Empire’s Doom

Empire Rising Book 8

D. J. Holmes

https://www.facebook.com/Author.D.J.Holmes

d.j.holmess@hotmail.com

Comments welcome!

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and any resemblance to any persons living or dead, business establishments, events or locales are entirely coincidental.

Copyright © D. J. Holmes 2020

Prologue

Gayla, Karacknid homeworld.

Under-Admiral Shurlang fell in step behind Over-Admiral Hurlang and the other senior naval officers Hurlang had brought back to the Imperial homeworld. As Hurlang began to move forward, Shurlang retracted his claws, kept his eyes fixed on his feet and followed. Any sign of arrogance or disrespect could result in his immediate execution. He didn’t know whether Hurlang and the other Admirals in their party would be welcomed by the Imperator as victorious conquerors or as disgraced officers to be expunged from the fleet. For once in his life, he was thankful he wasn’t the one in charge.

Ahead of them, at the end of the long corridor, Shurlang could hear the din coming from the Imperator’s audience chamber. Though he couldn’t see what was ahead of them, it sounded like the chamber was full. The Imperator must have gathered all the Highborn to hear of his most recent conquest. Or to witness our executions, Shurlang thought as a tremor ran down his back. The empire survived on military conquest. Wealth and technologies stolen from weaker neighbors fed the ever-growing Karacknid colonization efforts. There were hundreds of other Under-Admirals and dozens of Over-Admirals with as much experience as he and Hurlang. It would be nothing for the Imperator to order their executions and replace them. Whilst the losses the fleet had suffered in the battle for Jaranna had been modest compared to the overall size of the Karacknid war fleet, they had still been significant. Much of the plunder taken from the Mindus civilization would have to be devoted to rebuilding the losses. That would not please the Imperator.

On the other hand, the technological base of the Mindus civilization was more advanced than that of the Karacknid Empire. There would be many technologies that Karacknid scientists would soon start to crack and replicate. In the long term, conquering the Mindus civilization would more than pay for the ships lost in the war. It was impossible to guess which way the Imperator would see things.

Shurlang came to a halt as those in front of him stopped. Without looking up, he guessed Hurlang had paused in front of the open entrance that led into the reception chamber. A few seconds later some unseen attendant struck a large gong and the sound echoed down the corridor and into the reception chamber. At once, the din from the chamber cut off. Then a loud voice called out. “The supplicants may approach.”

Still with his head down, Shurlang began to move again when those in front of him shuffled forward. As they entered the reception chamber, he noticed faint images of clawed feet had been etched into the floor. Though he had never been graced with the privilege of meeting the Imperator or entering his reception chamber before, he had seen recordings of such reception ceremonies. The supplicants were never allowed to approach too close to the Imperator’s throne and Shurlang guessed the painted claws were visual clues to the supplicants mapping out the path they were to take. Being able to follow those in front of him, Shurlang hadn’t been too concerned about where he was expected to go, but he imagined Hurlang was thankful for the help.

In his peripheral vision he could see rows and rows of Highborn Karacknids lining the path the supplicants were to take. When full to capacity, the reception chamber could hold all ten thousand of the Empire’s ruling elite. Shurlang had no way of knowing for sure just how many were watching him walk past, but it seemed likely the chamber was full.

For what seemed like an age he kept his head down and continued to walk as Hurlang’s procession followed a meandering path through the assembled crowd. Then abruptly, everyone stopped. For a second curiosity almost got the better of him and he began to raise his head to seek out the Imperator. Fear and a healthy sense of self-preservation forced him to snap his head back down. No one outside of the Highborn could look upon the Imperator without permission and be allowed to live.

When a deep rumbling voice broke the silence, Shurlang jumped in surprise. He knew the Imperator was one of the most intimidating looking Karacknids in existence. It turned out his voice matched his overawing size. “Welcome back to the capital Over-Admiral,” Imperator Taranaki the Third said, his voice easily carrying across the entire chamber to be heard by every Karacknid Highborn. “The reports of your war against the Mindus and the battle of Jaranna have been minutely analyzed by Imperial fleet tacticians. On behalf of the Empire, I wish to congratulate you on your conquest. You have brought glory and renown upon the Karacknid people.”

Shurlang let out a breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding. They weren’t going to die. At least not yet, their efforts had been judged worthy.

“Your Excellency, all the glory and renown belongs to you. May you continue to lead our people for centuries to come,” Hurlang began. Shurlang guessed Hurlang had looked up at the Imperator to address him, but he couldn’t see. “It was your wisdom that identified the Mindus as prime targets and it was your orders that assembled the fleet that conquered the alien civilization. Now all their riches and technologies are ours thanks to your direction.”

“Indeed, the expansion of the Karacknid Empire is my responsibility,” Taranaki’s voice rumbled in reply. “Still, it is tradition for the Empire to recognize the deeds of its warriors. You and each of your Admirals will be awarded with a ceremonial banquet in your honor later today. There you will be presented with new battleaxes forged by my personal armorer. You will wear them into battle with pride.”

“You honor us more than we deserve,” Hurlang responded. “Each of us will use these gifts to win more glory for the Empire.”

Shurlang was impressed with his senior commander. For the Under-Admirals, battleaxes were indeed a great honor. He was sure that Hurlang had been hoping for something more. It was the goal of every senior Admiral to be admitted into the ranks of the Empire’s Highborn. Of course, no Admiral would ever wish to give up command to join the Empire’s highest echelon of administrators. Yet the honor of being admitted could never be taken away and it would mean their offspring would become the rulers and overseers of Imperial colonies. A ceremonial axe was a long way away from being recognized as a Highborn. Yet it is far better than execution, Shurlang reminded himself, Hurlang will just have to be happy with what he has got.

“And that is why I have summoned you here this day in front of my officials. Whilst your actions against the Mindus are commendable, no one can hide the fact that our fleet was attacked by a new enemy. My question for you Over-Admiral, is what do you intend to do about these Varanni?”

Shurlang couldn’t help but show his teeth. It was likely the Imperator was asking the question to put Hurlang on the spot. In front of thousands of Highborn officials, presenting a strategy for a potential future campaign was a risky business. Either it would be ridiculed and ripped apart, or having presented it, Hurlang would then be forced to stick to it in the coming months, possibly to his career’s detriment. One thing he couldn’t do, was present something to the Imperator that he later went back on. That would damage his reputation irrevocably. What caught Shurlang’s amusement though, was the knowledge that taking on the Varanni had been the constant topic of conversation between Hurlang and his subordinates during the four-month journey back to the Imperial Capital. This was one question Hurlang was ready for.

“They must be conquered Imperator, that is my conclusion,” Hurlang replied at once. “Technologically, the Varanni have some weapons systems that are more advanced than ours. They are therefore a threat we cannot ignore. However, if they had more numbers, they would have brought them against us at Jaranna. That they didn’t, indicates that they do not have the capabilities to launch a large-scale offensive against us. That means we have an opportunity to strike them now with a force that can overwhelm them quickly.

“From what we know of their civilization, albeit from outdated surveys, they have not expanded to a size where they are a real threat to our Empire. However, they have shown a willingness to engage us and a willingness to draw others into the conflict. If we give them time, they may try to form a larger coalition of species against us, and if they can transfer their technologies to other civilizations, we could find ourselves facing a significant multi-species alliance. We must strike now to prevent this.”

Though he couldn’t see anyone around him, Shurlang sensed a slight change in the atmosphere. Nine hundred years ago the Imperium had almost been defeated by an enemy they had underestimated. The enemy had been a loose alliance of neighboring species that had come together out of fear of the Karacknid Imperium’s recent expansions. They had been defeated, but at a great cost. Since then the Karacknid Imperium expanded by taking out key neighboring rivals before any kind of coordinated defense could be organized. Once the powerful neighbors were vanquished, the less powerful species almost always accepted annexation without conflict.

“You do not believe the fleet that you have been assigned is powerful enough to accomplish this task?” Taranaki asked. “At least, not under your command?”

“No, not under my command, nor the command of any other Over-Admiral,” Hurlang answered quickly. “The Varanni ships and tactics are impressive. If we want a quick victory, at least three more Assault Armadas will be required. I do not think it would be wise to allow a long, drawn-out conflict to develop. We must bring overwhelming force to crush the Varanni. Once they are defeated, their allies will likely surrender.”

“Three more Assault Armadas constitutes a lot of warships Over-Admiral. Much of our fleet is currently engaged in hunting down the Yaralas and in several other minor conflicts. It will take time to gather the ships you require. Not to mention the logistics involved, a campaign against the Varanni will stretch our resupply capabilities to their extreme. You are making no small request. Tell me, what will you do with your fleet in the meantime?”

“I have already begun sending out scouting missions to map out the size of the Varanni Alliance civilizations and to assess their strengths. Once they return and their data is analyzed, my subordinates have orders to begin probing attacks to test the Varanni’s defenses. Work is also underway within Mindus territory to develop several supply depots and maintenance yards. Systems ideal for more advanced outposts closer to Varanni space are also being scouted. If your Excellency bestows on me the honor of leading this invasion, everything should be in place by the time three more Assault Armadas are gathered.”

“No decision has been taken on what to do with these Varanni yet. However, your recommendations will be taken into consideration,” the Imperator’s voice rumbled in reply. “Your preparations are to be commended, nevertheless. I and my advisers will assess the current strategic situation and the availability of more ships. We will decide on a future course of action against these Varanni within the week.”

Shurlang prepared to turn and lead the procession out of the audience chamber, it seemed the Imperator had heard all he needed. He stopped himself short though when the Imperator began to speak again after a short pause. “Tell me more about these Humans,” Taranaki said more slowly. “They have pricked my curiosity. They are supposed to be a small insignificant species, yet their ships caused your subordinates a significant problem.”

“Under-Admiral Shurlang was actually the Captain who oversaw the technology seeding missions in and around the sector of space the Humans come from,” Hurlang responded. “He commanded his fleet well in the campaign against the Mindus. He may be best placed to answer your question Imperator.”

Shurlang felt his heart rate double. Hurlang was throwing him into the Imperator’s crosshairs. If the Imperator was unhappy at the losses suffered in the battle of Jaranna, he could be looking for a scapegoat. If that were the case, Shurlang knew there was nothing he could do about it. Sucking in a sharp breath, he raised his eyes to meet those of his Imperator. For several seconds he simply stared at the being his species revered almost as much as a god. In the flesh, the Imperator was even more impressive than any of the statues or holo-displays he had seen. Muscles rippled all across the Imperator’s body and his claws, which were not retracted, were at least twice the length of Shurlang’s. He knew that if the Imperator wanted, he could slice in half any of the Admirals in front of him with just one swipe.

The Imperator’s muscles, claws and ornately decorated armor all faded from Shurlang’s thoughts when his eyes rose to meet those of his sovereign’s. They smoldered with a dark red intensity. Shurlang had never seen anything like it before. None of the images of the Imperator showed his eyes having such a color. No other Karacknid that he had ever met had such eyes. Yet he was staring into what seemed like two pools of bubbling lava. Whatever he had been going to say about the Humans, it evaporated. In the back of his mind he found a new sense of respect for Hurlang. The Over-Admiral had interacted with the Imperator as if unaffected by the Imperator’s terrifying gaze. He was not so sure he could do the same.

“Well Under-Admiral, what have you to say for yourself?” Taranaki asked when Shurlang failed to speak.

Though his tone didn’t sound too intimidating, Shurlang couldn’t take his eyes off of his Imperator’s gaze. The red fiery eyes gave off the unmistakable impression of power and danger. Summoning all the courage he could, he forced himself to speak. “Over-Admiral Hurlang is correct. I commanded the technology seeding mission into the Human’s sector of space. They were deemed a class III threat, nothing more. As a result, I seeded a nearby aggressive alien race with the required weapons technologies.”

“Then why did they cause us so much trouble at Jaranna? They should have been conquered by their neighbors, instead they were able to field nearly one hundred warships against us.” Taranaki responded, his tone hardening.

Shurlang realized he needed to start defending himself. “From the detailed analysis we have been able to carry out of their warships’ weapons systems, it seems they have advanced their technology significantly faster than expected. Unless they received outside help, the development must have occurred at a speed far beyond our analysis suggested was possible. I will confess that as a Captain, and even now as an Under-Admiral, the technological development of alien species is not my specialty. The conclusions my team made on the Human race three centuries ago were based on the most accurate developmental models the fleet had provided us with. Clearly something happened to the Human’s development that our models failed to predict. However, given the data I had available at the time, I am not sure I could have come to any other conclusion than the one I did.”

To Shurlang’s surprise, Hurlang came to his aid. “Given that the Humans were fighting alongside the Varanni and their allies. It may be that the Varanni have been helping their technological progress. That would explain why our models were wrong.”

“That may be,” Taranaki replied slowly. “If so, it is a worrying conclusion. For now, I will reserve judgement on your culpability in this case Under-Admiral. What can you tell me about these Humans?”

Though he was careful not to let it show physically, relief washed over Shurlang. “I have been reviewing my notes from my time spent in their sector of space. They were a divided species. More than two hundred separate nation states existed on their planet and their homeworld was in an almost constant state of war. Whilst they had begun to develop their solar system and had just discovered the shift drive, it did not appear that their species would be able to stop fighting one another long enough to develop any kind of civilization that would pose a threat to us. Their technological base was judged to be at least a millennium and half behind ours.”

“And yet just three hundred years later they have a fleet able to fight alongside the Varanni,” Taranaki responded. “We have known of the Varanni for even longer than we have these Humans. They had been selected as a species to be conquered as soon as our borders expanded to encounter them. From what my analysts tell me, the Varanni have not advanced any more than what we would have expected in three centuries. Whether the Humans have had help or not, they are a peculiarity. A peculiarity I am not comfortable with allowing to continue.

“Under-Admiral Shurlang, you have the most knowledge of their species and their sector of space. Over-Admiral Hurlang speaks well of you. I am therefore assigning you to take command of Vengeance’s First Fleet. The rest of Vengeance’s fleets will be assigned to Over-Admiral Hurlang to bolster his forces. Yet you will prepare your ships for a decisive strike against the Human’s capital. Conquer it like you did Jaranna and put an end to their threat. It will send a message to the Varanni and their allies. If they will not surrender to us, they will know what fate awaits them.”

Shurlang was momentarily shocked. Vengeance was one of the Imperator’s personal Assault Armada’s. The First Fleet of any Assault Armada usually consisted of half of the armada’s warships, that was upwards of four and six thousand ships. The imperator had just given him a promotion the likes of which he hadn’t even begun to dream of yet. And it is an independent command, Shurlang thought. If I do well, the Imperator will have to promote me to Over-Admiral. Visions of what that would mean for him and his clan filled his head.

With a start Shurlang realized he had allowed several seconds of silence to pass once again. Quickly he dismissed his thoughts and responded to the Imperator’s pronouncement. “You have my oath Imperator, I will carry out your wishes. The threat these Humans pose will be extinguished in one overwhelming strike. Their homeworld will be no more. I will bring their leaders back to you in chains.”

“See that you do Under-Admiral. You may enjoy the celebrations tonight, but from tomorrow, you are to begin preparations for your invasion. Once the Humans have been dealt with, we should have the forces in place to confront the Varanni head on. You’re dismissed Admirals, the Empire thanks you for your service, but we expect even greater things from you.”

Shurlang bowed low and then lowered his eyes and turned to lead the supplicants out of the audience chamber. As he walked he mindlessly followed the claw prints on the floor, his thoughts elsewhere. He was sure of two things. One, he would never forget the burning gaze of his Imperator and two, he would do whatever it took to receive the praise of the being he now feared more than death itself. The Humans would not know what was coming against them until it was too late.

Chapter 1

There have been many instances in history where the line between hero and renegade has been very fine indeed. Since the formation of the Empire, historians have generally looked at the actions of the Outer Defense Fleet with favor. At the time however, things were very different.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Golden Hind, outer edge of Holstein System, German Colonial Space, 20th May, 2479 AD. (3 months after the close of Mutineer).

“Home sweet home,” Captain Becket commented as Golden Hind’s sensors filled the large battleship’s display screens with information.

“Indeed,” Vice Admiral James Somerville replied. “It is good to see something familiar.” Though he had never visited the Holstein system before, it still felt like home. The Outer Defense Fleet had spent the last nine months away from Human space and during that period they had spent time in systems owned by five other civilizations. The orbital stations and military and civilian ships Golden Hind’s sensors were displaying were undoubtedly Human and that was enough to excite James. “Send a report to the senior UN commander in the system and then let’s power up the fleet and head in. Two thirds maximum thrust. It’s time to face the music.”

Becket shared a glance with James and then nodded. “Set course for Holstein, signal the fleet to match our heading and speed,” Becket said. Both of them knew they had likely given their last commands. Nine months ago, James had taken the Outer Defense Fleet away from its assigned station in the X-32 system against orders. Worse, he had actually been relieved of command before leading the fleet to Varanni space. Whatever might happen to Captain Becket and the Admirals under his command, James knew he would be facing a court martial. Likely, all his senior commanders would be removed and at the very least, have to face a court of enquiry.

On the journey home from Mindus space, James had plenty of time to discuss what was likely going to happen when he returned to Earth with his commanders. Though some of his staff had protested, James knew there was no way around it. He had to turn himself in peaceably. The Karacknid threat was too great. He couldn’t risk causing division within the fleet or within Earth’s politics. His enemies in the UN Military Subcommittee could throw him out of the fleet and even imprison him if they wanted. As long as he was able to get his warning out and alert everyone on Earth about the threat the Karacknid posed, he didn’t care what happened to his career.

Of course, he was concerned about what would happen to Rear Admiral Gupta, Captain Becket and the other senior commanders who had all followed him to Varanni space. Yet in the cold light of day, he had to admit their careers were just as unimportant as his own. Trying to resist arrest or flee from whatever charges the UN Military Subcommittee would bring against him would only distract from where everyone’s focus should be. Humanity needed to do everything in its power to prepare for the coming of the Karacknid fleet. Whether the Karacknids temporarily ignored Humanity and focused their attentions on the Varanni Alliance, or whether they included Humanity into their plans to get revenge for what happened in the Mindus’ home system, James was certain of one thing. Sooner or later a Karacknid war fleet would be targeting Earth. Humanity needed to be ready.

“There’s quite a fleet in orbit,” Miyamoto, James’ tactical officer, reported. “I’m detecting two battlecruisers and a heavy cruiser division. They’ve certainly beefed up the Holstein system’s defenses. The last fleet assignment report we received suggested there was nothing larger than a light cruiser in the system.”

“They’ve been expecting us,” James concluded. “MacArthur would have led the Varanni diplomatic ship through this system on their way to Earth. Someone must have correctly guessed we would return home via the same route. Those ships are there to take me into custody.”

Sensing a sudden change in the mood, James looked around at his subordinates. Then he cursed himself for speaking out loud. It was obvious on many of their faces that his words had killed the joy everyone had been feeling at returning to Human space. Beyond discussing with his senior commanders, James hadn’t talked to the Golden Hind’s crew about what was likely to happen to him. He knew everyone was all too aware of what faced their senior commander, but it had never been spoken about before. Knowing it and hearing it out loud were two different things.

“All the military ships in orbit around Holstein are powering up their engines, it looks like they’re coming out to greet us,” Miyamoto reported five minutes later.

“That’s quite a welcoming party,” Becket commented. “Someone is a little nervous about what you might do Vice Admiral. It’s a good thing you plan to play nice.”

“And that is all we have planned,” James responded, emphasizing his desire to make sure no one opened fire accidentally. Of all his commanders, Becket had been the one who had opposed allowing him to be taken into custody the most.

“A COM message is coming in from the battlecruiser Jutland,” James’ niece reported a short while later. “It’s marked to be broadcast publicly on every ship at once, by orders of Rear Admiral Sena and the UN Military Subcommittee.”

James caught Scott and Becket’s eyes, both of them gave him a slight shake of the head. As James suspected, neither of them had met Sena before. Given the name of Sena’s flagship, it was a good bet he was a naval officer from the British Star Kingdom, yet he had never heard of him either. Though James wasn’t a betting man, he would have happily wagered a few million credits on Sena being a Military Subcommittee appointee. Sena would have no sympathy for James or his officers.

“Send the COM message to my command chair, I’ll listen to it and then decide what to do,” he ordered. It was likely he was already facing charges of insubordination, if not mutiny, adding one more small violation to the list seemed irrelevant at this point.

“Men and women of the Outer Defense Fleet,” Rear Admiral Sena began as James listened to the pre-recorded message. He was clearly standing on the bridge of his flagship and he held an official looking document. “I have in my hand an arrest warrant for Vice Admiral James Somerville and all of his senior fleet commanders of rank Commodore and above by direct order of the UN Military Subcommittee. You may not be aware of this, but Somerville led the Outer Defense Fleet away from X-32 despite direct orders to the contrary. He has been relieved of command and will be taken into my custody forthwith. If you try and resist these orders you will be added to the list of collaborators who have assisted Vice Admiral Somerville. On the other hand, if you follow them, nothing will happen to you. The UN Military Subcommittee understands that the Outer Defense Fleet Captains, Lieutenants and crews were not a part of Somerville’s illegal actions. Stand down from your weapons, do not follow any orders from Vice Admiral Somerville contrary to those I am giving you now and your careers will not be harmed.”

“Send it to all of our Captains,” James requested after listening to the COM message. “There’s no need for everyone in the fleet to hear it, they will already know what is about to happen. I think Sena hopes his message will appease the fleet. It’s more likely to inflame them against him.”

As much as the UN Military Subcommittee or Sena might like to think that relieving James of command would not be seen as a slight against the whole Outer Defense Fleet, it undoubtedly would. Everyone in the fleet had risked their lives fighting to save the Mindus civilization from being conquered by a hostile enemy. An enemy that likely had Humanity in its sights. Now they were returning home with news of their encounter and the entire technological base of the Mindus civilization gifted to them as a reward for their efforts. Relieving their senior commander and arresting him would inevitably be interpreted as an insult against the whole fleet. There was nothing James could do about that, but he didn’t want to encourage his junior officers and crew members to carry out any other acts of insubordination. The fleet would need every one of them in the years ahead.

“Coming into two-way communication range now Vice Admiral,” Emilie reported forty-five minutes later. “A COM message is coming through,” she followed up almost immediately. “It’s Rear Admiral Sena, he wants to speak directly with you.”

“Put it through to my command chair,” James responded.

“Vice Admiral Somerville,” Sena said as soon as his face appeared on one of James’ secondary holo- displays. He was young, younger than James had expected. As if to make up for his youthful appearance, Sena had the sternest expression James had seen in a long time. “I have every ship in my fleet tracking your flagship. If there is even a hint you intend to disobey the orders you have been sent, I will release a missile salvo against you. Do you understand the seriousness of the situation?”

“I understand perfectly,” James responded. “I intend to comply.”

Despite agreeing to give up his command, James’ words had no effect on Sena’s expression. “As soon as we get into range then, I will send a shuttle over to collect you. Have all your commanders of rank Commodore and above assemble on Golden Hind. I will take you all, including your Flag Captain, into custody at once. Then my senior Captains will assume responsibility for each of your squadrons.”

“I will make sure the Outer Defense Fleet understands, and I will gather my senior officers. Is there anything else Rear Admiral? Have you read the report I sent you? You have no questions about the Karacknids?”

“Those issues do not concern me, I have my orders directly from the Military Subcommittee. They will deal with you and whatever story you have to tell. Just make sure you are ready to be taken into custody when my shuttle arrives. Any delay will be treated as evidence you intend to further disobey orders.”

“Very well Rear Admiral, I will not get in the way of you completing your orders. I just hope you realize that your duty may sometimes be more important than your orders,” James responded and ended the COM channel before Sena could reply. “Get me my senior commanders,” he asked as he looked over towards his niece.

Moments later he was looking at the faces of his commanders. “I’m afraid Sena has orders to take us all into custody. He wants you all to report on board Golden Hind immediately and then he will send a shuttle to take us off. I’m sorry it has come to this. If there was something I could do to protect you, you know I would. When it comes to my court martial I will make sure everyone knows you were just following orders. For now, you may make what quick arrangements you can and then report to Golden Hind.”

“Don’t worry about us,” Gupta replied. “We knew what we were getting into. None of us have any regrets. I for one will gladly be arrested with you.” Every other head around James nodded and voiced their agreement.

“I’ll see you all soon, make sure your squadrons know they have my utmost confidence,” James replied before shutting down the COM channel. “I’m going to have one more walk-through my quarters and make sure everything is packed,” James announced to Golden Hind’s bridge. “It has been a pleasure serving with you all. The next time Golden Hind faces the Karacknids, I know she will be in good hands. Thank you for the trust you have given me. Captain Becket, you may relieve yourself of command now if you wish or wait a while longer. It’s up to you.”

James stood and made to turn and walk out of the bridge. Movement from all of his officers caught his eye. Before he could make his escape from what he had known would be an emotionally charged situation, every bridge officer had stood and turned to face him. As one they raised their hands in salute and then silently held their position. James didn’t even try to keep the smile off his face. Ever so slowly he returned the gesture. “May you all bring more honor to Golden Hind’s service record.”

“Three cheers for the Admiral,” someone shouted to quickly for James to identify them, they were then immediately drowned out by cheers from everyone else around him. Not trusting himself to say anything in reply, James saluted again. He went around his officers and held each one’s gaze for a brief second.  Now and then he nodded to an officer he knew well. He only allowed his gaze to settle on his niece for a moment longer than the others. He had already said goodbye to her and he didn’t want to see her tearing up for fear it might make him do the same. Then, he forced himself to turn and walk out of the bridge before the cheering died down. He had no more words for them all and so didn’t want to be around when the inevitable silence returned to the bridge.

When he got to his quarters, James began to wander around aimlessly. Fox, his steward, had already packed up most of his belongings. Only the larger furniture Suzanna had bought for him wasn’t already stowed away. Reaching out, he ran his hands along one of the bulkheads. Golden Hind didn’t hold the same place in his heart some of his previous commands had. He always looked back on his first two ships, Drake and Raptor, with a fondness that could not be matched. Still, the large battleship had served him well. She had held up under the kind of fire that Human battleships from just six years ago would have been vaporized by. That was something to be thankful for. With a sigh he pulled out a datapad and checked what hangar bay Sena’s shuttle had been assigned to. It would soon be time for him to make his way there.

An alert from his datapad made him pull it out once more. Emilie was requesting a COM channel with him. James almost didn’t respond, whatever Emilie had to say, he wasn’t sure he wanted to hear it. His emotions were a storm already. “Yes Sub Lieutenant?” he said formally, years of service forcing him to respond to the priority COM link request.

“Eh, I’m not sure what to make of this Vice Admiral. I know you didn’t want to be disturbed. But a nearby freighter has contacted us via laser COM link. It broke orbit an hour ago and is currently heading towards the Föhr system,” Emilie explained.

“And why is this something you are bothering me with?” James asked.

“The message the freighter transmitted is encrypted with an encryption our computers don’t recognize. The only thing we can decipher is an image at the beginning of the file. It’s the Somerville Foundation logo.”

Suzanna, James thought at once. “I’m coming back to the bridge.” Immediately he rushed out of his quarters and onto the bridge. “Send it to my command chair,” he said at once startling most of his officers. Without explaining he sat down and pulled up the file. Sure enough, it was encrypted, but none of Golden Hind’s decryption keys appeared to be able to unlock it. James typed in a couple of commands and then tried a few passwords that he thought Suzanna might have embedded into the file. None had any effect. Think, he said to himself. Someone had obviously gone to the trouble of getting this file to him before he was arrested. If not Suzanna then maybe… For a second James screwed up his eyes as he tried to remember the old encryption key he and Andréa had used when they had both been cadets at the lunar naval Academy. As soon as it came back to him he typed it in and immediately the file was decoded. The first thing that appeared was a letter from his wife.

James,

I have little time so I must be short. It may have cost us everything to get this information to you, but you need to know. Captain MacArthur has been arrested and imprisoned without charge. Kapoor and the other Interplanetary Committee Representatives rebuffed the Varanni diplomat and sent him packing without any trade or diplomatic agreements. There is a large-scale PR campaign seeking to discredit you and any claims of an outside alien threat. The Interplanetary Committee has also passed judgement on you and all your Captains. You have all been condemned as traitors. I fear they intend to arrest and hold you without trial just like MacArthur. They don’t want any stories getting out that contradict their official line. I have had to flee back to Haven. I’m leaving this with Andréa with orders to get it to you at any cost. Whatever happens, don’t let them take you into custody, get to Haven and we will hide you away. Then we can figure out what to do next. Stay safe my love. Suzanna.

The knuckles on James’ hands were white by the time he finished reading Suzanna’s letter. The anger and rage that he had spent the last nine months trying to suppress came boiling back up with a vengeance. This time the UN Interplanetary Committee had gone too far, they weren’t just using their positions to attack him, they were jeopardizing Humanity’s future! The Karacknid threat was not a political ball that could simply be thrown around and played with. He didn’t care about his career, he had been happy to face a court martial. But that had been on the basis that he would get a fair trial and be able to publicly reveal just how serious a threat the Karacknids were.

Forcing himself to release his grip from his command chair, he took a deep breath and tried to get control of his emotions. He read the next section of the file to try and clear his thinking. It was from Andréa. In short sentences she explained how she had made preparations for Suzanna’s letter to get to him. The freighter that had contacted them was contracted to the Somerville Foundation and it had been waiting in the Holstein system for the last month in anticipation of his arrival. Andréa had also included the most up-to-date fleet deployments and other shipping information she could get her hands on. James knew why all that information had been included. Andréa expected him to flee Admiral Sena’s forces and escape into German colonial space.

With an effort, he sat back in his command chair and tried to relax by taking another deep breath. The anger and rage were still there, but enough of his brain was working that he knew he needed to make a decision quickly. A glance at the holo projection of space around Golden Hind told him that a number of shuttles were already on their way towards his flagship. “How many of my senior officers are still on board their ships?” He asked.

“None,” Miyamoto answered, “they have all embarked on their shuttles.”

“And Sena has already sent his shuttle I presume?”

Miyamoto nodded. “It’s on its way too.”

“What’s the problem?” Commander Scott, James’ Chief of Staff asked in a shaky voice.

When James looked at her, it was clear she had been crying. He understood, she had become his right hand over the last five years they had served together in the Outer Defense Fleet. Besides Suzanna, she was the closest person in his life. Parting was difficult. “I don’t know yet, perhaps nothing,” James lied, buying himself some time to think.

This is not about you or them, he said to himself. He had seen first-hand at Jaranna just what the Karacknids would do to their enemies. There, they had not hesitated in nuking a planet’s surface. James had no doubt they would do the same to any one of Humanity’s colonies if they thought it furthered their goals. And even if they weren’t planning to nuke Human colonies, there was no doubt in James’ mind, sooner or later they were coming to conquer Humanity’s civilization. That was all that mattered. With that thought, James made his decision. As soon as he did, his anger disappeared. The Interplanetary Committee could do what they wanted, he was going to do what was right.

For a second he was surprised by how calm he was. Back at X-32, when taking the Outer Defense Fleet to Varanni space, he had been torn apart by the dilemma. Disobeying orders, being seen as a mutineer, they had been concerns he had taken seriously. “Not any longer,” he said out loud. “I guess if you do it often enough, you can get used to anything.”

“What was that?” Scott asked as she leant in closer.

“Get Becket back on the bridge,” James snapped. “The Karacknids are coming, and we have work to do.”

Though Scott didn’t understand what James was saying, she smiled at the tone of his voice. She knew what it meant.

Chapter 2

The history of the Empire demonstrates that loyalty is a fickle thing. It is hard to gain, easy to lose and no matter how confident you can be in your subordinates, you can never be completely sure. This is an important lesson every naval cadet should learn in the classroom, from historical studies. If not, they may find themselves learning it the hard way in the midst of battle.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

“What is it Admiral?” Becket asked when she stepped onto the bridge.

“Things have changed,” James said loud enough for all of his bridge officers to hear. “Suzanna managed to get a letter to us to let us know what is really going on. Sena is not being straight with us. The UN Interplanetary Committee has denounced all of the Outer Defense Fleet’s senior officers as traitors. Captain MacArthur is being held without trial and every other officer in our fleet ranked Captain and above will likely face the same fate. That’s not my main concern though. The Interplanetary Committee is denying the Karacknid threat and actively seeking to stop any news about the Karacknids leaking.”

“They can’t!” Scott’s voice broke as she protested. She opened her mouth to let out a string of expletives, but James held up his hand to stop her.

“We don’t have time to waste. I’m not going to sit idly by and allow the Interplanetary Committee to do this. Are you all with me?” James asked.

“I am,” Becket replied. “Me too,” Scott followed up quickly. Then from the rest of the bridge officers’ nods and verbal signs of agreement followed.

“Very well, Becket, you’re with me,” James said as he stood. “Scott make sure all my senior officers’ shuttles land in Shuttle bay two. Send Sena’s shuttle to bay one. I’m going to meet the rest of my Admirals in person. We need to decide our next course of action quickly and carefully. Emilie, get me a direct COM link to Major Rivers. Patch him through to my personal COM.”

With a twist of his hand, James signaled for Becket to follow him and then he spun around and left the bridge. Before Becket could catch up with him and say anything, his COM unit beeped to let him know Emilie had already established the connection. “Major, I’m going to need your help, but it’s going to get you in trouble. The kind of trouble you will face a court martial for. Can I count on you?”

“I’m your man Admiral, just tell me what you need,” Rivers replied in exactly the same tone he used to order breakfast from the cooks.

“There’s a shuttle landing in shuttle bay one. I need its communications jammed as soon as it lands and a couple of squads of marines in combat armor ready to relieve its occupants of command. I don’t want anyone getting hurt, but if it comes to it, then so be it.”

James couldn’t help but smile when there wasn’t even a second’s hesitation from the commander of Golden Hind’s marines. “I can make that happen Admiral. When does the shuttle land?”

“In no more than a couple of minutes,” James answered. “I want you ready to take the shuttle at my command.”

“Then I better get to it. I’ll contact you as soon as we are ready to make our move. Major Rivers out.”

“What do you have in mind?” Becket asked.

“I haven’t thought that far ahead yet,” James answered honestly. “I just know we can’t allow ourselves to be taken prisoner. If Gupta, Ramirez and the others are with us, then we can figure out what to do next.”

“Sena isn’t going to take whatever we decide lying down. I think his threat of opening fire is real.”

“As do I,” James agreed. “As much of a threat Sena is though, it is nothing compared to the threat the Karacknids pose to us all.”

When they got to the shuttle bay, the eight Commodores and Rear Admirals of the Outer Defense Fleet were already standing together chatting idly. From the body language, James knew they were all nervous. As much as they had said they were willing to face the consequences of their actions, actually being faced with the prospect of being taken into custody was an unpleasant experience.

“We are a sorry lot, aren’t we?” Gupta said as he and Becket approached. “When does our chariot arrive?”

“That depends,” James answered, “on how willing you are to simply rollover after you hear what I’ve got to say.” He shared what Suzanna and Andréa had sent to him. “There is no way I can allow myself to be taken into custody. Not when Earth and our colonies need to know about the Karacknids. I don’t know how yet, but I’m going to find a way to make sure that the threat they pose cannot be ignored.”

“And you want to know if we are with you?” Gupta asked.

James nodded. “Whatever comes next, Sena will oppose me. I can take a shuttle and try and escape on my own, or I can take Golden Hind or the entire Outer Defense Fleet. The more warships we have, the harder it will be for the Interplanetary Committee to ignore us, but I cannot force anyone to join me.”

“Golden Hind is with you,” Becket said at once. “Of that you can be certain.”

James smiled at his friend and then looked around at the others. Like Becket, he knew what Gupta was going to say so her agreement didn’t come as a surprise. Rear Admiral Ramirez was the next to speak. He commanded the Outer Defense Fleet’s second battlecruiser squadron. Next to Gupta, his opinion held the most weight.

“I will not allow my Captains to be arrested and thrown away without trial. Nor can I sit by and let the Interplanetary Committee cover-up the Karacknid threat. Our actions will mean the end of the careers of every officer in our fleet, but that is a small price to pay. I am with you,” Ramirez said.

“Thank you,” James responded and then repeated himself as his other officers followed Ramirez’s example. “Then our course is set. There is no time for you to return to your ships now. We’ll have to coordinate things from Golden Hind’s bridge. If you would follow me.”

Before anyone could ask him questions he didn’t know the answer to, James flipped open his COM unit and contacted Major Rivers again. “Major, are you in place?”

“Almost Admiral, give us another thirty seconds,” Rivers replied.

“As soon as you’re ready, launch your operation on my authority,” James informed him. “Contact me again when the shuttle is under our control.”

“Sena’s shuttle?” Gupta asked from over his shoulder.

“Yes, we need to buy ourselves a few minutes to talk to the fleet. If Sena’s shuttle doesn’t report us getting on board he will start to get suspicious. Major Rivers can take the shuttle and then inform Sena that they are about to depart,” James explained.

“Let’s hope the marines aren’t heavy-handed,” Gupta said.

James was about to agree with her when Ramirez responded first. “We are talking about a full-blown mutiny now, taking elements of the Outer Defense Fleet out of the UN’s jurisdiction. We will be hunted across all of Human space. More than a few lives are going to be lost whether we like it or not. We may have to be heavy-handed from time to time.”

James’ eyebrows shot up in surprise. He knew Ramirez respected him, but he hadn’t expected his third in command to be so openly mutinous. Then again, he has seen the Karacknid threat first hand, James reminded himself. We all know how serious this is.

“You’re right,” Gupta replied. “I guess, it’s just slowly sinking in. Whatever we do from here on in, we will be outlaws. As much as we may intend to do good, we could find ourselves doing harm as well. I’m not sure how that sits with me.”

“The ends justify the means, is a phrase that has been used to carry out a lot of evil,” James agreed. “Yet this is where we find ourselves. I cannot sit back and let the Interplanetary Committee do this. If that means we are forced to defend ourselves, then we will defend ourselves.”

As the group of Admirals continued to Golden Hind’s bridge, no one else spoke. James guessed they were all thinking through the brief conversation they had just shared. It would probably take them days to fully realize the significance of what they were doing. Nevertheless, their course was set.

“So here’s my plan,” James said once he returned to the bridge. “I’m going to contact every one of our ships and let them know what is going on. I’ll inform them I have your backing and that I intend to avoid being apprehended by Rear Admiral Sena and continue on towards Earth where we can inform the public about the Karacknid threat. Any Captain and ship that wishes to join me will be free to do so. As soon as we know what ships are with us, I intend to make a break for the shift passage that leads deeper into the German colonies. We’ll just have to fend off whatever verbal or physical threats Sena sends our way. Emilie, open a COM channel to the Outer Defense Fleet. The rest of you may start preparing for how best to get us out of here. Gupta, you’re in charge of organizing that.”

“Channel is open Admiral,” Emilie informed him. Gupta nodded and motioned for the others to move to the other side of the bridge with her. James took a deep breath and then began to speak from the heart, there was no time to think through what he was going to say.

“Men and women of the Outer Defense Fleet, this is Admiral Somerville. Until just a few minutes ago I and the other Admirals of our fleet were preparing to hand ourselves into Rear Admiral Sena’s custody. We recognize that whilst right, our actions in taking the fleet to help the Mindus were technically illegal and we were willing to face the consequences.

“However, new information has come to light that has forced me to change my decision. It will also force each of you to make a decision of your own. Before leaving Varanni Prime I sent Captain MacArthur and Sparrowhawk back to Earth with a Varanni diplomatic delegation to inform our politicians about the threat the Invaders posed to us. Now we know them as the Karacknids, and they pose a far greater threat than we guessed then.

“Our warnings fell on deaf ears. Captain MacArthur has been declared a traitor by the UN Interplanetary Committee and is being imprisoned without trial. I believe the same fate awaits all the Admirals and Captains of our fleet and, moreover, every crewmember is likely to face some kind of action aimed at keeping them from telling the truth. Many of you may find yourselves assigned to remote systems without the possibility of returning home to enjoy some leave. It seems our current political masters do not wish the truth about the Karacknids to come out. They would rather use their political positions to keep themselves in power than admit they are wrong. Our current naval budget and building plans will allow the Karacknids to roll over us in one attack. Our people must be warned, our species must begin preparing for an all-out war with the Karacknids.

“That preparation begins today. I will not allow Sena to arrest me, nor will I allow him to take any of you who wish to join me. Each ship has one minute to decide. I will not have Captains speaking for everyone on their ship, you must all vote on this. A simple poll on each ship can be held. There is no time to waste though, each ship has one minute to decide. If your ship votes to follow us, your bridge officers are to be ready for immediate orders. Decide now.”

With a glance at Emilie, James told her to cut the COM channel. “What do you think?” James asked as he looked over to Scott.

“I think you will have most of them with you Admiral. Many of our crewmembers have been looking forward to getting home, to being reunited with family. But they will understand how important this is.”

“What have you come up with?” James said as he turned to Gupta.

“No time to explain,” Gupta answered. “With your permission, the results will be coming in soon. I have instructions to send.”

“Permission granted,” James replied. Each warship could easily and quickly poll its crewmembers on all sorts of trivial issues. A minute was more than enough time for everyone to use their personal COM unit to vote.

“Admiral, I have Major Rivers for you,” Emilie reported.

“Yes Major?” James said after activating the COM unit in his command chair.

“The shuttle is ours Admiral, no one was seriously injured, though there’ll be a few sore heads when the crew wake up.”

“Good work Major, use the shuttle’s COM codes to inform Sena that the pilot expects to depart in four or five minutes. Report that the Admirals are embarking a lot of personal effects that have to be carefully stored on board,” James ordered.

“Aye Aye Admiral,” Rivers responded with a chuckle. “You navy types do enjoy your creature comforts, I’m sure that line won’t be too hard to believe.”

At any other time James would have taken the time to come up with a smart retort. Instead he kept his reply short before clicking off the COM. “Indeed Major.”

“Our ships are starting to send in their results,” Scott announced. “It looks like more than two thirds of the ships are with us.”

Though Scott had predicted it, he was still taken aback. He was asking his crewmembers to put their desire to get home below political considerations they probably didn’t know too much about. It wasn’t too hard to see the formerly British ships following him. They knew him well. But the others? So many of them were sacrificing their freedom to follow him. “Order the ships that are not coming with us to purge the poll results from their main computers, let’s not get those who are on those ships who voted to come with us into any trouble,” James ordered.

There’s no need for that,” Gupta said. “Here is the course I recommend we take,” she added as she updated the holo projection of the Holstein System. “I’ve transmitted my instructions to the ships coming with us, they’re already starting to acknowledge the orders.”

“What are you planning?” James asked.

“Sena will fire on you without hesitation. I think he has made that clear enough already. But I doubt he’ll fire on helpless crewmembers, especially when they are ones he will consider loyal.”

“I think we’re ready to begin,” Miyamoto said.

“Send the signal then,” Gupta replied. Then she looked over to James and grinned. “Watch this.”

Guessing she wasn’t going to elaborate, James looked to the holo plot to see what was about to happen. He wasn’t disappointed. Seconds later an alert popped up as one of the light cruisers in the Outer Defense Fleet broadcast an emergency signal. The ship was reporting some kind of invasive computer virus. Moments later the alert changed as the cruiser reported reactor problems developing from whatever the virus was doing.

James glanced at Gupta and raised an eyebrow. He didn’t see how this would help them, Sena was sure to suspect foul play. Gupta simply gestured for James to look back at the holo plot. When he did, he was greeted by another ship suddenly sending out an emergency signal, then it was joined by a third and then a fourth. Within thirty seconds twenty ships were reporting a virus attacking their systems and causing problems for their reactors.

“Pelican is reporting a reactor overload is imminent,” Miyamoto reported. “She’s ordering her crew to abandon ship.”

“So is Sledgehammer,” Emilie added.

Before anyone could add any more reports, the holo plot filled with escape pods as they began to shoot off from most of the ships in the Outer Defense Fleet. When James looked closer he realized they were shooting off from every ship that had agreed to join him. “The people who voted not to come with us?” James guessed. Gupta nodded.

“Sena has opened a COM channel to us, he’s demanding to know what is going on,” Emilie said.

“Ignore it,” Gupta answered for James, “the next part is about to begin.”

As soon as the escape pods were launched, on Becket’s order, Golden Hind swung her nose away from Sena’s squadron and towards the shift passage out of the Holstein system. Seconds later every other ship that was going with them followed suit. In their wake they left hundreds of escape pods directly in the path any missiles Sena might fire after James’ ships. From the ships that had voted not to leave, shuttles appeared heading after Golden Hind.

“The Captains and other crew members who wanted to come with us. I didn’t want to leave them behind,” Gupta explained.

“Good thinking,” James replied. “Sena may have orders to apprehend me at any cost, but he won’t fire through that. Let’s make sure he knows what is happening. Open a Com channel to Jutland.”

“Rear Admiral, as you may have guessed by now, I’ve had a change of heart,” James said as he sent Sena his best smile. “I know about MacArthur and your true orders. You were going to arrest every Captain in the fleet and hold us without trial. That is not going to happen. The ships with Golden Hind are officially leaving the service of the UN fleet. You may inform your superiors as such. The escape pods you see are filled with crewmembers and officers who did not wish to resign their commissions. You may pick them up at your convenience.”

“You traitorous swine!” Sena shouted, followed up by a more serious string of expletives. “You will not get away from me. I will have you in Jutland’s brig by the end of the day. Your little tricks will not save you.”

“We will see,” James replied. Then he motioned for Emilie to cut the COM channel.

“Sena’s ships are moving,” Miyamato reported. “They’re angling to get around the escape pods and line up a clear shot at us.”

“It’s time to show him just how beneficial being friends with the Varanni can be,” James said. “Order the fleet into formation Defense Seven. Bring us to maximum acceleration. All point defensive weapons and sensors are to go active.”

Golden Hind’s enhanced reactors came up to full power and funneled more energy to the ship’s impulse drives than any Human warship had seen before in Human space. As a result, the giant battleship shot away from Sena’s position with an acceleration rate similar to a heavy cruiser.

“That’ll give them something to chew on,” Ramirez commented.

“Sena will clear the escape pods in four minutes,” Miyamoto updated everyone. “His ships should be able to put out a salvo of four hundred and eighty missiles.”

“At least he doesn’t have any fighters,” Gupta said. “Should we launch our own?”

James shook his head. “No. We shouldn’t need them. Let’s show Sena just what he is up against if he decides to chase us all the way to Earth.”

When Sena’s ships got a clear firing line they opened fire without hesitation. James couldn’t help sighing. Though he knew it was coming, it cut him nevertheless. Friendly firing on friendly was not a thing any naval officer wanted to witness. Especially when we’re going to need all the ships and missiles we can get when the Karacknids come, James said to himself.

“Missile launches,” Miyamoto snapped. “Tracking four hundred and seventy-five missiles incoming.”

“What is your confidence level tactical?” James asked.

“We should be ok Sir,” Miyamoto replied.

“Then see to it.” Trusting his subordinates, James sat back in his command chair to watch. Along with the improvements to his ship’s engines, shift drive and reactors, the Varanni had improved his ships’ sensors. The ECM from Sena’s missiles would not be anywhere near as effective as the Rear Admiral hoped, and five hundred missiles was nowhere near enough to saturate the Outer Defense Fleet’s point defense weapons. Miyamoto was able to shoot down all the incoming missiles before they entered attack range. “Good shooting guns,” James said as soon as the last four missiles were taken out in almost the same moment. “Pull up the file we have on the upgrades we have done to our ships,” James asked next. “And open a COM channel to Sena.”

“It’s open Admiral,” Emilie let him know a moment later.

“Rear Admiral, we could do this all day. I suggest you conserve your missiles. When we volunteered to fight alongside the Varanni against the Karacknids they kindly helped us upgrade some of our systems. I’m sending you a datafile on what we have done. I’d prefer if you carried out the upgrades and prepared your ships to face the Karacknids when they eventually come to attack us, but if you want to try and come after us I can’t stop you. Know this however, my patience is limited, if you keep firing on us we will return fire and, if I have to, I’ll send my fighters against you. Your ships won’t survive.” With a glance to Emilie James told her to end the transmission. “Send Sena the file,” he ordered before settling in to wait and see if the Rear Admiral’s ships would fire again.

“It looks like he has got the message,” Gupta said from where she was standing beside him when the time where Sena should have been able to open fire came and passed.

James waited several more seconds to be sure. “Yes, I hope so.”

“What now then?” Gupta followed up.

“That is a good question,” James answered. “One I think we all need to answer together. Call a Captain’s conference,” he said a little louder. “I want everyone to be involved in this decision.”

Chapter 3

To be ostracized and cast out of a group you have dedicated your life to causes a unique form of anxiety and distress. Yet strangely, when you are cast out with others, it can have the opposite effect. An uncommon bond often forms between such members, a bond that often lasts a lifetime.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Twenty minutes later, as Golden Hind and the rest of James’ fleet charged towards one of the shift passages that led deeper into the German colonies, all the officers ranked Captain and above joined James in his conference room. Those whose ships had chosen not to follow James were there in person, their shuttles having been picked up by Golden Hind, the rest were there via holo display. “Let me begin by thanking you all for choosing to follow me,” James said after standing and nodding to the gathered officers. “The road ahead of us will not be easy. I confess that at the moment I don’t even know where the road leads, nor what it looks like. Yet I could not allow you all to be imprisoned without trial, nor can we let our governments simply ignore the Karacknid threat. We must do whatever it takes to prepare our species for the coming war, whether we like it or not. The question is, what are we going to do next?” James paused and took a moment to look around at his officers, meeting many of their eyes.

“We’ll be considered outlaws in every system we enter. Our ships have been away from a resupply or repair yard for many months. We cannot stay on the run forever, and we must do something to force our people to face up to the threat we face. So… suggestions? Everyone’s opinion is valid here.”

Though he hadn’t expected them all to jump in at once, when no one seemed willing to start the conversation it started to concern him. The looks on many of the officers faces only added to his concern. Silently he cursed himself. He had been so focused on his own problems and trying to at least come up with some kind of plan, that he hadn’t fully thought through how his officers would be feeling. When they had left X-32 under his orders, they had been doing just that, following orders. James had known what he was doing, but at the time, they hadn’t. Up until now they’d been able to hide behind that fact. Now, today, they had all openly defied the UN Military Subcommittee. They had all just thrown away their careers. Perhaps much worse, now as fugitives, they had all given up their freedom to return home and to see their families whenever they wished.

James closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. He brought himself back to how he had felt when he had first decided to disobey the Military Subcommittee. Then he refocused on his officers. “Listen, I know today’s events have been hard on us all,” be began. “None of us want to be in this position. But like me, you know the seriousness of the Karacknid threat. None of us can hide our heads in the sand. That is why we are here. The freedom of our species and our families is worth giving up our careers for. You have all earned my respect and trust today. But that doesn’t mean things are going to be easy from here on in. Quite the opposite.”

“However, that doesn’t mean our lives have to be miserable from here on in. We have much to figure out, yes. But getting in touch with our families is going to be a priority. I don’t know what we can do, perhaps we can bring some of your families to live with us on our ships. Perhaps in time, others of us can try and slip back into civilian life. We’re going to have to figure all this out. But right now, we need to keep our minds focused on why we find ourselves here. We need to get the word out about the Karacknids, once that is accomplished we can turn our attention to other things. So, what ideas do you all have?”

Though no one’s mood visibly brightened, James relaxed a little when at least someone else began to speak. “The first problem we face is that our reputations are shot to pieces,” Ramirez said. James shot him a grateful look as he continued. “No matter what we say, the politicians in the UN who want to ignore the Karacknids threat will be able to discredit us. From what you have shared with me Admiral Somerville, they think you have made up the threat to further your attempts to grab power. Given that we’re now basically an outlaw fleet, one which you are leading, it will be easy for our opponents to say you are making the whole story up just to give you an excuse for your actions.”

“You’re right of course,” James replied. “I don’t think we’ll ever convince the likes of Representative Kapoor, but there are others out there who will listen if we can get the message out. It is they who we need to convince.”

“What I still don’t understand is why all this is happening?” Commodore Davis asked. “It’s not just you who is bringing this warning about the Karacknids. It is all of us. And a full Varanni diplomatic delegation followed Captain MacArthur back to Earth. How can the UN ignore facts when they fly a ship right into Earth orbit?”

“I wish I didn’t understand,” Becket answered on James’ behalf, “but I’ve been around Admiral Somerville, and I’ve seen enough of Earth politics to see how things work. I doubt the UN Representatives behind the move that was made against Admiral Somerville actually think the Karacknids are a myth. It’s more likely they just think James is inflating their threat beyond all reason. Remember, many of them got to the positions they are in only after years of playing politics. It has been their career. They assess every action their opponents take in political terms. To them, everyone is out for themselves. They are all seeking to strengthen or expand their own power base. And they look on Admiral Somerville as being the same.

“Even if they think the Karacknids are real, they will assume Somerville is using them for his own gain. They in turn will seek to use the developing situation with us and the Karacknids for their own benefit. Remember, most of the UN Representatives and national governments were elected after the Russian siege of Earth, they were elected with mandates to stop future wars and limit military spending. Any move away from this will hurt their power base. In principle then, they must be opposed to any preparation to build up a fleet that could face the Karacknids. To do anything else would erode their own positions.”

“It can’t really be that bad can it?” Davies asked when Becket finished her explanation. He looked around at his fellow officers as he spoke.

“I’m afraid it is,” Ramirez responded. “Like you, I’ve tried to have as little to do with the internal politics of the United Colonial States as I can, but as a Rear Admiral staying completely aloof is impossible. Since the siege of Earth there has been huge political pressure on our president and senate to rein in our military. Any politician that wants to get re-elected needs to prove their commitment to peace and a limited fleet. It’s extremely short sighted. But that is how it is.”

“And it’s worse in other countries,” Miyamoto added. “In Argentina, Brazil and India James and his uncle have been made scapegoats for the infighting between those countries and the rest of the UN members during the Second Russian War. They will distrust anything he says, and we will all fall into the same category because of our association with him.”

“I know we’ve talked about it in private, but how do you see things Admiral?” Gupta asked as she turned to James.

James let out a deep breath. “Yes, I feel I owe you all an apology. You have all been dragged into a political fight I have done everything in my power to avoid. You all know my history with the Indian and Argentinian governments. Heck, since the UN fleet was formed, I’ve also been critical of my own government and its failure to take the kind of measures I think the British Star Kingdom needs for its own security. As a result, I have enemies, enemies that want to see my influence in the UN navy reduced, and now obviously, removed all together.  If there was no Karacknid threat, I’d happily walk away. I’d never want to risk your careers for my own. But the Karacknids cannot be ignored, not for political gain, nor to make any of our lives easier.

“I’d like to think that if Kapoor and the others actually saw the Karacknids they would change their tune. But as Becket said, they may not. Either way, we cannot count on it, by the time they finally accept the truth, I fear it will be far too late.”

“I don’t know Kapoor personally, but I know the government she is a part of,” Captain Agarwal said. “My nation still holds a grudge against the British Star Kingdom, and James especially. He is one of the last remaining prominent figures that was involved in our war. When I first joined the Outer Defense Fleet I did so reluctantly, holding the same concerns. Serving under you has taught me to leave such things in the past. But there are many other Indian officers in the UN fleet and Indian politicians who have not. Even if the truth was to slap them in the face, it may not be enough to stop their hatred of Admiral Somerville from distorting their preceptive.”

“So if our problem is primarily a political one, what we’re really talking about is getting rid of Kapoor and the others like her. We need to replace them and their governments with people who will do what needs to be done,” Scott said. James wasn’t in the least surprised by her bluntness, she saw things more clearly than most and usually came straight to the point. “That is a political goal,” she continued.  “We are all naval officers. How do we even begin to go about accomplishing such a thing?”

“What we need are friends,” Gupta suggested. “Political allies who will support us and help us get our message out.”

“What about your wife?” Ramirez asked as he turned to James. “She has helped us this far. If we go to Earth will she be able to help us there?”

“I don’t know,” James answered honestly. “Her letter was short. But she said something about having to flee. I think she has already got herself into some trouble in just getting her warning to us. I am sure she wants to help, but I’m not sure how much help she can be right now. She may not even be on Earth.”

“Then we need to go to Earth,” Captain Edwards said in his Texas drawl. Though he came from the Antonio colony, the accent his ancestors had taken with them when they had moved to the American colony was still with him. “There are plenty of US congress members who oppose our current government, heck the whole Republican party has been pushing for a larger UN military budget since the UN fleet was founded. We should be able to find help there.”

“And not all the UN members are against us. Koroylov might have been an enemy five years ago, but I know he respects you. He’ll listen to you,” Scott suggested. “And the Chinese will listen, and there are still political allies of former Prime Minister Fairfax who have some influence.”

“And we still have old friends in the UN fleet,” Gupta said as she caught James eye. “Friends who will no doubt help us. What we need to do is get you to Earth. Yes, there are many people who hate you. But there are many who still remember you as one of the Admirals who beat back the Flex-aor invasion and the one who lifted Koroylov’s siege of Earth. If we can get your face in front of the Sol system’s people, we can begin to change hearts and minds and create the kind of political pressure needed to take the Karacknid threat seriously.”

James looked around at his other officers. He wasn’t so sure. He wasn’t that important. And there were other problems. “Anyone who helps us will be branded a traitor. If we openly associate with American senators or British MP’s or anyone else, the Interplanetary Committee will just use that as an excuse to go after their political opponents. Anyone who is willing to help us probably has a target on their back already, we’d be giving Kapoor the ammunition to bury them.”

“So we have to be careful. Which means we have to play a long game,” Gupta replied. “If this is a political problem, we will need to move slow, learn as we go and build support until we can eventually make a play that will get everyone to listen to us. But that doesn’t mean we shouldn’t start with a bang. If we can get our message out there quickly, before the UN Interplanetary Committee has time to prepare a response, we can get a head start.

“What are you suggesting?” James asked.

“How many ships do we have with us now?” Gupta asked

“Sixty-seven,” Scott answered.

“That’s more than enough to reach half of the entire Human Sphere before the Interplanetary Committee can react,” Gupta continued. “We can all split up and spread out across our colonies. We’ll be harder to chase that way. Then, as we go, we can release all the information we have on the Karacknids and details of our battle with them. It will take weeks if not months for the Interplanetary Committee to hear of all the planets we have reached and then to send out whatever counter propaganda they put together. That will be weeks for the truth to sink in unopposed.”

“That is certainly worth considering,” James said with a nod. “Yet our ships are low in supplies and many need repairs.” The way the conversation had turned was making him realize the task ahead of them all was much bigger than he had realized. “But it’s going to take a lot more than just that. If Humanity is going to be able to stand up to the Karacknids we need to be able to present a united front where every single Human is working together to face them. I’m not sure I know how to go about accomplishing that.”

“Perhaps we are letting the situation get ahead of us,” Miyamoto said slowly.

When James looked around at his tactual officer, it was obvious he wasn’t sure he should be suggesting strategy in front of so many senior officers. “I dare say you might be right,” James said to encourage him. “What is on your mind.”

“Well as I see it,” Miyamoto began to answer, only slightly quicker, “we have two immediate problems. One, we need to begin to find some political allies and, with their help, put a plan in place. Unless someone has a better suggestion, that can only be done on Earth. And as our leader, you are the best to do that. Therefore, we need to get you to Earth. That’s problem one. Problem two then, we need to find somewhere where we can hide our ships and repair and resupply them. If we can figure out the beginning of an answer to these two questions, then we can at least figure out what our next steps should be. The rest will likely have to wait until we have more of a long-term plan in place. As that’s not something we’re going to come up with today, we should focus on what’s immediately in front of us.”

“Very good,” James said as he shot Miyamoto a grin. “Trust the tactician to see the problem clearly. We could spend weeks coming up with various plans and still not know which way to jump in the end. We need information, and like it or not, that means we need to get to Earth. We don’t all need to go, but we need to insert a team onto the planet’s surface to start to make contacts and put a plan together. Then we also need to get our ships to a safe place. I don’t know what we’re going to do with them yet, but they are a bargaining chip, an asset, at the moment they are the only thing we have. We need to take care of them. So, how do we get a team to Earth, and where should we service our ships? Let’s figure out an answer to these two questions. Then at least we can figure out where we’re going next once we leave this system.”

“May I suggest we modify Gupta’s suggestion slightly,” Ramirez said as he nodded to Gupta. “We need information to put a real plan together. Information on what is going on on Earth, and in the rest of our colonies. If we split up the fleet and send them out across Human space, it would make it far harder for anyone to track you Admiral. And let’s face it, if Sena and anyone else comes after us, they’ll be gunning for you. By splitting up we’ll give you a far better chance of making it to Earth undetected. Then we can also get the message out to all of Human space and gauge how our people react to the Karacknid threat. Then, after we split up, we can rendezvous to collate our data and come up with a firmer plan.”

“So where do we rendezvous then?” Gupta asked. “Like Miyamoto said, we need to find a way to resupply and repair our ships. I doubt all of them will even be able to travel far into our colonies.”

“The Vesterians, or the Kulreans,” James said as his mind settled on the issue. “That’s the only realistic option we have. We cannot hide in a Human system, we’ll be discovered eventually. And no planet or organization with the facilities to help us will risk doing so. They’ll be branded as traitors and have their businesses confiscated. The Vesterians and Kulreans will not be so easily threatened or bullied by the Interplanetary Committee. They may not openly help us, but they may. And whatever covert help they can give us will no doubt go a long way.”

“And after that we may have to build our own support facilities,” Scott said. “If no one will help us, we will have to help ourselves,” she elaborated when everyone turned to her. “Think about it. We’re going to need somewhere we can work on deciphering the Mindus technologies, and where we can upgrade our ships with whatever advances we make. That means we need our own base and repair yards. Plus, if no one else is going to build more ships to face the Karacknids, don’t you think we better have a go at that?”

“Now we’re getting ahead of ourselves again,” Gupta responded as she flashed Scott a smile. “But I agree. Our own refitting facilities and even construction yards should be in our plans. For now though, may I suggest the Independence system as a rendezvous site. It’s a backwater system, yet on the way to Vestar. Haven would be too crowded for our fleet to pass through unnoticed, but we could meet up again at Independence after our ships have split up and spread our message through the colonies. Then James can make contact with Suzanna and see if she has anything that can help us.”

James wasn’t sure. Independence was Haven’s only colonial world. He didn’t want to get his wife into any more trouble. If she wasn’t already, she would be held in high suspicion when news of his further mutiny against Sena reached Earth and then Haven. Probably she would have to resign her position as First Councilor. You have thrown away your career for this cause. Do you think she isn’t prepared to do the same? James asked himself. And, reading between the lines of her letter, he suspected she already had. “Ok,” he said with a nod. “We’ll split up and send out our ships with as serious a warning about the Karacknids as we can come up with. Then we’ll rendezvous in the Independence system and collect our data before moving on. Unless we come up with something better, we’ll then head to Vestar. Tak’ar and Jil’lal will take us in, especially with all the new technologies we have for them.”

“And our ships can covertly buy what supplies they need as they travel through our colonies on the way to the rendezvous point,” Emilie suggested.

James’ eyes widened at his niece’s contribution. She was by far the most junior officer present. Really she was only there due to protocol, all his operational staff were present.

“How do you suggest we buy these supplies?” Commodore Davis asked carefully. He was obviously aware Emilie was James’ niece. “We can’t just go and ask permission to enter a planet’s orbit and send down shuttles to pick up what we need. As soon as someone figures out we’re a part of the Outer Defense Fleet, they’ll turn the planet’s defenses on us and force us to surrender. We can’t exactly hide who we are. Especially if we’re going to be broadcasting system wide messages about the Karacknids.”

“We don’t need to use official means of getting supplies,” Emilie said with a confidence that surprised James. “One of the benefits of growing up on the Alpha colony is that you get intimately familiar with the shadow economy,” Emilie explained as she turned to James. “You have to, to survive. And we now need to find a way for our fleet to survive. We’re going to be outlaws now, aren’t we? We may as well use the other rogue elements of our society to our advantage. Our marines have the training and equipment to make covert insertions onto a planet’s surface. We can make contact with smugglers or black-market traders and buy what we need, then have them ship what we buy out to our ships. If our fleet is going to spread out then we’ll have a good chance of being able to find what we need somewhere… what?” Emilie asked when she saw the look on James’ face.

As he glanced around, James saw what he guessed his own expression looked like on several other faces. “It’s nothing,” he replied when Emilie raised her eyebrows. “It’s just, most of us have all spent a part of our careers hunting smugglers and other outlaws trying to put an end to the shadow economy. Now you want us to join them.” James raised his hand when Emilie made to reply. “No, no. I understand. You’re right. We are outlaws now. It just isn’t the first thing that I would have thought of. But it is a good suggestion. We should give it some more thought. Ok then, I think we have the beginnings of a plan coming together.”

“I think so,” Ramirez agreed. “We can work out the finer details when we jump out of this system but for now I’m happy. What about the rest of you?”

Nods and agreements came from most of the assembled officers. “Good,” James responded. “If you do have any concerns or together suggestions, you can write them up and send them to me. For now, my staff and senior Admirals will continue to work with what we have come up with so far. We’ll also work on splitting up our crews so each ship can get to as close to a full complement as possible. There’ll be a lot of confusion over the next few weeks. No doubt many of your crews and maybe even yourselves will start to second guess your decision to follow me today. It is to be expected. There is no doubt our task is far bigger than we yet realize. And things with the UN will only get worse. But we cannot forget the Karacknid threat and what we saw at Jaranna. That is why we are doing all this. Remind your crews of this if you have to. Whatever hardships we go through will be worth it if we can prepare our people for when they come against us. Thank you all. I’m going to be counting on you all in the weeks and months ahead.”

Chapter 4

What we now call the German Sector consists of the first colonies founded by the German Republic. It’s hard to imagine the colonies of that sector were once frontier worlds, but that is what they were. And like many frontier worlds of our own day, they were a dangerous place to live. Of course, the German colonists knew nothing of this before the War of Doom.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Golden Hind, Föhr system, 23rd May, 2479 AD.

“We have the file ready to transmit to the fleet,” Emilie reported.

“Contact report!” Miyamoto announced before James could respond. “Multiple ships accelerating in from the Holstein shift passage. Contacts are consistent with two battlecruisers and their escorts.”

“Sena decided to follow us after all,” Becket commented.

“He’s just in time then,” James responded. With their advantage over Sena’s ships both in normal flight and FTL capabilities, his fleet was already at the other end of the Föhr system preparing to make their exit. “Transmit the file,” he ordered as he turned to Emilie. “Then alert the fleet that we will be splitting in ten minutes.”

“Sent,” she replied. “Admiral, Commodore Davis is requesting a COM channel be opened,” she informed him a moment later.

James nodded to her. “Very well, send it to my command chair. Yes Commodore,” he then said to his subordinate when a small projection of his face appeared at his elbow.

“The transmission Vice Admiral,” Davis began. “I just wanted to double check. It includes all the technologies the Mindus shared with us. Are we just going to transmit them in the open to anyone who wants them? Isn’t that asking for trouble. We don’t know what some might do with these technologies.”

“We don’t,” James agreed. He had voiced such a concern to Scott when she made the suggestion. “But it’s a risk I’m willing to take. It will likely take decades to really start to get our heads around everything the Mindus shared with us. The more people we have looking at this stuff the better. In reality it will only be large corporations who have the funds to put anything that they figure out into production anyway.”

“Still, what if some criminal groups or someone else manages to find a way to use the Mindus technology to expand their power base? We could even end up with blood on our hands,” Davies countered.

James let out a sigh. That was the argument that had caused him to pause when he had discussed it with his staff. Scott’s response at the time had seemed cold hearted. Yet in the face of the Karacknid threat, one he had struggled to dispute. “If that happens, then we will still have learnt something. If someone figures out how to best use the Mindus tech, even if they are criminals, then we will just have to learn from them and make use of their advances. We need every Human eye and mind working on this stuff. If the breakthroughs come from someone working to combat the Karacknids, then I’ll be very happy, but if they come from someone seeking to line their own pockets, or even use the tech against other Humans, then I’ll take it all the same. This is the position we find ourselves in. I wish it were otherwise, but it is not.”

“Right…” Davies replied, clearly not completely convinced.

“Is there any other issue you wish to raise?” James asked in an even tone. “We will be parting company presently.”

“No, no, that was all. I was just surprised. But I see you have already thought through my concerns. We’ll see that the entire file is broadcast as far and wide as possible.”

“Good luck Commodore,” James replied with more warmth in his voice as he smiled. “I’ll see you in Haven space. Hopefully we’ll both be in one piece.”

“Aye, hopefully we are,” Davis agreed with a nod. “I’ll see you then,” he added before James cut the channel.

“It’s time,” Scott said after giving her commander a moment to himself.

“Send the order,” James said. He turned to the holoprojection of his fleet. Moments after he spoke, his ships broke into four squadrons. Then, slowly, those squadrons broke apart. The Föhr system had four shift passages that led to various other German colonial worlds. Each squadron of ships was now making for one of the shift passages. In turn, each ship in each squadron was accelerating at their highest speeds. When they each reached the next system in their journey, they would split up further, and then further again. Every ship in James’ fleet had its own pre-planned route that would take it through Human space, stopping at a number of worlds along the way. The fastest ships would head to Japanese and Chinese territory, then circle through British colonial space via the Void and then on to the Independence system. Others would pass through the Sol system and then go through Russian, French or Indian space on their way to the rendezvous point. Others would visit the colonial worlds of other minor space powers like Canada or Brazil whilst others would use the Gift on their journey to Haven space. Not staying in any one system for more than a day or two, they would quickly fan out, spreading their warning about the Karacknids to the most densely populated systems in Human space.

And there is nothing the Interplanetary Committee can do about it, James thought as he smiled. By the time Earth learnt of his return, tens of worlds would have already been visited by his ships. There’s nothing even Sena can do about it, James added as he turned his attention to the projection of Sena’s ships. They were eight hours behind his, and with every passing second, they fell further behind. Who will you seek to follow? James asked his opponent. Golden Hind and the other battleships were currently masking their signatures in an effort to let Golden Hind give Sena the slip. James knew it was a long shot, at least at this stage. It wouldn’t be hard for Sena to guess where James intended to go. Even if he sent his other ships out across Human space, there was still only one system where Humanity’s power was focused. Sol. Sena would no doubt follow whatever ships from James’ fleet were heading towards Sol.

Sure enough, as Sena’s ships continued into the system, they didn’t deviate from their trajectory towards the one shift passage that lead from Föhr towards the shortest route to Sol. Very well, we’ll just have to try something a little different in the next system, James thought. It is a good thing we’re not going straight to Sol after all.

*

UNS Golden Hind, 25th May, 2479 AD, Rûgen system

“Half an hour until Sena’s forces are projected to enter the system,” Miyamoto reported.

“Time to start the ruse,” James replied. “Send the order.”

In response, the electronic warfare systems of Golden Hind and her sister ship Constitution powered up. To every ship in close proximity to both ships it didn’t look like much had changed. But to a ship much farther away one was now meant to look like the other and vice versa. Shortly after Scott carried out some tests to make sure the ruse was as believable as possible, the group of ships around the two battleships split apart and headed for separate shift passages.

“Now we wait and see,” James said to Golden Hind’s bridge.

Three hours later it was clear Sena was taking the bait. Constitution was heading straight for the Sol system. She and the ships with her were destined for Russian space and the quickest way there was through Sol and then the Alpha system. Whether Sena believed Constitution was really Golden Hind, or whether he just thought James was more likely to be on the ships heading for Sol, didn’t matter. Either way he was taking the bait. James and Golden Hind would have some time to take a short detour without worrying about being interrupted.

“Well that part went according to plan, now it’s over to you,” James said as he turned to his niece.

*

Upper Leipzig orbit, 28th May 2479 AD.

Emilie had her teeth permanently clenched. It was the best way she knew to deal with the fear that was threatening to overwhelm her. Confined spaces had never been her strong suit. Even donning EVA suits, never mind carrying out the space walks that had been a part of her naval academy training, had been a struggle. Now she was doing something much worse. Hurtling towards the German colony of Leipzig in what looked like a slightly oversized coffin was not what she signed up for. If anyone but her uncle had been in charge, she would have requested someone else be sent on the mission, but she didn’t want to disappoint him, nor did she want it to look like he was showing her favouritism. She had been picked for this mission because of her experience and skill set, and so she couldn’t back out. And it’s far too late now! she thought.

Five hours ago, the frigate Beaver had launched two marine covert insertion vehicles on a slow vector towards Leipzig. For most of that time Emilie hadn’t been able to see anything out of her view screen. Now, the planet was slowly getting larger and larger. The timer in front of her told her she just had three minutes until her CIV hit the atmosphere. That was the part she was looking forward to the least. The marine in the CIV next to her had warned her that re-entry in a CIV was like riding a raging bull. Given that Sergeant Sarah Shaw had transferred to the UN marines from the US marines, Emilie suspected she knew exactly what riding a bull was like. That only made things worse.

When an alarm informed her that re-entry would begin in five seconds, she did the very thing she had been instructed not to do. She tensed every muscle in her body and clung on to the nearest handles for dear life.

Of course, her actions worsened her experience, for despite her best efforts she was thrown around in her CIV. Her restraints tightened automatically as soon as the turbulence began, but they didn’t prevent her from being jostled about. Her neck and back muscles strained and groaned as they tried and failed to resist the different pressures being thrown at her body. Emilie was helpless as she was thrown around. Then, as suddenly as it began, the turbulence died down. Her CIV had slowed down enough to allow it to smoothly descend the last few kilometers to the planet’s surface. Though it had come and gone in just ten seconds, Emilie found herself gasping for breath. Every muscle in her body ached and it felt like she had just gone through several rounds in the ring against a prize boxer. I don’t want to do that again in a hurry, she told herself. Greenery was her next thought as she looked up from her control screen out the display port. Despite her discomfort she smiled. It had been a year and a half since she had stepped foot on a planet’s surface. That was something she was looking forward to.

One final beep from her control panel alerted her that the CIV’s brief deceleration burn was about to begin. It lasted just two seconds though it sent another shock through her body. Then the CIV released its twin parachutes and four seconds later it crashed into the ground. Emilie had been warned more than once about clenching her jaw during the final impact. Thankfully the ache of her muscles from doing the wrong thing during re-entry reminded her of what she had been told, for the jolt from touching down was the strongest yet.

When the forward hatch of the CIV opened and her restraints retracted, Emilie stumbled out of the machine with a grunt. She had to take a few quick steps to keep her balance. As she did so, another grunt escaped her lips as her muscles protested the quick movement. Bending over, she placed her hands on her legs and took a couple of deep breaths to steady herself. Then, when she looked up, she found Sergeant Shaw standing over her with a smile on her face.

“I told you to relax,” she said as she shook her head, her smile only widening. “In basic the cadets never listen. They always clench up. I thought you might have had a little more sense. I guess not. You’re going to be sore and stiff for the next day or two. But you’ll be fine.” She then reached out a hand to Emilie. “Come on, we have to bury these things before we head off. From my GPS it looks like we landed pretty much in the right place. That means we have a ten kilometer walk before we can find a warm bed for the night.”

Emilie took the hand Sarah offered her, and then stretched after standing up straight. She watched the marine for a moment before copying her actions and returning to her CIV and retrieving her backpack and shovel. The CIVs were designed to bury themselves, but they needed a little help covering over the ground where they were buried. There was no point burying the things if they just left two obvious patches of dirt for anyone passing by to see and become curious about.

“Right, that will do,” Sarah said. “Let’s get a move on.”

“Sounds good,” Emilie replied as she hid her shovel in the same bush Sarah did and then did a quick jog to catch up with the marine. Though her muscles protested, Emilie didn’t let any sign of her discomfort show. Sarah looked as fresh and rested as she had when they had boarded the shuttle to transfer over to Beaver. Emilie was impressed and she didn’t want Sarah to think any worse of her than she already did.

“So,” Emilie said. “We get to Lützen, get our tickets and then find a warm bed and bath. But before we do, we get to enjoy a nice stroll through the forest. Things are looking up.”

“I didn’t know the bath was on our list of priorities,” Sarah replied. “But seeing how stiffly you are walking, I guess we better add it on.” As she turned to look at Emilie she shot her a wink. “I’m surprised you’re not already huffing and puffing. You navy types usually let yourselves go during long ship commissions.”

“I’ll have you know I look after myself,” Emilie shot back. “I may not be able to beat you in a long distance race. But over ten kilometers I’d fancy my chances of at least giving you a challenge.”

Sarah raised an eyebrow at that. “Is that so Lieutenant? Well sadly racing across the open countryside is out of the question here. We don’t want to draw too much attention to ourselves. But once we’re back on Golden Hind, maybe I’ll take you up on that challenge.”

“I look forward to it,” Emilie said with a grin. In all honesty, she was certain she would lose such a race, but she hoped putting out the challenge would earn her a little more respect from her partner. She knew how marines felt about naval officers when it came to ground based missions. Like Emilie, Sarah had grown up in a rougher colony where gangs and criminal activities were common place. That was in part why she had been chosen for this mission. Emilie hoped they would be able to bond over their similar pasts. So far though, that hadn’t happened.

Though Sarah had said she didn’t want to speed up and draw attention to themselves, she did noticeably pick up her walking pace. Emilie was ok with that. She was more than happy to get a chance to stretch her legs. It also helped that she had wonderful scenery all around her to distract her. Their CIVs had come down in the midst of a series of rolling hills to better hide their final descent. Currently they were walking through a thick knee high native grass of some sort that swayed back and forth in the gentle breeze. In the distance there was a thick forest they were heading towards. Emilie knew that civilization was beyond the forest. Lützen was a small agricultural town but it had extensive farmlands that extended out to the forest. A part of her was looking forward to the farmlands. There she would see the types of plants and animals she was used to. For now though, she was content with taking in the alien vegetation that was as yet, still untamed by the settlers.

“Don’t forget to keep your eyes open,” Sarah said without looking back at Emilie. “There are still some dangerous predators who might take a fancy to you.”

“Right,” Emilie said as she drew her gaze away from the horizon and back to her more immediate surroundings. Leipzig had been colonized eighty years ago. Whilst it had moderately sized cities starting to develop, and many agricultural towns spreading out across its two continents, much of the local flora and fauna still held sway. The initial colonists had come across more than one native animal that hadn’t had a problem adding Humans to their food chain. Everything Emilie had read about the region they had landed on suggested the predators had been driven far away with the loss of much of their habitat, but there was still the occasional sighting.

“And don’t fall behind, we need to get to Lützen before six pm to get our tickets or else the maglev train will not stop for us tomorrow.”

“Right,” Emilie said again. The maglev train would take them all the way to Leipzig’s capital in just one hour, but only if it knew it had passengers to stop at Lützen to pick up. Of course they could get an air car, but they were few and far between in the small agricultural towns, and with no record of one taking them out to the town in the first place, someone might think it a bit suspicious. “I’m right behind you,” Emilie added as she hurried up to catch Sarah. She would have to enjoy the scenery another time, the marine was clearly focused on getting where they needed to go.

Chapter 5

The source of this quote has long since been lost, but it is as true today as it was when it was first spoken, nothing is certain in this life but death and taxes. We might, however, add one more thing to the list, criminality. It would seem that no matter where humanity spreads, we always generate a criminal element. No matter what world in the Empire you visit, no matter how hard the Emperor has tried to crush it, the criminal underworld always finds a way to persist.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Stretching as she stepped off the maglev train the next morning, Emilie had to hold back a groan. Despite being able to enjoy the rarity of a breakfast made from fresh produce and the comfy seat on the maglev train, her body was still stiff. In fact, it was worse than the day before. Though she was doing everything she could not to let Sarah know that.

“Now the real fun begins,” Sarah said as she stepped off the train and took a deep breath as if to take in her new surroundings. “I’ve been looking forward to a Jack Daniels for months. No matter how many times I’ve asked for it, Golden Hind’s pursuer won’t stock it on board. Today we’re going to find somewhere that does.”

“Don’t we have a mission to fulfill?” Emilie asked coyly, happy for an opportunity to get a dig in at the Sergeant. “You marines are always thinking of the next bar.”

“Going to the next bar is exactly what this mission is all about,” Sarah countered as she took off along the platform. “Why do you think I volunteered?”

“I thought you decided to come along just for the fun of showing up a navy Lieutenant?” Emilie said as she winked.

“Well, there has been that as well. Now, what’s say we have a little bet on who can pick the right bar? We can take it turnabout and see whose sense for these things is the most accurate.”

“Don’t navy regs forbid gambling? I seem to recall reading that somewhere?” Emilie asked sweetly. “You’re not trying to corrupt me, are you?”

“You! Ha. The Admiral’s niece. I wouldn’t dare,” Sarah shot back sticking her tongue out. “Besides, isn’t the point of us both being here that we are already corrupted by our past?”

“You may be right,” Emilie conceded with a nod. She had finally managed to get some of Sarah’s story out of her the previous night when they had spent time in the inn’s baths. Sarah had grown up on Britannia, Britain’s main colonial world. Her mother had been British and her father German, so she spoke fluent English and German. That was a part of her cover. Emilie was posing as a buying agent for a small restaurant chain on the Alpha colony. She had been sent out to sample and source some German delicacies her chain wanted to try out. Sarah was supposed to be a guide she had hired on New Bavaria to show her around the outer rim German colonies.

Of course, that was their official cover when dealing with the ordinary people they came across. When they met the kind of people they were actually looking for, their story would change slightly. Rather than a restaurant chain, Emilie was a representative from one of Alpha’s many gangs. A gang that was looking to smuggle in some highly sought-after illegal produce. Alpha was anything but an agricultural world, and certain illegal hallucinogenic plants were very hard to come by. That wasn’t the case on Leipzig and posing as a buyer was the perfect cover. Given that Sarah had grown up in the inner city of Thames, Britannia’s capital, she had as much experience as Emilie with criminal gangs, if not more. So they were both supposed to recognize the kind of place where they could make contact with Leipzig’s criminal underworld.

“I suppose I’ll take your bet then. What shall we say, a week’s ration allowance?” Emilie asked.

“Wow, you bet big Lieutenant. Think of all the cheesecakes I will get with that much extra rations. You’re on.” Sarah replied.

“Well then, follow me,” Emilie said as she pushed past the marine. “I’m going first.” The night before she had looked up the seedier parts of the city. Their plan was simple. They were going to go from bar to bar until they found the one filled with the kinds of people they were looking for. From there it wouldn’t be too hard to find someone willing to deal with them.

It took just half an hour to walk to the part of the city Emilie had in mind. She walked past two bars before she got to the first one she wanted to try. It was called the Rusty Bucket. Not exactly an upscale sounding bar. Its holographic display was intermittently flashing suggesting no one was bothering to maintain it. Just the kind of place Emilie was looking for. “Here we go,” Emilie said as she made her way towards the bar.

“If you want to waste your first pick, that’s ok with me,” Sarah said as she followed.

As soon as she walked through the external doors, Emilie knew she had indeed wasted it. There was far too much light for the liking of the kind of people she was after. Plus, the place was deserted. Yes, it was barely lunch time on Leipzig, but for the kind of bar they wanted, that wouldn’t matter. She shared a glance with Sarah to acknowledge her failure, then she led them over to a table. They couldn’t just go around popping their head into every bar in the district, that would be far too suspicious. Now that they were here, they would have to have a drink at least.

Twenty minutes later both of them left the bar disappointed. Not only had there been no one for them to try to make contact with, there hadn’t been any Jack Daniels whisky available either. “Now it is my turn,” Sarah said once they were far enough away from the bar. “Watch and learn.”

“Yes. But just what am I going to learn? How to find a criminal gang, or good whisky?” Emilie teased.

“Usually they go hand in hand,” Sarah shot back.

“That’s why marines like it so much. I knew there was a reason,” Emilie said, pretending to talk to herself, loud enough for Sarah to hear though.

Sarah swung around to face Emilie, clearly overplaying the outrage on her face. “How dare you make such an accusation. The UN marines are the paragon of virtue. We are all that stands between law and order in the depth of space. I have half a mind to challenge you to a match in our training ring. A few good blows to the head would sort you out.”

“Maybe I’ll take you up on that,” Emilie lied with as much confidence as she could muster. She had no intention of doing anything of the sort. She had seen the muscles upon muscles that Sarah sported the previous evening.

“Well then,” Sarah said as she clapped her hands together. “I’ll book us in then when we get back on board Golden Hind. I’m looking forward to it, it should be fun.”

“I said maybe,” Emilie reminded her.

“I did notice that,” Sarah said as she turned around and walked off. “Maybe is good enough for me though.”

Emilie rolled her eyes and followed the marine. For three hours they went from bar to bar, neither of them having much luck. At one point, Emilie thought Sarah was about to win the bet. Both of them had felt they had finally found the place they were looking for. Yet when they tried to open up conversations with a couple of the more dangerous looking men in the bar, they were rebuffed. In an attempt to change tack, they had then ordered some food and hoped someone would come over and speak to them. No one did. Reluctantly, they had given up and left.

“This is the last one for today,” Emilie announced after they failed at two more bars. “If anyone is watching us they already know we’re up to something. But we shouldn’t push our luck too far. If this doesn’t work, we’ll just have to try again tomorrow and hope we can make contact.” Her uncle had only given them two days to complete their mission. After that they had to give up and hire a private space yacht to take them to the rendezvous point in one of the system’s asteroid belts. Golden Hind couldn’t wait in system any longer than that. Even if Sena had taken the bait and followed Constitution with his main fleet, other smaller ships were bound to come and visit Leipzig soon and bring news of what had happened at Holstein.

“All right, but it’s my pick again. I’m going to make it a good one,” Sarah responded.

Ten minutes later and they were walking through the doors of their seventh bar of the day. We are in luck, Emilie thought. This bar set off her sense of danger even more than the one they had tried to make contact in before. Within seconds of them walking in, pretty much every eye in the establishment had turned to watch them. Not one face looked inviting, not even the bartender who was in the middle of pouring a drink for someone.

Knowing Sarah as she did, Emilie guessed she was having to pull back some kind of smart comment. The silence was incomparable. Taking the lead to stop her friend from giving them away, she walked over to the bar and sat down. “Two whiskeys,” she requested. She had consumed more whiskey with Sarah than she had ever consumed in her life before. Thankfully, the tablets Golden Hind’s doctor had given her were preventing them from impacting her judgement.

“Are you sure you are in the right place?” The bartender asked in heavily accented English. “There are many other drinking establishments nearby.”

“We know where we are,” Sarah said as she leaned forward, channeling her inner drill instructor and adding a strong German accent to her own English. “My friend asked for two whiskeys. Jack Daniels I hope?”

“Very well,” the bartender said with a shrug. “It’s your choice.”

Ever so slightly, Emilie glanced over her shoulder. Pretty much everyone in the bar was still watching them. Only a couple of conversations had started up again. “Now what?” she whispered to Sarah.

“I think in this case, it might be better to wait for someone to approach us,” Sarah suggested.

“Agreed,” Emilie replied with a nod.

They didn’t have to wait long. Before Emilie got to her third sip, four large imposing men came up behind them. Sarah had only been half right though, they clearly weren’t interested in any kind of discussion.

“I think you two ladies are lost,” the largest one said in a very low tone. “You should have listened to the bartender. You’re not welcome here. It’s time to leave.”

Sarah flashed her eyes at Emilie as they turned around together. Emilie knew enough about marine signals to know what that meant. Though she tried to continue to look calm, every muscle in her body tensed.

Instead of speaking English, Sarah replied to them in German. Emilie imagined she was saying something about the largest man’s mother, but she couldn’t be sure. Whatever she said, it ended the conversation. Almost as if in slow motion, the large man reached for Sarah’s shoulder. It looked like he intended to pull her off the seat and force her out of the bar’s door.

Compared to the speed with which Sarah reacted, it looked like the man was going in slow motion. With the back of one hand, she slapped away the man’s. Then, with the other, she delivered a short sharp jab to the man’s throat. Immediately he stumbled backwards coughing.

Without hesitation, Sarah threw herself towards two of the other men. Fists and feet flew in all directions as she pummeled both of them. Shocked by the speed of the marine, Emilie almost forgot about the thug closest to her. Spinning to face him, she panicked when she realized he was almost upon her. Though she had kept up with the hand-to-hand training she had been given at the naval Academy, she had never faced a real opponent who actually meant to do her harm. Thankfully, her instincts took over. With a lot more difficulty than Sarah seemed to have, she knocked away his nearest hand and then struck out at his shin with her right foot. Ducking under his other arm she jabbed him in the side as she moved past him to get some space for herself.

Taking a quick breath, she raised her hands and prepared herself. Her initial success made her over confident though. As soon as the thug stepped close, she made to strike him in the face. He caught her hand mid swing. Then he stared at her and slowly let a grin spread across his face. Emilie’s initial glee at her successful attacks turned to panic. It only increased when she tried to yank her hand free and found that his grip was like a vice. Still holding her, the thug yanked her towards him. With his other arm he wrapped it around her waist and lifted her into the air. Frantically with her free hand and her legs Emilie thrashed around, trying to get loose, but it was to no avail. 

“All right,” an authoritative voice shouted over the din of the scuffle. “That’s enough.”

The thug stiffened, though he didn’t let Emilie go. Stopping her own struggle, Emilie looked around. Sarah was less than half a meter away from the man holding her. She already had a fist raised. It looked like she was about to deliver a knockout blow to the guy holding her. The two she had been fighting were both on the ground unconscious.

“Let her go,” the voice said and Emilie found herself on her feet again. Stepping between Sarah and Emilie seemingly without any concern, the man who brought the fight to an end reached down and picked up one of the barstools that had been knocked over in the commotion. “I think you two still have some whiskey left,” he said as he patted the stool. Then he pulled over another one and sat down beside where they had been sitting.

Sarah and Emilie shared a glance and then both moved over to retake their seats. “So perhaps you two better tell me who you are?” the man asked. “I’ve been hearing reports of two off worlders traipsing around from bar to bar, so don’t bother hiding that fact. Where are you from and what do you want?”

Though he had been looking at Sarah as he spoke, Sarah kept quiet. She was meant to be the bodyguard after all. “What we want depends on who you are,” Emilie said with as much confidence as she could. “I represent certain interests on the Alpha colony. If you’re in charge around here, then I’d be happy to answer your questions. But if you answer to someone else, then that’s the person I will speak to.”

“I’ve been to Alpha,” the man responded. “You have the accent, I’ll give you that. Who do you work for, The Jackals or the McKenzies?”

Emilie smiled, the McKenzies where the biggest crime family on Alpha. The Jackals used to be one of their competitors, but they had been driven out of business years ago, she had heard of them of course, but only as an example of what happened if someone crossed the McKenzies. “You must have been on Alpha quite a while ago. The Jackals are no more. I work for the Kaizoku. We are looking to expand our operations. The McKenzies have a near monopoly on all cocaine imports. We’d like to change that. I hear the coca plant thrives on Leipzig. Sadly that’s not the case on Alpha.”

Emilie held her breath as she waited for a reply. The Kaizoku were a very small operation, but if this man had been to Alpha, and presumably had some kind of dealing with its underworld, he would have at least heard of them. It seemed she had given the right answer for the man smiled and held out his hand. “I’m Wilhelm. It seems you may have come to the right place after all.”

Emilie took it and returned the smile. “I’m glad to hear it. I will confess, I didn’t sign up for this mission. Dropping into a world blind is not fun. I’m Emilie by the way. This is Sarah, I picked her up in New Bavaria. She has been operating as my guide.”

“And quite a capable guide I see,” Wilhelm replied. “I can’t imagine she is cheap.”

“No, but then confidentiality always comes at a price,” Emilie explained. She glanced at Sarah but the marine had her eyes fixed on her drink, pretending she wasn’t interested in the conversation.

“So, what can I do for you?” Wilhelm asked. “We have a number of off world business contracts, but none with the Alpha colony. It has always been a market I’ve been interested in expanding into. Just what are we talking about?”

“I am here on a fact-finding mission,” Emilie answered. “I need to investigate the possibility of picking up the items we’re interested in and then shipping them off world. Once we get it to the Alpha system we can get it through customs no problem. I’m looking for a supplier and a courier. We’ll have no problem paying the going rate for both.”

Wilhelm sat back on his stool and took a moment to study Emilie. “It’s possible I can help you with one. I don’t deal in off world activities though. I leave that to others. Just how much product are we talking about?”

“On this trip, I have instructions to bring back a sample,” Emilie answered. “Say twenty kilos. If my superiors are happy, we reckon we can distribute one hundred a month to begin with. The idea is to expand rapidly after that as we take on new territories.”

“That sounds like a bold plan. And one that is likely to cost the lives of those involved. The Alpha system may be far away, but I have no desire to embroil my organization in a turf war,” Wilhelm responded.

“That’s understandable,” Emilie replied with a knowing nod. “And something my superiors have already thought of. Along with providing professional protection, Sarah’s company specializes in facilitating business relationships. If our two organizations can come to an agreement, hers will act as the go-between. No money will directly change hands between us beyond any payment I make for the sample you provide for me. If anyone ever comes to you in the future with a complaint about our relationship, you can feign ignorance.”

“It seems you’ve thought of everything,” Wilhelm said as he waved his hands.

“We may not be as large as the McKenzies, but we know what we’re doing,” Emilie replied.

“In that case I will leave you to your drinks. I will give your proposal some thought and make contact with you again,” Wilhelm said as he held out his hand.

Emilie shook it once more and then reached into her pocket before Wilhelm turned away. “There’s one other small matter you may be able to help us in. My colleagues and I have another stop to make in Japanese colonial space before heading home. There is another product I’ve been tasked with sourcing. We’ve come to understand our current documentation may not hold up to Japanese scrutiny. Perhaps you could point us in the direction of someone who would be able to assist us with these.” On the bar counter she placed four identification documents. Two were for her and Sarah. The other two were for her uncle and Commander Scott, though the pictures of either were very different to how they normally looked. James’ image was a projection of what he would look like if he grew his beard out. Something he was working on. Commander Scott’s complexion was perfect. The scars she had carried around with her from her time as a science officer were no longer visible. Emilie didn’t know why she hadn’t had them surgically removed before, but whatever had changed, she had now.

Wilhelm smiled once again. “Now, that is something I can help you with right away.” Reaching over he took the documents. “The new names and details are all here I presume?”

“They are,” Emilie responded with a nod.

“Ten thousand credits is the price for four new identities. I’ll do it for five to make up for the hassle my men caused you. Though a part of me feels like you should be paying me extra for that. I’ll have to foot their medical bills.”

“Five thousand seems appropriate to me,” Emilie replied as she pulled out a credit chip from her pocket and handed it over. “You can think of the other five thousand as the cost of the lesson Sarah taught you today.”

“The lesson?” Wilhelm responded.

“Sometimes talking first rather than opening with your fists is far more productive. Why do you think my bosses sent me here?”

“Well, perhaps you are onto something Emilie. I’ll leave you to enjoy your whiskies now. As I said, once I’ve done my homework, I will contact you again. It was nice to make your acquaintance.”

“And yours,” Emilie replied as Wilhelm stood and left.

When he was out of earshot, Emilie glanced at Sarah and raised an eyebrow slightly. The first part of their mission had been a success.

“You’re quite the little negotiator,” Sarah whispered. “Is there more to your past you haven’t been telling us?”

“No,” Emilie said softly as she turned back to her drink and suppressed a smile. She was rather pleased with how she had handled herself. Though she didn’t include the brief scuffle in that. Clearly, she needed to work on her close combat skills some more. Perhaps she should take up Sarah’s offer of a bout in the marine training ring. Though she had to make sure the marine knew it would be a training session. She didn’t want to go toe to toe with Sarah. Not ever. “Let’s just enjoy our drinks before we have to find somewhere to stay tonight,” she suggested. Wilhelm hadn’t said how he would get in contact with them again. Presumably he would have no problem tracking them down though.

“That’s okay with me boss,” Sarah said with a grin.

*

The next morning Emilie was only mildly surprised to find a note had been slipped under the door of her hotel room. It simply named a place, a time and an amount. After pulling up the address on a map of the city, Emilie knocked on the door to the adjoining room Sarah was in. Unsurprisingly, the marine was already dressed and ready to go. “Give me a minute,” Emilie said when Sarah suggested they leave right away and recon the area where the meet was to happen. She still had to visit the bathroom, and she wanted a coffee before they left.

Five minutes later they were on their way, Emilie had a coffee in one hand and a map of the city in another. The amount Wilhelm, if that was his real name, wanted was about what they had guessed the going rate for ten kilos of cocaine would be. Thankfully her uncle had furnished them with a number of credit chips with sizable amounts on them. She had been assured no one would be able to track the money back to the Outer Defense Fleet, at least not quickly. Lieutenant Alveraz was the Intelligence Officer on her uncle’s command staff and Emilie had developed a begrudging respect for the American officer. If he said they were untraceable, she trusted him.

The place for the meet was at a bench in one of the many parks that dotted Leipzig’s capital. They arrived just under an hour before Wilhelm had told them to be there and casually strolled around the garden. Even though it was early, there were several other people who were walking through on their way to work or were simply sitting enjoying the scenery. “Don’t look directly at her, but see the woman on our left, walking towards the small thicket of pine trees,” Sarah said casually. “She keeps glancing our way. I think she’s with Wilhelm’s organization. He is obviously watching the meet as well.”

“What do we do?” Emilie asked. She had been in her element negotiating with Wilhelm, but with this part of the mission; doing reconnaissance and sussing out a location, she felt out of place.

“I think we’ve seen all we need to. Let’s find a nearby café and wait until the time Wilhelm gave us,” Sarah answered.

Emilie nodded and held up her coffee cup. “I could do with another.” When they got to the café, Emilie chose a booth in the back out of earshot. “What you think of the place Wilhelm chose?” she asked after their order arrived.

“It’s a good one,” Sarah answered. “The park has six exits and even then, the fence that runs along its outer edge isn’t high. We could climb over it pretty quickly if the exits were all blocked.”

“So you don’t think he’s planning on selling us out?”

Sarah shrugged. “There’s no way to be sure. But if I was going to lure someone to a spot where they could be attacked or arrested, I’d pick somewhere better.”

“That’s reassuring. What is our plan if things go south?” Emilie asked as she leant forward.

“That will depend on exactly how things go south,” Sarah explained. “Remember the thicket of trees? If we have to run, heading for them would be my first choice. We can climb the fence using the trees as cover, then, if we are being pursued by someone, we’ll be out of their line of sight when we exit the park. Of course, that is only one option. If something does happen, we will just have to improvise.”

“Right,” Emilie said with a nod. “I’ll just stick close to you then.”

“That’s what you’re paying me for after all isn’t it? If I ever retire from the marines, maybe I should look into becoming a private bodyguard.”

“I’m sure you could. Heck, with how you impressed Wilhelm yesterday, he’d probably hire you. Then you could have all the Jack Daniels you want. And the best thing would be that you would hardly have to lower your morals at all,” Emilie replied as she shot Sarah a cheeky grin and then leaned back out of the marine’s reach.

Sarah rolled her eyes and checked the time. “Right, we’ve been gossiping long enough. Let’s do this.” Before she stood, she reached into her tunic. Emilie knew she was checking her weapon. Following the marine’s example, Emilie reached in and checked hers too. She made sure it was set to stun and then glanced down to make sure its battery was fully charged. Far from forbidding weapons, Leipzig encouraged its citizens to carry them. Those who lived outside the cities needed them for protection from the planet’s native wildlife. Still, it was rare to see anyone openly carrying a weapon within the capital itself and they both had their plasma pistols concealed. They hadn’t seen any weapons on Wilhelm’s men, or on the others in his organization’s bar, but Sarah had assured Emilie that they would have been there somewhere.

“When we get to the park, if we see Wilhelm’s woman there again, give her a little nod to let her know you recognized her,” Sarah suggested. “There’s no harm in letting them know we noticed her. If they are underestimating us, it might make them think again.”

“And if I’m the one that acknowledges her, they’ll be even more impressed. They’ll expect you to be able to spot someone out of place,” Emilie added.

“You’re smarter than you look Lieutenant. I wasn’t going to put it like that, but I guess you’re onto me,” Sarah replied with a wink. “Now, let’s get serious.”

Sarah’s face hardened. Emilie recognized her look from the previous night. It was the same face she had when she had been fighting Wilhelm’s two goons. Emilie tried to match her expression. Neither of them said anything more as they walked into the park and towards the bench. Though she kept her eyes open, Emilie didn’t see the woman from before. There were one or two other people lingering around that looked somewhat suspicious to her, but if Sarah wasn’t going to point them out to her, she wasn’t going to break their silence by asking about them. When the bench came into view, Wilhelm was already sitting on it. He held a drink in one hand and was reading from a datapad in the other.

When she and Sarah sat on the opposite end of the bench, he didn’t even look up. “You made it then. Good,” he said without turning. Not waiting for a reply he continued. “I did a little digging. The Kaizoku of Alpha are known to have aspirations to challenge the Mackenzies. That part of your story checks out. More importantly, there is no indication the Bundespolizei are working on any kind of sting operation at the moment. I think we can do business together.”

“You can provide us what we are looking for then?” Emilie asked.

“We can. If your bosses are happy, we can work on a month-to-month basis and see how things go. If things are working out for both of us, we could then consider a more long-term arrangement. Do you have payment for your sample?”

“Yes, here you go,” Emilie said as she slipped a credit chip out of her sleeve and set it on the bench between them. She had to resist the urge to look around the park to check if anyone was watching them. In a snap, Wilhelm had the chip pocketed.

“You’ll find your documents in a package under the bench. There are also directions to the drop where you can find your purchase. It’ll be waiting for you both to arrive. It’s been a pleasure doing business with you. I’ll expect to hear from your bodyguard’s organization after your superiors have tried the sample you are bringing home. I am sure they will be satisfied.”

Emilie wanted to look at Sarah or ask Wilhelm about the drugs. She had been expecting to receive them now. She felt kind of dumb handing over the credit chip so easily. It was too late now though so she focused on the one other thing she and Sarah had talked about trying to accomplish. “You could assist us in one other way,” she said quickly before Wilhelm got up. “Given the sensitivity of what we will be taking off planet I hoped you might be able to point us towards someone who might specialize in seeing our cargo through German colonial space. You said you don’t deal in such activities, perhaps you know someone who does?”

Though he still didn’t turn towards her, Emilie saw Wilhelm smile. “One name does come to mind,” he said. “Dustin Ram. He owns a light freighter that operates out of Leipzig’s commercial spaceport. He will enjoy meeting you two, though he may not be interested in your offer. I’m surprised though, shouldn’t someone with your contacts already have such people in your employ?”

“We do,” Emilie said with a nod. Then she lowered her voice and turned so even Sarah couldn’t hear. “This is for something off the books. I want to make a personal detour. One my employers don’t need to know about.” Then she raised her voice again. “We’ll check him out then. And if it’s not me, someone will be in touch with you again.”

“Be seeing you then,” Wilhelm said as he stood and walked away. Not once had he made direct eye contact with either of them.

“Well, what do you think?” Emilie asked as she turned around to face Sarah. “How did it go?”

Sarah shrugged. Though she looked at Emilie, her eyes continued to dart around checking their surroundings. “As well as can be expected I guess. It was always a possibility Wilhelm wouldn’t bring the coke with him. He seems to be a slick operator. It’s the smart play. That way if we did get caught, it would only be for buying false documents. Speaking of which, let’s not grab them right away. Let’s sit for a few minutes and pass the time.”

“That’s okay with me,” Emilie replied. “We’ve got to decide what to do next. If we get our documents and don’t have to pick up those drugs I’d be happy. Almost this works out in our favor.”

“Almost?” Sarah asked.

“Well, think about it. If we don’t go to this dead drop and pick up the coke, Wilhelm will get suspicious. He’ll think we were maybe just after the documents on their own. If we were willing to pay that much for them, he might begin to wonder if he could make a little more money by selling our information to the authorities,” Emilie explained.

Sarah let out a sigh. “So we’ll have to go and pick them up to keep our cover. Great. I’d love to hand the coke over to the authorities and point them in Wilhelm’s direction, but that would blow our cover even worse. I guess we get the drugs and then go find this smuggler, or someone else who’s willing to take us off planet. It’s going to be a busy day.” Sitting back and looking over her shoulder Sarah took another moment to watch what was going on around them. Then she slowly lent forward and fumbled under the bench until she found the packet of documents. Very briefly she showed the envelope to Emilie and then slipped them into the backpack she had brought with her. “I guess we better get moving.”

“Let’s go through the thicket of trees,” Emilie suggested. “We can have a peek at our package there and make sure everything is in order. If it’s not, we could have an even longer day.”

To their relief, when they pulled out the travel documents, they seemed to be exactly what they had ordered. Emilie knew neither of them were qualified to know for sure, Alveraz or someone else from his intelligence team will have to authenticate them, but they looked the part. “To the dead drop then,” she said as she put the address into her holo-map of the city.

It turned out Wilhelm liked parks, for the dead drop was in the middle of another one. This one was far less cared for. It was in a more rundown part of the city. Many of the plants were untrimmed and overgrown. The bench where the package was waiting for them was out of sight of anyone who was walking along the path just a few meters behind them. Unsurprisingly, a small backpack was sitting behind the bench. Emilie figured Wilhelm wouldn’t just have left it there for the entire time it took them to get to the park. Someone must have watched them approach and then left the bag. When she asked Sarah about it, Sarah told Emilie she hadn’t seen anyone.

“You want to carry it?” Sarah asked after she hefted the backpack.

“You’ll be fine,” Emilie replied with a smile. “Here, I’ll take your other backpack, it’s far lighter. You’re the marine after all, a ten kilo backpack should be nothing to you. Besides, you’re meant to be the hired hand, it would look weird if I was doing the heavy lifting.”

“If we ever do this again, you’re being the bodyguard,” Sarah said as she handed off her other backpack to Emilie.

“That’s a decision above our pay grades,” Emilie shot back. “Certainly, it’s above yours. Now, we had to collect this to keep our cover. But we don’t have to hold onto it. How do you want to dump it?”

“There is a river that runs near the commercial spaceport isn’t there?” Sarah asked and answered. “I think there is. Let’s take an aircar to the spaceport and get out early. I’m not carrying this far and the sooner we get rid of it the better.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Emilie responded. “Then we can try and find this Dustin Ram, though from Wilhelm’s recommendation, I’m not sure if we want to be looking for him or someone else.”

“Well, we don’t have anywhere better to start, so we may as well try him,” Sarah said. “Let’s get going, I don’t want to be holding onto this any longer than we have to.”

Chapter 6

In the First Galactic Expansion Era most of the food stuffs human colonists grew and ate were flora and fauna exported from Earth. By the time of the Second Galactic Expansion Era, thousands of alien products had been added to humanity’s diet. The same can be said for the mind-altering drugs that our species delights in so much.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising 3002 AD.

After dumping the coke and asking around the spaceport for a Dustin Ram, Emilie and Sarah found themselves standing next to one of the most dilapidated freighters either of them had ever laid eyes on. They both shared a glance. “There has to be someone else we can try,” Emilie said. “Do you want to try and break orbit in that?”

“Not particularly,” Sarah responded. “But we’ve come this far. Maybe this guy will know someone else he can point us to.”

“Let’s hope so,” Emilie said as she stepped up and tapped the admittance chime on the freighter’s passenger entrance. The spaceport technician they had asked had told them Dustin lived in his freighter. When nothing happened, Emilie hit the button several more times thinking it was possibly broken. Given the state of the ship it was highly likely. When still nothing happened, she turned to Sarah and shrugged. “I guess no one is home.”

Just as they both turned around to leave a hissing noise, one far louder than normal, told them the hatch was open. “What in the blazes do you mean by disturbing me so thoughtlessly. How rude. You know you just have to buzz once. I was on the toilet thank you very much,” a gruff voice growled at them.

When Emilie turned back around she was halfway towards blurting out an apology when the man’s appearance stopped her in her tracks. He looked old, very old. With prolonged technology it was always hard to guess someone’s age. He could have been in his 70s or 80s or be more than a hundred. Either way, he looked old. His grey hair was balding, and he had a long but very patchy beard that reached down to the bottom of his neck. His clothes were all a dark brown shade and were full of patches and tears.

“Well, don’t just stand there gawking at me. Why did you disturb me?” the man demanded, not lowering his tone one decibel.

“Dustin Ram?” Emilie asked, suddenly remembering the wry smile Wilhelm had shot her when he had told her about Dustin.

“Of course,” Dustin snapped back.  “Who else do you think I am. You better hope you have come looking for me, otherwise you’ve disturbed me for nothing.”

“Yes, yes we have,” Emilie reassured him. “I apologize for the buzzing. I thought it wasn’t working.”

“Well, it works just fine. You just have to have a little more patience. Now,” he said, finally lowering his voice. “What can I do for you? I presume you want to hire my ship?”

“Yes, that’s why we are here,” Emilie answered as she forced herself to focus. “Perhaps we could come on board and discuss things in private?”

“I don’t just invite anyone onto my private ship,” Dustin responded. “I don’t come cheap. Unless you’re prepared to pay, there’s no point in this conversation going any further.”

“We are prepared to pay,” Sarah assured him, allowing some force into her voice to communicate her seriousness.

“I’ll be the judge of that,” Dustin said as he looked Sarah up and down, taking her in. “I don’t like working with ex-military. They either have too much morals or are far too dangerous for my liking. What?” he asked when Sarah shot him a look. “You thought you were hiding it well, did you?”

“And you,” he said as he turned to Emilie. “Your accent is clearly from Alpha, but you don’t speak like them, you’ve picked up an Earth cadence. You both are more than a little suspicious.” Without waiting for an explanation, Dustin turned to shut the freighters hatch in their face. Then he paused and turned back to them. “Still, I guess I should give you a chance. My base hiring fee is three thousand credits. That’s just to secure my services. The price will go up depending on what you want me to transport and how many systems away your destination is. So, you tell me, are you wasting my time?”

Emilie had to stop herself from balking at the price, three thousand credits could buy ten people a return ticket to Earth on a stellar cruise liner. Yet they didn’t exactly have time to go shopping around. She couldn’t help but glance at the freighter as she took in the price. Its condition made the sum even more laughable.

Her look wasn’t lost on Dustin. “What’s your problem? Do you have something to say about my Janice.” Dustin raised his chin. “Go-ahead, see how my prices go up when you insult my ship.”

Genuinely concerned about how much it could end up costing to hire Dustin, Emilie quickly apologized. “No, no. I was just trying to estimate your cargo hold capacity. We have a sizeable shipment we want to take off planet. Three thousand credits sounds reasonable, but of course we need to know that you can take the cargo we have in mind.”

“Something tells me that if you have come seeking me out, you already know I can take your cargo,” Dustin replied. “Fine, come on in, follow me and we’ll discuss things further.” Without any further ado, Dustin turned around and disappeared into his freighter. Emilie shared a glance with Sarah and then stepped in after him.

Though the freighter was very badly lit, there was no chance of Emilie getting lost. Dustin moved so slowly that she caught up with him in three strides and then had to slow her pace to stay behind him. “How long have you owned Janice?” She inquired to make conversation.

“Does she look old to you or something?” Dustin asked in a tone that sounded insulted.

“No, no,” Emilie repeated again in a hurry.

“Relax,” Dustin said as he turned around and gave Emilie a small smile. “I’m just pulling your leg. I’ve let you on board, you can relax now. It’s a perfectly legitimate question anyway. I got her thirty years ago. She was scheduled to be scrapped so I picked her up for a bargain. Her records have long been wiped but she is a firefly class light freighter. The last one rolled off HMS Vulcan fifty-two years ago, so she’s at least that old. How much older? Well, your guess is as good as mine.”

“She’s British made?” Emilie asked a little too quickly, realizing the mistake too late.

“Yes, she is,” Dustin said as he paused and eyed Emilie up once again. “You have an interest in British ships do you?”

“Just a passing one,” Emilie tried to say nonchalantly. “I’m surprised to see one all the way out here. Especially if it is so old.”

“Old ships have their advantages,” Dustin replied. “For one, customs inspectors these days aren’t used to them. They don’t know all their nooks and crannies. Plus, they’re far cheaper to make some minor alterations to.”

“I see,” Emilie said, though she didn’t really see how such an old ship would be an advantage to a legitimate trader, never mind a supposed smuggler. It had to be the slowest ship in the system.

“Right then, let’s get down to business,” Dustin said as they came to a circular room with a circular table in the middle. Beyond the room Emilie could see the shuttle’s cockpit through the next hatch. “Take a seat the pair of you and tell me just what you are looking for. Then I’ll give you a price and see if it’s something I’m interested in.”

“Thank you,” Emilie said when Dustin gestured to a seat around the table in front of them. “You’re right about my accent,” she began after sitting down. “I am from Alpha. I represent a certain organization based there. Though much of my work takes me off world,” she added as an attempt to cover up the mannerisms Dustin had picked up on. He was clearly much more perceptive than the average citizen of Leipzig. He is much more travelled, Emilie reminded herself. “Right now, we’re looking for someone to take a delivery of foodstuffs we have purchased from Leipzig to Earth. There we will take on some additional cargo and then head to the alpha system. It is as simple as that.”

Dustin laughed out loud. “It’s never as simple as that. If you’re looking for my services there’s more to it, trust me. If you are willing to pay three thousand credits upfront there has to be a catch. So come on, what is it?”

Emilie glanced at Sarah and then nodded for her to take over. This was how they had practiced it. “It’s nothing too difficult. We will be using fake identities to make purchases on Earth. We therefore would like someone who knows their way around a customs check to get us in and out. The cargo itself will be perfectly legal and there should be no problem with our documentation, but we would like to have your services available just in case.”

“So that’s it. You want to hire me for a simple delivery mission. Almost sounds boring. When you get to my age you get to like a little excitement now and again. I’m not sure I’m interested,” Dustin responded as he sat back in his chair.

“I think it is us who should not be interested in you,” Sarah shot back. “When is the last time Janice broke orbit? If we load her up with all the commodities we have purchased will she even be able to take off?”

Dustin laughed again. “Don’t you worry about me or Janice, we are more than capable of doing what you need.”

“Then we would be interested in hiring you,” Emilie said quickly to cut of whatever Sarah was thinking. “What is your price?”

“A stop off at Earth? That is always risky for someone in my line of business. And a round-trip all the way to the Alpha colony with a full cargo hold. Hmmm. Let’s make it nine thousand credits. That should more than cover my expenses and make up for the fact that you’re hiring me for such a dull trip.”

“Nine thousand!” Sarah said as one of her hands slapped against the table.

“Nine thousand sounds perfect,” Emilie said over her partner. “That’s about what we were planning for. We’ll give you your three thousand now to hire your services. Then half of the rest when we get to Earth, and the final payment when we make it to Alpha without any difficulties. Does that sound fair?”

“It will do,” Dustin said as he held out his hand to her.

“Then we have a deal,” Emilie replied with a smile as she took it and returned his firm grasp.

“Do you have a list of what you want loaded on board?” Dustin said as he stood.

“I do,” Emilie answered and pulled out a datapad from her pocket. She had spent a couple of hours the previous night purchasing everything listed in her datapad. “The details are all on here. Shall I arrange for them to be brought to your landing pad?”

“No, don’t bother,” Dustin said after taking the datapad from her and glancing over. “I know some of these vendors. I’ll arrange for your cargo to be brought on board. I can be a little touchy about who steps foot on my Janice. I will include the price in the fee we’ve already agreed.”

Emilie flared her eyes at Sarah, she could tell the marine wanted to make a smart comment about Dustin’s touchiness. “That’s very generous of you,” Emilie said sweetly. “We were hoping to leave by this evening if at all possible?”

“This evening?” Dustin said. “You are in a hurry. Someone might think that a little suspicious. Almost as if there might be just a little bit more excitement in this mission of yours than you’re letting on?”

Emilie and Sarah both returned Dustin’s gaze as levelly as they could. “Very well, don’t tell me. Perhaps I like it that way. I better get on with this if we are going to have any chance of departing today.” With both his hands he waved around the small room they were in. “Make yourselves at home. It’s a seven-week trip to the Sol system, even with all the jump gates they are installing. You may as well get used to the place.”

“I’m not so sure about this,” Sarah whispered after Dustin went into Janice’s cockpit and began to work away at a console. “Maybe we should have seen what other options there might be out there before agreeing so quickly.”

“I doubt we have time for that,” Emilie responded. “And there’s more to this smuggler than meets the eye, and hopefully to Janice as well,” Emilie added as she looked around the room they were in. It looked just as dilapidated as the outside of the freighter. Still, she had hope. Dustin certainly seemed able to figure them out pretty quickly. And the fact that he knew there was more going on than they were telling him and yet was still willing to take them on suggested he was just the kind of person they had come looking for.

*

“Right, that’s us loaded and ready to go,” Dustin said just two hours later when he came strolling back into the freighter’s community area. Sarah and Emilie were sitting at the table reading through some of the news reports they had collected. Leipzig was seven weeks out of date on political news from Earth, but it was all they had to go on.

“What? Really?” Emilie asked as she set the datapad down and looked up. “When I spoke to the vendors last night they said it would take half a day or more to gather up everything we purchased.”

“Aye, of course it would, if you didn’t know the right people to slip a few credits to. Everything can be done a little faster for the right price on Leipzig. Surely it’s the same on Alpha?” Dustin asked and then fixed Emilie with a knowing stare.

Emilie returned his look. “I’m all too aware of that. I just expected that out of all the colonial worlds, Germany’s would be different. I guess I shouldn’t have been so naïve. Well anyway, if we are loaded up then, we can take off?”

“That’s why I’m back,” Dustin explained. “Do you to care to join me in the cockpit?”

Emilie nodded and stood up. Sarah hesitated. “If this thing is going to fall out of the air, I’m not so sure I want to watch it happen in real time. Sometimes ignorance is bliss.”

Dustin overemphasized rolling his eyes as he shuffled past Sarah. “Suit yourself. It will cost you the same whether you watch or hide away back here.”

Emilie wasn’t surprised to see Sarah’s jaw clench at the suggestion she was hiding. Without hesitation the marine spun and followed after the smuggler. He is good, Emilie thought and then followed too. Sarah had left the seat directly adjacent to Dustin free and so Emilie sat herself down and strapped in. She then watched silently as Dustin flicked a number of switches and prepared his freighter for launch.

“Well, that’s a good start,” he said a few moments later.

“What is?” Sarah demanded when he didn’t elaborate.

“Our pre-flight checks all came back in the green. That almost never happens. Usually something needs a little tinkering. I guess that’s a good omen for our trip. Make sure you are both strapped in, we’ll take off in thirty seconds once the impulse engines have warmed up.”

Emilie turned around and shared a glance with Sarah, she was somewhat sure Dustin was toying with the marine. At least, she was hoping he was only playing.

“We have lift off,” Dustin announced as the freighter began to rumble and vibrate. Seconds later Emilie felt herself being squished into her seat as the freighter rocketed into the air. Her eyes widened in alarm. Either Janice’s inertial compensators were very weak, or the freighter had impressive engines. Either way, she had to grip her command chair and focus on her breathing.

“There, how was that? Not too bad for an old bucket of bolts eh?” Dustin asked as he turned around with a grin. “Don’t worry, we’ll pass through the atmosphere in another thirty seconds then things will calm down,” he said more seriously when he saw the look on his passengers’ faces.

“So, what do you think?” He asked when Janice broke Leipzig’s atmosphere and the vibrations ceased. “Janice has some legs, doesn’t she?”

“Legs or a failing inertial compensator, one or the other,” Emilie suggested. “I’m not sure if I should be impressed or terrified. How does she cope with re-entry?”

“She copes just fine, trust me,” Dustin answered. “And her inertial compensator is working optimally. I installed a brand spanking new one into her just five years ago.”

“You installed it?” Sarah asked. “Do you have training in ship repairs?”

Dustin flashed her another smile. “When you own a fifty year old freighter you get all the training you need on the job.”

“Great,” Sarah mumbled as she looked around at the rest of the cockpit.

A beep from one of Janice’s command consoles drowned out what Sarah was going to add. “Ah, just in time. Leipzig’s orbital control. I’ll transmit the full manifest and they’ll want your travel documentation,” Dustin said as he reached a hand over his back and held it out palm up.

Emilie fished out the fake documentation Wilhelm had created for her and set it in Dustin’s hand as Sarah did the same. She then raised her eyebrows as she shared a look with Sarah. Now they were about to find out if Wilhelm had screwed them over or not. Both of them sat in silence as Dustin scanned the documents and then transmitted the information to Leipzig’s orbital control. He held them up and examined them briefly before handing them back. “These almost look brand-new. Usually when you get fake IDs you want to give them a good crumple,” he said as he passed them over to Emilie without adding anything else.

“There,” he said a minute later, “you can both breathe a little easier. Everything came back in the clear. We have permission to leave the planet and be on our way. Leipzig’s customs checks aren’t nearly as rigorous as Earth’s though. No one around here really cares about what is leaving the planet. They just focus on what is coming in. We might have to have a more detailed chat about just what you are hoping to do in the Sol system over the next couple of weeks.”

“I’m sure that would be very enlightening for us,” Emilie responded. She had seen enough of Dustin now to decide that they definitely were going to need his help. Being on his good side was going to be important.

Emilie and Sarah stared out of the cockpit’s viewport as Janice passed by Leipzig’s orbital stations and a number of freighters and customs ships. The smaller orbital battlestations held Emilie’s attention the most, but everything interested her. “Right you’ve got us safely to space, I think I’ll retire to my quarters now,” Sarah said, clearly not as interested in the sights as Emilie.

“You might want to just wait a moment until we see what this is,” Dustin said as he tapped one of his command consoles’ sensor readouts. “We have two UN frigates boosting towards the planet from the outer system. They’re are moving at quite a pace. I wonder what they want? You two don’t know anything about them?”

Emilie furrowed her eyebrows. “How could we possibly know what they want. Some pointless UN business I am sure.”

“Well, they’ll be in two-way communication in just ten minutes so I guess we’ll find out soon enough,” Dustin informed them. He waited a couple of minutes before speaking again. “I guess this interested you a little more than you’re letting on,” he said as he turned back to Sarah. “What happened to returning to your quarters?”

Emilie rolled her eyes and looked to Sarah. She understood the marine’s frustration, pretty much everything they said or did Dustin was seeing through.

“I’d say they have brought some pretty important orders,” Dustin said after the frigates had got close enough to Leipzig to open communications. “Look at these customs cutters, they’re going crazy.”

Emilie nodded in agreement. Crazy was an appropriate description. A cutter was a small space ship, about the third of the size of a corvette. Usually they weren’t equipped with shift drives. Instead they had powerful impulse engines and carried a compliment of armed customs officers. Pretty much every Human colony used them to police orbital traffic. Emilie had counted six of them moving slowly between several freighters approaching Leipzig as they had left the planet. Now they were all accelerating on various trajectories. Two others had just appeared as well from where they had been docked with one of the orbital stations.

“It looks like those UN frigates are looking for someone,” Dustin commented. “Pretty much every freighter that is heading towards the system is about to be boarded and checked. I guess they’re not after you guys after all.”

Emilie swallowed hard. Rear Admiral Sena must have figured out, at least in part, what the Outer Defense Fleet splitting up meant. He was obviously putting the word out that members of the Defense Fleet might be trying to visit Human colonies. If he has guessed that we are in need of supplies, we may not be out of the woods yet, Emilie said to herself.

“Uh-oh,” Dustin said moments later.

“What?” Sarah demanded.

“Orbital control has just contacted us, they want us to heave to until a cutter can inspect us as well. What do you think?” he asked as he turned around to his two passengers. “Shall we comply?”

Emilie looked at Sarah. Sarah nodded to her. Emilie knew what that meant, Sarah was leaving the decision in her hands. She looked back to Dustin. Though she didn’t have an answer for him yet. If their papers had passed inspection by Leipzig’s customs control once, they should hopefully do so again. But could they take the chance? It all depended on what the UN frigates had instructed the cutters to look for. Anyone familiar with keeping a warship in supply would take one look at Janice’s manifest and grow suspicious.

“All things considered, I think we’d rather not be delayed,” she explained to Dustin. “We are on a tight schedule.”

“A tight schedule, yes, right I see,” Dustin said knowingly. “I guess this is why you are paying me the big bucks. Well, let’s see if I can earn them.” Reaching over to his command console Dustin flicked a couple of switches. “There, a transponder is now showing us to be a French packet ship. I just transmitted a message informing customs control that we’re carrying a diplomatic pouch from the French trade outpost on the surface back to Paris. That will make them think twice about boarding us.”

“You think they will believe such a simple ruse?” Sarah asked.

“You be surprised at how often such things work. People see what they want to see. Under normal circumstances it would take a lot of guts for a junior Coms officer to order a cutter to board a diplomatic ship. That’s the kind of decision that can get someone fired.”

“Yet these aren’t exactly normal circumstances,” Emilie commented.

“No,” Dustin agreed. “Ah, it seems we are dealing with someone who isn’t going to be tricked just so easily. Orbital control is hailing us.” Tapping another button Dustin opened a COM channel. “Yes, didn’t you see our transponder code?” He said with a surprisingly authentic French accent.

“Your transponder identified you as a light freighter moments ago. Do you care to explain yourself?” The customs officer asked.

“Because that’s what we are.  A light freighter on a diplomatic mission. One we wished to keep out of the public eye. I’m just doing what I was told to do. I have my orders just like you,” Dustin explained. “Someone from our delegation back on the surface didn’t want anyone knowing they were sending sensitive documents back to Paris. There are corporate spies everywhere.”

“You better hope your story checks out,” the voice came back over the COM channel.

“There,” Dustin said to Sarah and Emilie after muting the COM unit. “It should take them a while to contact the French trade delegation and figure out just what is going on, by then we should be well out of the inner system and beyond the reach of the cutters. Janice is going to be a hunted ship though, we may have to renegotiate the final price we settled on for all this.”

Emilie was about to protest but the frown on Dustin’s face stopped short. “They aren’t buying it are they?” she asked.

“No,” Dustin said a lot more seriously. “We just got orders to heave to immediately, a cutter has been redirected to board us. It seems we’ve been jumped to the front of their inspection list.”

“And now they’re going to be looking for a diplomatic pouch, not to mention talking with the French delegation on the surface. They’ll know we are frauds even if our identifications passed inspection,” Sarah complained. “So, do you have any other bright ideas Captain?”

Rather than complaining, Dustin sat back in his command chair and began to stroke his long beard. “There are one or two tricks I know that have worked in the past.” He paused for a second as he thought some more. “This is a pretty sticky situation though. Janice is fast, but I doubt she’d be able to out run a customs cutter all the way to the system’s mass shadow. And I don’t have the kind of trick up my sleeve that could buy us enough time for that.”

Leaning forward again, Dustin began to type a series of commands into his terminal. Watching closely, Emilie saw a series of prompts appear on the screen. One of them spoke of disengaging the outer hull. It set off a spark in the back of her mind. Something had felt slightly odd when she has stepped into Janice’s cockpit. She took another look around the controls and input terminals arrayed around her seat. Then it hit her. “This isn’t the cockpit of a light freighter is it?” She asked. “It’s an Athena class yacht. My great uncle took me out in one once to tour Earth’s orbital defenses. You built Janice’s outer hull around the yacht.”

“You’re quick,” Dustin said with a nod. “And now we better hope my Athena is quicker than those cutters.”

“Wait,” Emilie said with all the authority she had learnt as a Lieutenant in the UN Navy. “Those supplies are important to us. Just how fast is Janice by herself?”

“She’s fast, like I said I’ve made some alterations over the years. That was her impulse engines you felt when we took off from the surface, but she could never outrun a customs cutter,” Dustin answered.

“Could she get us here in one piece?” Emilie asked as she imputed in a series of coordinates into the console in front of her.

“No,” Dustin answered with a shake of his head. “We’d get close, but we’d be caught and boarded before we made it.”

“Close will be good enough,” Emilie decided. “Take us to those coordinates at maximum acceleration.” When Dustin hesitated, she looked at him. “We are all in trouble now. We trusted you this far. Now trust me. Take us to those coordinates.”

“All right, all right, but this better be good. I’m assuming you have some friends that may be of assistance. I hope so,” Dustin said as he began to update Janice’s trajectory. A few seconds later Emilie was thrust back into her seat as the freighter took off. For a few seconds the high-pitched voice of the customs officer came screaming through the COM channel, but Dustin quickly ended the COM link. “They’ll catch us in forty minutes,” Dustin said as Janice’s computer crunched the numbers. “Whoo, they must really be interested in you. Look, those two frigates are turning to intercept us as well. They will be right behind the cutter by the time it gets to us.”

“We’ll see,” was all Emilie said. She had placed their fate in her uncle’s hands. She knew he wouldn’t be pleased by being forced to reveal himself, but he needed her documents and supplies, and she liked to think he wouldn’t want her falling into the UN’s hands.

Several times Dustin tried to draw Emilie into a conversation about what they were heading towards as Janice hurtled away from Leipzig. Each time Emilie gave a brief response and then sat back in her command chair in silence. It was her turn to play coy with the smuggler. Despite his perceptiveness, he clearly had no idea what was about to happen.

Ten minutes from the coordinates a beep signaled that someone was seeking to open a COM channel with Janice. “I suggest you answer that,” Emilie said.

“Light freighter Janice, this is Lieutenant Potter, adjust heading to 734.49 immediately,” a voice said.

“Acknowledged,” Dustin replied. Then he turned around to Sarah. “Ex-military?”

“You might have been a little off,” Sarah suggested.

“Just what have you got me in…,” Dustin cut off as alarms went off all around him. His mouth fell open and he stared frozen at Janice’s holo-display. “A battleship,” he managed to get out several seconds later. “A real life battleship. Just who are you people,” he said as he turned around and looked at Emilie with fresh eyes.

“Your new best friends,” Emilie replied sweetly. “Welcome to the Outer Defense Fleet. Technically, we are ex-military, but we will explain all that in due time. For now, you may as well land us in hanger bay two. That is, of course, unless you want to turn around and hand yourself in to those two UN frigates. I’m sure they will not look to kindly on someone who is an accomplice to mutiny.”

“Mutiny?” Dustin squawked as he looked back around at Golden Hind. The battleship was now close enough to be seen through Janice’s viewport. “You have stolen that?”

“That and more,” Sarah said smugly, clearly happy to see Dustin on the back foot.

“That and more,” Emilie agreed as she allowed herself to smile. “You did say you wanted a bit more excitement in your life. I think you have found it,” she added before sitting back and allowing herself to relax. The mission had been a success. They had supplies for Golden Hind, a smuggler who would be able to get them to Humanity’s capital without drawing too much attention and documents that would hopefully allow them to get through Earth’s customs checks.

Before the freighter entered Golden Hind’s shuttle bay, Emilie saw that its sensors detected a wide-angle broadcast being transmitted. She sat back in her seat happily. Whatever message the two UN frigates had transmitted to Leipzig’s government, the entire planet’s population was about to hear her uncle’s. And now it’s time for Earth to hear as well, she said to herself as a small bump told her the freighter had touched down. She was home again.

Chapter 7

Back in the days of shift passages, it was relatively easy to control access in and out of a system. With only a handful of known ways a ship could enter a system, they could all be watched. Despite what we might think now looking back, it is still surprising how many successful attempts there were to circumvent such control efforts. Today, it is not hard to control who has access to a Sun Gate, but it is all but impossible to stop smugglers using their shift drives to navigate between our colonies. As a result, smuggling is a far worse problem now than it was then. But it did exist.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Golden Hind, outer edges of the Beta system, 22nd June 2479 AD.

As James sat in his command chair on Golden Hind’s bridge watching the battleship’s holo display of the Beta system, even he had to admit he was surprised by what he saw. He knew the UN military subcommittee wanted to capture him, but he hadn’t realized how badly. Given his ship’s detour to Leipzig, Rear Admiral Sena’s force had beaten him to the Beta system and obviously the Sol system as well. It was obvious because it looked like half of Home Fleet had been deployed to the Beta system to look for him. Half is maybe a bit of an over exaggeration, he admitted to himself, but there sure were a lot of ships. Traveling through the Beta system was the obvious route for him to take if he wanted to get to Earth. The only other option was to head through Chinese and British colonial space to the Alpha system and then to Earth. That would have added more than a month to his journey so James was determined to go through Beta.

As he continued to watch all the small picket ships zip back and forth patrolling the shift passage from Beta to Sol, James let out a sigh. If a single ship wanted to circumvent an enemy force blocking a shift passage, there really wasn’t anything the blocking force could do. The UN picket ships were just wasting his time and theirs. Golden Hind was far out in the dark matter infested area of space outside the Beta system. She couldn’t engage her shift drive, but her impulse engines worked just fine. For the last three days she had been making a slow loop around the Beta system from the shift passage she had used to enter the system towards the Sol shift passage. It would take another two days to get to a point where she could safely jump into shift space, but unless the UN had anticipated just how far James would circumvent their picket ships and had a warship lying in stealth waiting for him, Golden Hind would get to Sol, eventually.

“Contacts,” Golden Hind’s sensor officer called suddenly.

James looked around startled, had his thoughts just conjured a UN ship out of thin air? “What can you tell us about them?” he demanded.

“They are close,” the officer replied. “Less than four light seconds away. They are moving pretty slow, but they must have some stealth tech or we would have spotted them sooner.”

“Warships?” James followed up.

“It’s too hard to tell yet. They are moving on a roughly perpendicular trajectory though.”

Strange, James thought. That wasn’t a course a patrolling warship should be on. “The only other ships that would be out here are smugglers,” he said thinking out loud. “If they spotted us they would turn away onto the kind of course these contacts are on.”

“If they are smugglers, they must have pretty good sensors to have picked us up first,” Miyamoto commented. “Perhaps they are warships and they’re moving away to a safe distance before they send out an alert.”

“Perhaps,” James agreed, though he wasn’t convinced. Any UN ships that detected Golden Hind probably had orders to report it immediately. “Alter course to follow those ships, let’s see just who they are.” His interest had been tickled.

Ten minutes later Golden Hind was slowly closing on the contacts. “They have to be freighters trying to avoid the UN patrols,” Becket said from her Captain’s chair. “They would have powered up their engines and tried to run by now if they weren’t. Heck even if they were smugglers, they might decide it would be better being caught by the UN than by us. I can’t imagine what or who they think we are all the way out here on our own.”

“Perhaps they don’t know we’re after them yet,” Lieutenant Alveraz suggested. “Freighters aren’t known for having impressive rear passive sensors.”

James nodded, that was what he had been thinking. It was almost impossible to get reliable passive sensor readings from directly astern of a ship’s impulse engines. Golden Hind and the other UN ships towed sensor arrays behind them when the need arose, but it was doubtful any freighter Captain would go to the trouble to install such tech.

“I think I recognize one of those ships,” Scott said, though she didn’t lift her head from her console.

James looked over to her. It was the first comment she had made since coming on the bridge. “From here?” he asked.

“Hold on, I’m just pulling up one of my personal files now. It was a long time ago,” she replied without looking up. “Yes, she is a little different, but I think it is her.” Then she did look over to James. “I’m not sure if you’re going to like this or not. It is one of Hamish McCarthy’s ships. Or at least it was. One of the ones we captured and then let go in the Jackson system back when the Flex-aor launched their first invasion.”

“McCarthy,” James said as he allowed the infamous smuggler’s name to roll over his tongue. Every naval officer in the Human Sphere wanted to capture the most well-known black-market dealer. As far as he knew, James was the only one who had. And yet he had let McCarthy go. They had come to an arrangement. McCarthy had traded his freedom for some valuable information, information that had allowed James to save an American colony from certain destruction. “Are we in laser COM range?” he asked.

“Barely,” Emilie answered. “A military ship would probably be able to pick up a laser COM at that rang, but a freighter…”

“Hail them anyway, I suspect McCarthy’s freighters are slightly more impressive than normal,” James replied. “Inform them that Vice Admiral James Somerville wishes to speak to Hamish McCarthy. Tell them I want to pass on my thanks to McCarthy for services rendered in the past.”

James had to suppress a smile when almost every eye on the bridge turned to look at him. He saw shock on more than one face. All of them had probably heard at least one tall tale about McCarthy’s exploits. Most however, likely had no knowledge of how McCarthy had helped him in the past. “Don’t looked so surprised,” he said to the bridge at large. “We are mutineers now, renegades even. McCarthy is exactly the kind of company we keep these days.”

“They’re replying,” Emilie announced. From the look on her face she clearly wanted to ask how he knew McCarthy. James just flashed her a smile. She would have to find out later.

“And?” James prompted.

“Eh.. yes. They say you are welcome to come on board to meet with McCarthy,” Emilie answered.

“Right,” James said as he stood. He understood McCarthy’s reluctance to come on board Golden Hind. He likely feared he would never leave again if he did. “I guess I’m going for a short flight. You’re with me,” he added as he motioned to Scott.

“Are you sure that is wise Admiral?” Becket asked. “You will be placing your life in McCarthy’s hands.”

“We can trust him,” James answered as he moved to leave the bridge, “at least far enough not to risk his own crew. His people are like his family. He won’t risk you turning his freighters to slag with a few plasma bolts.” He paused for a second though and turned back to Becket. “I guess you can contact Rivers and inform him I want four of his best marines to meet me at the shuttle. Better safe than sorry after all.”

Becket relaxed, though only slightly. “That is better than nothing. If I don’t get regular updates from you I’m going to power-up the plasma cannons and let him know we’re not messing around.”

“That’s fine with me,” James called as he left the bridge.

“McCarthy did promise you he’d owe you one when you let him go the last time,” Scott commented as they walked to the hanger bay together.

“He did,” James agreed.

“Do you think he remembers?”

“We’re about to find out. And if he doesn’t, we’ll just have to remind him. Given what we’re planning for the future, McCarthy is just the kind of contact we’re going to need. The question is, just how much is it going to cost us?”

*

“Vice Admiral,” McCarthy said by way of greeting as James descended the shuttle’s access ramp. “You have gone up in the world since the last time we met.”

“And you are as elusive as ever. Though it seems I have the knack for bumping into you,” James responded. He hesitated for a moment before offering his hand. It was hard not to think of McCarthy as an enemy even given the situation he found himself in.

McCarthy raised his eyebrows and then grasped James’ hand. “These are strange times. A UN battle fleet skulking around in the outer reaches of the Beta system. A Vice Admiral shaking hands with a smuggler. It’s hard not to think you are up to something naughty.”

“Just how much do you know?” James asked as his eyes narrowed.

“Enough,” McCarthy answered. “We were in the Dresden system when we picked up one of your ships’ broadcasts. It made for interesting reading. And you certainly furnished this smuggler with a lot of interesting technologies. I’m sure that wasn’t your intention.”

“Actually, we discussed just what kind of hands this tech might fall into. Your name didn’t come up specifically, but there were one or two of my compatriots who weren’t too keen on the idea. As far as I’m concerned, the technology is for everyone though. Even those who put themselves above their own species,” James said as he tested the waters with McCarthy. He held out little hope that the information about the Karacknids would encourage McCarthy to change his ways, but it was possible.

McCarthy laughed and then reached out and placed a hand on James’ shoulder. “Come now Admiral, you know that’s not how I see things. I’m a simple trader. I provide for people’s needs and wants. What better way is there to serve one’s species? And besides, everyone puts their own interests first. Now, let me show you to my quarters. I’ve picked up a few interesting antiques over the years. I hear your wife is interested in such things. I can show you them as you fill me in on just what it is you are planning. And how I may be of service. That’s why you’re here after all isn’t?”

James allowed himself to be turned by McCarthy’s hand and then walked alongside the smuggler. For a second, he thought he had upset his host when an irritated look flashed across his face. It was gone in an instant though. As he answered McCarthy’s question, he casually glanced over his shoulder to see what had caught McCarthy’s ire. “There may be some business I have in mind that could benefit us both. But I do want to begin with a thank you. I know you only gave me the information about the hidden shift passage to save your own skin, but you saved the Marshall colony. The entire colony owes you its thanks.” James almost faltered over his last sentence. With his glance he caught sight of one of the last things he had expected to see in McCarthy’s shuttle bay. Behind a large row of crates, just barely poking over them, a grey tail fin was protruding. There was no doubt what kind of ship it was. A Spitfire fighter. They were one of the most highly classified pieces of UN technology. James had no idea how someone like McCarthy got his hands on one.

“Nonsense,” McCarthy responded, not aware of James’ thoughts. “Besides, they have already thanked me, and I made a small fortune on running supplies and war materials out to them after you helped them fend off the Flex-aor fleet. And don’t worry,” he added hastily when the look on James’ face changed. “I didn’t fleece them. I charge the going rate. At the time, that was more than enough to make a handsome profit anyway.”

“Right,” James replied, not quite sure if he believed the smuggler. “I guess you can call it even with them.”

“Well, here we are,” McCarthy said as he stepped through the hatch and ushered James in with a wave of his hand.

James was impressed. McCarthy’s quarters were larger than his on Golden Hind and they were far more neatly decorated. He was far from an expert, but he noticed several oak and mahogany pieces that had to date back to the seventeenth or eighteenth century. “Suzanna would be impressed,” he said with a nod.

“Perhaps I’ll have the pleasure of entertaining her some time,” McCarthy said and then chuckled. “Here, have a seat, let me pour you something.”

Moments later James was sipping at a Bourbon and McCarthy drank some strange mix of drinks he hadn’t heard of before. “So, what can I do for you?” McCarthy asked. “It seems you’ve found yourself on the wrong side of the law for once. I’m interested to hear what angle you are working.”

James forced down his irritation. “If you received our broadcast, you know what is going on. The Karacknids will come and conquer Humanity unless we can stop them. The current UN leadership is burying their heads in the sand. I and my people are doing whatever we can to prepare to face them. There’s no other ulterior motive than that.”

“I did say you were too honorable the last time we met, even to a fault,” McCarthy responded. “I see promotion hasn’t changed you. You must be a real rarity in the higher echelons of the UN military. So, you plan to discredit one or two admirals and get them removed. Then replace them with some more to your liking?” Before James could answer McCarthy obviously read something on his face. “No, you’ve got bigger plans. You want to remove the UN Military Subcommittee completely?” He sat back and took another sip of his drink. “My, my, those are big plans indeed. That’s going to take a lot of work. And finances too. I know you are rich. Heck, your Somerville Foundation is an order of magnitude bigger than my own operation, but you really think you could pull something like that off.”

“Who knows what the future holds,” James responded. He hadn’t had the courage to share what he was beginning to think would be necessary to prepare Humanity for the Karacknids with his subordinates. He certainly wasn’t going to lay all his cards on the table with McCarthy. Even if the smuggler had somehow seen it all on his face anyway. “You have got one thing right though. Financing whatever I have planned is unlikely to be a big problem. That’s where you come in. Sixty-seven warships mutinied with me. We’re going to need supplies and munitions and it is our intention to upgrade all of the ships with as many of the Mindus technologies as we can adapt. We’ll need plenty of raw and refined construction materials. I imagine these are the kinds of things you could provide for us.”

McCarthy took another sip of his drink. “Construction materials and supplies, they are easy to come by of course. It would be another matter getting them to you. The inner system here looks like someone poked a beehive, there are that many UN ships buzzing around. Your actions have made carrying out my normal business activities that much harder. If you want me to bring supplies to your ships, that will be a very dangerous undertaking.”

“We are prepared to compensate you for your trouble,” James replied, “at least up to a certain point. You will not be the only person in your line of work that we will be contacting.”

“Naturally,” McCarthy responded with a nod.

“And the military munitions and parts we are likely to need. Would you be able to procure such things for us?” James asked as he sat forward.

“Now you’re talking about a very difficult and dangerous undertaking,” McCarthy said as he lent forward as well. “I’m not sure I could risk dealing in that kind of commodity.”

“No?” James asked as he feigned surprise. “I would have thought someone of your reputation would have little difficulty procuring the kind of military hardware I have in mind. It’s not like I’m going to be asking you to smuggle some of the UN’s most highly prized secrets. Like the Spitfire fighter for example.” James raised his eyebrows and held McCarthy’s gaze as he spoke.

McCarthy rolled his eyes and swore. “You saw that did you? I ordered it hidden. Well, I guess the cat is out of the bag. Okay, okay. It won’t be cheap, but there is a chance I can get you what you need. Just what do you have in mind anyway?”

James nodded to Scott. She handed over a datapad to McCarthy. It wasn’t an exhaustive list, she had just put it together quickly on the shuttle flight over, but it would give McCarthy a rough idea of what they were looking for.

McCarthy took the datapad and began to scan through it. He let out a long whistle. “You guys are serious about this. You’re not just talking about a couple of freighter loads. It will take me months to gather up this kind of material. You may be over estimating the size of my operation,” he added as he set the datapad down.

This time it was James’ turn to chuckle. “I think not. If you can gather up as much of the materials we’ve given you here, we’ll pay for it. At least we’ll pay reasonable prices. We’ll be checking around of course. So you think you will be able to help us?”

“I can’t necessarily get everything on here, but if you are willing to pay I’m sure I can source most of it given enough time. Just where am I supposed to be delivering all this material? It’s going to draw a lot of attention.”

“That is yet to be decided,” James explained. “Once we know, we’ll inform you. You’ll have to give us some way of contacting you after we part company.”

“That won’t be too hard,” McCarthy said with a smile. “I have contacts on most worlds.”

“So we have an agreement then?” James asked.

“Not quite,” McCarthy responded. “You’re asking me to take on a lot of risk and you don’t even have a delivery destination in mind yet. I’m going to require a significant upfront payment. Plus, you’re banking on being able to pay me with your own finances. Given what you’ve done, what guarantee do you have that you will have access to any funds. The UN has probably frozen all your accounts.”

James grimaced. It was something he had thought about, but he had been hoping McCarthy wouldn’t have, at least not yet. “If not from the Somerville Foundation, the funds will be forthcoming,” he assured McCarthy.” Reaching into his uniform he pulled out a credit chip. “This chip has three hundred thousand credits. It’s a fraction of what we are looking for will cost, take it as a down payment. There will be more.”

McCarthy lifted the credit chip as if it was nothing to him and shrugged. “That’s a start I guess, but going forward, we have to arrange a series of payments before I can start to make delivery. That is, if that’s all you brought to bargain with?” He then fixed James with a knowing stare. “You don’t have more three hundred thousand credits up your sleeve Vice Admiral?”

James nodded to McCarthy as a sign of respect. “There may be one or two other things we could offer by way of payment. But you’ll have to give me your word you will aid us. If you do, I’m willing to offer you all the impulse and shift drive upgrades we received from the Varanni. You’ll be able to upgrade your freighters and vastly increase the efficiency of your operation.”

“I’m confused Vice Admiral, aren’t those technologies included in the broadcasts you have been releasing all throughout Japanese and German space? I already have access to those technologies,” McCarthy said.

“And how are your technicians getting on with figuring them out? Never mind developing prototypes. I have several engineers already on standby. They reckon they can upgrade the engines and reactors of one of your freighters in the next twelve hours or so. You’ll then have working models from which to understand the technology and replicate for your other ships. It will give you a big advantage over your competitors, not to mention planetary customs ships, at least until they figure things out for themselves.”

“That is interesting,” McCarthy said as he stroked his chin. “Just what kind of monetary value are you putting on these technologies?”

“Combined with the three hundred thousand credits, let’s call them both a signing on fee,” James suggested. “They can cover whatever down payment you reckon we need and then from here on in we will simply pay you the value of whatever goods you supply us.”

“Just how good are these systems improvements?” McCarthy asked, sounding a little dubious.

James looked over to Scott. “It depends on what systems you are running now,” she explained. “But we’re talking at least a twenty percent increase in shift space velocity and a similar improvement in normal space as well. It could also go as high as thirty percent.”

McCarthy’s eyebrows rose. “That is respectable. All right Vice Admiral,” he said as he stood. “You have a deal. If these Karacknids are as bad as you say, I guess someone has got to stand up to them.”

James stood and took McCarthy’s hand. “I might just hold you to that,” James promised. “Now,” he continued as he pulled out another credit chip. “Perhaps we could discuss purchasing one or two items from the freighters you have here with you at the moment. I imagine you have one or two items that might interest us.”

A large grin spread across McCarthy’s face. “I should have known you were holding out on me Vice Admiral. Let me call my purser and we’ll get ourselves another round of drinks.”

James returned McCarthy’s grin with a smile of his own. “I’ll signal for my engineers to be sent over.”

*

Thirteen hours later James was back on Golden Hind’s bridge as his battleship parted ways with McCarthy’s four freighters. He knew he was still getting strange looks from his officers and he could well imagine what Commodore Davies and a few others would say when they heard about the deal he had struck with McCarthy. It will be worth it though, he said to himself. We’re not going to be able to do this alone.

“Were getting a message from McCarthy’s freighter,” Emilie reported. “It’s a data file. Decoding now… Looks like a series of transponder codes. I’m not sure what for though. There is a personal message for you as well Vice Admiral.”

“Send it over to my command chair,” James instructed. The message was a simple text message.

The transponder codes are for a couple of transport freighters I use to do business in the Sol system. They have military clearance to dock on one of Earth’s supply depots. As you saw from my hanger, I do the odd bit of official business with military contractors. Whatever you have in mind, I imagine they might come in handy. Have fun with them.

Don’t take this the wrong way though. After you let my crew go, I told you I’d owe you one. Consider us even. From here on in we will do business as equal partners. Good luck Vice Admiral. Don’t go getting yourself arrested, at least until you have made me a small fortune.

“A gift from McCarthy,” James explained when he looked up to find Becket and Scott staring at him. “A little assistance getting into the Sol system.”

“Can we really trust him to help us?” Becket asked. “There’s bound to be a bounty on any information that leads to your arrest. This could simply be a ploy by McCarthy to collect on that and make a quick profit.”

“It’s possible,” James responded. “But even with Emilie’s new friend, this is the kind of help we need. At some point we are going to have to trust someone outside of our own group. If it is a trick, I guess we’ll find out soon enough. What is our ETA now? Five days to the Sol system?”

“Five days and four hours,” Miyamoto informed everyone.

“Then I guess we better start getting prepared,” James replied.

Chapter 8

It’s funny how popular and prominent the rogue smuggler is in historic and modern holo dramas. In all my years in space I have never met one. That doesn’t mean such individuals haven’t played an important role in the history of the Empire. Just that they are few and far between. In this work we will discuss several such characters. Even so, the reality almost never matches up with the romantic portrayals you are all probably familiar with.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Golden Hind, outer edge of Sol system. 26th June 2479 AD.

“So you decided to stick with me after all,” Dustin said as his passengers filed into Janice’s cockpit. “I thought your friend McCarthy’s transponder codes would make me superfluous to requirements.”

Emilie roll her eyes as she sat down. It turned out Dustin had a history with McCarthy. Some kind of failed business venture more than three decades ago. Since hearing about their encounter with McCarthy, Dustin hadn’t stopped complaining about trusting the smuggler. The irony wasn’t lost on her. “We’ve been over this,” she responded. “We can’t just fly to Earth in a military shuttle transmitting a freighter’s transponder code. We need a freighter of our own and we’d much rather hire one than steal one. So you are our ride. Don’t pretend we are not compensating you fairly.

“And this isn’t stealing?” Dustin asked. “Do I have a choice?”

“No,” Emilie responded bluntly as she fixed Dustin with as stern a gaze as she could summon. “But you are getting paid. And we’ve been over this. Now isn’t the time.” She glanced towards their fellow passengers. Dustin was embarrassing her.

Dustin didn’t seem to pick up on what she was trying to communicate, or else he didn’t care. “I don’t have a choice then. But I thought the whole point of fighting off these Karacknid is to keep our freedom. How can you fight for freedom whilst taking mine?”

“I don’t believe we have met yet,” James said from the seat he had taken behind Emilie. “I’m Vice Admiral James Somerville. You can call me James.” Before Dustin could say anything in reply James hardened his tone. “Now, let’s cut through the crap and stop all this bravado. I have dedicated my life to protecting all of Humanity, you included. I’ve seen countless lives lost fighting the Flex-aor and now the Karacknids. You’ve spent your life moving from backwater colony to backwater colony accomplishing all but nothing. Emilie said you were looking for a little excitement. Well you have found it. Our species’ survival may rest on your actions. Your skills may very well be needed. If not right now, then in a few hours or a day or a month from now. If we’re going to be effective as a subversive force and bring about the changes we need to be able to face the Karacknids, then we will need a man with the skills you have developed over your years as a smuggler. This is your chance to use them for something good, something meaningful.

“Emilie tells me you don’t like McCarthy. That you say you’re not like him. Fine, then I’ll give you this choice. He is only helping us because we are paying him. Yet this is bigger than you or I or some small profit. So, you can get off this freighter, wait until we get back and then take it and leave. We’ll even pay you half the fee Emilie agreed with you. But if you leave, I assure you, you will never hear from us again.

“Or…,” James said and paused for a moment to let Dustin process what he was saying. “You can come with us. Show us you’re not like McCarthy and be a part of something bigger than yourself. The choice is yours. But if you choose to come with us you are all in. I will not tolerate half measures. This is a critical mission. If you’re not serious about it you can get off this ship.”

From the look on his face, Emilie feared Dustin was about to come out with some smart ass reply. To her surprise, he took a deep breath instead. “No one has talked to me like that in decades,” he simply said.

“You are in the big leagues now,” Scott responded from her seat beside James. “The Admiral doesn’t mess around. Not with what he does, nor with those he works with. He has changed us all for the better, I suggest you stick with us.”

“All right, all right,” Dustin said as he raised his hands and looked back and forth at the serious gazes coming from the three women sat around Admiral Somerville. “I will take you to Earth and not grumble any more. But after that, I’m not making any promises.”

“That’s all we ask,” James responded. “Now, if you wouldn’t mind, let’s get this show on the road. Some peace and quiet would be nice as well. I’d like to go over my cover story again. I’m not quite as practiced as some of you in pretending to be someone else.”

“If peace and quiet is what you want Admiral, then that’s what you get,” Dustin replied. He then swung round to his command console and got the freighter ready for launch. The whine of her engines powering up quickly followed.

Emilie lifted her eyes and shared a look with Sarah. Sarah nodded in return, they were both thinking the same thing. They had both thought Dustin was about to cause a scene. Instead he was being more respectful than they had thought possible. I guess we’re off to a good start, she thought as Janice lifted off Golden Hind’s deck and began to glide towards the open hanger bay. Slouching down into her seat she prepared herself for the trip into the Sol system. Given how far Golden Hind was from Earth, it was going to take them six hours to get there. I should probably go over my cover story as well, she decided.

*

“All right, we’re here,” Dustin called from the cockpit.

James looked up from the common area’s table. Through the cockpit view screen he could see a planet in the distance. There was no mistaking Earth. “I guess we’ll have to finish this another time,” he said to Scott. He’d challenged her to a game of holo-chess, though it had been a mistake. She was clearly way above his level. “Too bad really,” he added with a wink.

“Another time it is,” Scott replied in a tone that suggested she knew it wouldn’t be any time soon.

“Earth customs control has just contacted us,” Dustin explained as James and Scott entered the cockpit. Emilie and Sarah were already seated, they had been chatting with Dustin. “I’ve transmitted our transponder codes. Just waiting to hear back.”

“Now we get to find out just how trustworthy McCarthy is,” Scott commented.

James was about to nod, but when Dustin turned around and gave Scott a concerned look he stopped himself short. The smuggler didn’t need any more incentive to be testy. “If they want to check us out, we are prepared,” he said instead. It was true, they did have a backup plan, though having to explain to Earth customs that they had accidentally used the wrong transponder codes would inevitably draw attention to themselves.

“Well what do you know,” Dustin said, his tone markedly improved. “They worked. We are getting directions to dock at trade station four. That is where all official UN contractors dock. And look at this, they’ve transmitted a cargo manifest. This is what we’re supposed to be picking up.” He then let out a whistle. “That’s quite a haul. I’m not even sure we’ll be able to fit it all on Janice.”

“Let me see?” James asked. A moment later Dustin handed him a datapad. Rolling his eyes down the list, James let out a whistle of his own. “There’s a lot of materials here that would be pretty useful to us. What do you think? Did McCarthy intend for us to keep these as a gift, or are we going to have to pay for them eventually?”

“A gift?” Dustin asked in a tone that made his thoughts clear.

Scott was more optimistic. “McCarthy knows possession is nine tenths of the law. Perhaps this was another part of repaying his debt to you. The transponder codes and the cargo.”

“Yes,” James said with a smile. “I think that’s how we’ll look at it. Even if he disagrees, McCarthy can’t complain too much given the business we will be sending his way. So then, what now?”

“Now we play nice,” Dustin explained. “We’ll dock, re-supply and refuel and then begin taking on our cargo. Once the trade station workers start loading Janice you may head down to Earth. Our transponder codes indicate that we are taking the shipment all the way to the Cambridge system. A couple of days R and R for our crew would be expected.”

“Well, let’s get ready then,” James said as he stood. “If we are freighter crew members, we better start playing our role.”

When Janice’s cargo hatch opened after the freighter had docked with trade station four, the five of them were all gathered together beside the hatch. Unsurprisingly, a Customs Officer was at the other side waiting for them. He stepped through as soon as the cargo hatches completed their opening cycle. “Papers and identifications,” he requested.

Dustin stepped forward and handed them over. “Here you go pal,” he said. “Everything should be in order.”

The Customs Officer took the documents and pulled out a datapad with a scanner attachment and began to look through them. James was standing beside a haulage drone and spent his time twiddling his thumbs over its controls trying not to glance too often at the Customs Officer. “All right,” the officer snapped suddenly. “That all looks acceptable.”

“Thank you,” Dustin replied as he took back the documents. He then glanced over his shoulder and nodded to his crew. James stood up straight and began to give the drone orders.

“Not so fast,” the customs officer said, bringing everyone to a halt. “There’s a bit of a delay on the cargo you are to take on board. It’s not quite ready to be picked up yet.”

“How much of a delay are we talking about here?” Dustin asked as he knuckled his forehead. “We weren’t planning to stay in system too long you know.”

“Nothing too serious, I think,” the officer replied in a tone that didn’t sound overly confident. “Six hours perhaps, maybe half a day. It depends on how fast the trade station workers are.”

“That long?” Dustin replied as he raised his hands. “Well, I guess a few of my guys will be able to take a trip to the surface then. They’ve been cooped up in this freighter for quite some time now.”

“I’m afraid I can’t permit that,” the customs officer responded. “The manager of this station is keen to get as much cargo loaded onto the docked freighters as possible. We have a high throughput of materials. Your freighter is welcome to stay docked here for several days of course. But that’s only if you have taken on your cargo. I can’t let your people down to the surface in case they’re not available when we are ready to deliver your cargo.”

James had to swallow the lump that had formed in his throat. The officer had said their papers checked out, yet if they hadn’t, what he was saying now was the perfect stalling tactic. For all they knew, he could be keeping them on board Janice while security forces gathered to come and arrest them. He glanced at Dustin again, the smuggler’s body language didn’t look too concerned. James didn’t know if that was good or the smuggler just didn’t realize the potential trouble they could be in.

“I see,” Dustin said slowly, unaware of James’ thoughts. “I think I know where you’re coming from now. This delay to our cargo. It doesn’t have anything to do with this being Janice’s first time visiting trade station four, does it?”

“I couldn’t say for sure,” the Customs Officer replied. “Though there are often additional regulatory hoops that we have to go through in order to ensure a cargo is safely stowed on board an unfamiliar freighter.”

James frowned at the exchange. He had to stop himself from ordering the Customs Officer to allow them to get on with their business. It was clear what he wanted. This station mainly deals with military cargo, it should not be like this, he said to himself angrily.

“Well, in that case I think I know something that might help the process along,” Dustin said as he fished out a credit chip from his pocket. He very casually slipped it into the Customs Officer’s pocket. “Perhaps you could go and check in with the station workers and see if anything could be done to speed along our cargo?”

“I can make no promises,” the custom officer said. “But I shall see what I can do. You’ll have to wait on your ship either way.”

“No problem at all officer, you have a good day,” Dustin said as he nodded and bowed slightly to the retreating officer.

“How much did you give him?” James whispered fiercely when the Customs Officer was out of sight.

“Does it matter?” Dustin asked. “With any luck we’ll be loading our cargo within the half hour.”

James simply shook his head. He wanted to ask Dustin how normal this was, but he didn’t want to know the answer. No wonder military contracts always run over budget, he thought. If the freighters hired to transport military supplies and cargo were having to pay bribes, they would undoubtedly be upping their fees to cover such expenses. In essence, the customs officer was stealing from his own bosses. Something else that needs to change around here, James promised.

Unsurprisingly, the cargo assigned to Janice began to appear just fifteen minutes later. For the best part of two hours James did his best to direct the storage of the cargo and look the part of seasoned freighter crewman. He was under no illusions that anyone would be interested in hiring him after his display, but at least none of the station’s workers seemed to pay him much attention. When the cargo was all safely stowed and Dustin was happy that their cover was firmly in place, they all boarded the trade station and headed for one of its shuttle bays. There they booked two shuttles down to Earth and then split up. He and Sarah headed for London, while the other three headed for Istanbul.

“Good luck,” James said to Emilie before they parted ways. “Don’t let Dustin get you into too much trouble. Keep him on a tight leash.”

“I’ll try uncle,” Emilie replied. “I don’t quite have the same way with him you seem to though.”

“Just remind him he’ll have to answer to me if he is thinking about trying anything to dangerous,” James suggested.

Emilie nodded. “That might work. I guess we’ll see. Good luck to you too.”

As James watched his niece go, he felt the unease in his stomach rise. He didn’t want to risk her, yet she had been the best person to send to Leipzig. Now that she had her own fake identity, she was needed for this mission. Still, he didn’t like it. Not least because he knew Suzanna wouldn’t be too pleased when she found out the kinds of things he was getting Emilie to do. This is bigger than all of us, he reminded himself before he turned and followed Sarah over to the shuttle they had booked. Mentally it helped, but the unease in his stomach didn’t fade.

*

Two hours later James and Sarah were sitting in a small café in Kensington, London. They were enjoying a coffee and scone. As they talked they exchanged small pleasantries, but the conversation didn’t go any deeper than that. In public they had to keep to their covers and so there was no point getting too personal with one another. Of course, they weren’t there simply to socialize. The café they were in overlooked a series of 18th century terraced houses, the cheapest of which went for at least a hundred thousand credits. One in particular had their attention. They were just waiting to see if there were any signs someone was inside.

“What do you think of all this news about the Gift?” Sarah asked as she changed the topic of conversation. “How do you think it will affect our business? Perhaps we’ll be shipping cargo out that way soon.”

James gave a Sarah nod of respect. He knew what she was doing. She was really asking about how the new discovery would likely impact the UN Interplanetary Council and James’ plans. “I have no idea,” he answered honestly. “There’s too many contradictory reports coming in at the moment. Perhaps Humanity has found a new trading partner. That would certainly be a good thing. Or perhaps another race like the Flex-aor is out there. I suppose it depends on how the Interplanetary Council plays things as well. One thing is pretty obvious though, they are going to milk the discovery for every ounce of publicity they can. It will drown out almost every other news story there is.”

“I can certainly see that happening,” Sarah agreed. “I imagine though, there might be one or two other stories in the days ahead that might grab some of the headlines as well. When do you think we will get some more information on just what has been discovered?”

“I suspect that depends on what other news stories the Interplanetary Council wants to suppress,” James replied, though again, he had no real way of knowing. Certainly, the news about the discovery of a second wormhole in the Gift was impossible to miss. It was the headline news article on every holo-news station. As a result, there were rumors galore, but little hard evidence. Most reports agreed that a successful transition of a manned exploration frigate through the wormhole had been carried out. Some reports then suggested that the wormhole transported a ship over a distance of more than three thousand light years to almost the far side of the galaxy. Other reports were far more conservative. But then, there were also reports that the frigate had made contact with a new alien species. Others said that the species had just been observed from afar and that the Interplanetary Council was preparing to send a diplomatic delegation to meet them. Almost every report claimed to have information gleaned directly from a UN military official. To a certain degree, James believed that they did. He wouldn’t be too surprised to find out there were plenty of UN officers willing to leak information, and that they were probably officers who were far from well informed in the first place.

In the short term, the discovery was going to cause a minor headache. If he was ever going to convince Earth’s populace that their current leaders were not governing in a way that was in the people’s best interest, he needed to be able to get their attention. Though a minor headache, James knew his team would find a way around it. In the long-term, though he hadn’t had too much time to think it through, he suspected the discovery would be pretty significant. At the very least, if the wormhole did open up a new area of the galaxy to Humanity, it would give Humanity somewhere to retreat to if the coming war with the Karacknids did not go well. From all the research the Royal Space Navy had done on the wormhole the Havenites called the Gift, he knew that it was very easy to stop an opposing force passing through it. Fixed defense stations and thick minefields would deter even the strongest of fleets.

That was just the start of the possibilities of course. If new allies and trading partners could be discovered, they might end up providing unexpected assistance against the Karacknids. And according to many of the news reports, now that one additional wormhole had been discovered and successfully traversed, it was suspected more would be discovered. The Gift was a maelstrom of gravitational eddies that made it extremely difficult to map out and survey. If there was potential for more wormholes to be opened up, he had little doubt that the necessary funding would be found from somewhere. Probably from the military budget, James thought ruefully. And yet if the wormhole or wormholes did go to other parts of the galaxy, parts where the Karacknids have not been giving military technologies to aggressive species, Humanity might have a good chance of making some new friends. That would certainly be a positive. Though given his previous experience with first contact, he couldn’t help but be a little concerned that the discovery would just end up bringing more enemies Humanity’s way.

“Look, an aircar is landing on the roof,” Sarah said as she nodded towards the house they had been watching.

Pulled out of his thoughts, James looked round just in time to see the nose of the aircar disappear behind the house’s large chimneys. He took a big sip of his coffee and then set it down. “Well, I guess he is home now. Let’s go and say hello.”

Chapter 9

As you walk down London or any other ancient European or Asian city, you will find many streets whose design dates back to the 18th and 19th centuries. I myself made a point of visiting several such places during my single visit to Earth. One would almost think they were the originals and not a later reconstruction.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

“This seems a little too easy,” James commented as he watched Sarah pull herself into the branches of a tree that grew right beside the garden of the house they were interested in. “Anyone could do this.”

“I’m sure they could,” Sarah replied as she reached down and gave James a hand up. “It’s a common trick. Make the outer security seem lax, only to have the inner ring locked up tight. The idea is to lull prospective burglars into a false sense of security. I imagine it would be all but impossible to actually break into the house.”

“Well it’s a good thing we’re not going to have to find out,” James said as he followed Sarah, stepping from the tree branch onto the outer wall of the garden. Though it was late evening and there were no nearby street lights, James couldn’t help pausing and looking around to see if there was anyone watching them. The last thing they wanted was for some do gooder to call the police on them. When he saw no one he jumped down into a thick flowerbed.

“So we just go right up and knock on the door?” Sarah asked.

James nodded. “I don’t see why not. It’s not like we’re actual burglars.”

“Alright, you first. He doesn’t know me.”

“Right,” James replied as he pushed a few long leaves out of his way and made for the only door he could see coming out of the back of the house. When he got to the door his reflection in the glass pane made him hesitate. He barely recognized himself in his rough clothes and scruffy beard. How was Russell supposed to when they hadn’t seen each other since his uncle’s funeral? There is nothing I can do about that now, James told himself as he knocked on the door. When no one came, he had to knock again, this time harder.

A light coming on told them they had been heard. A few seconds later Simon Russell’s face appeared in the window pane. He wasn’t trying to hide the plasma pistol in his right hand. “What do you want?” he shouted through the closed door.

Rather than shout and draw attention, James pressed his rank insignia from his old Royal Space Navy uniform against the glass. “Anyone can get a cheap knock off of one of those,” Russell shouted back.

James shrugged. There was nothing else he could do to convince the former intelligence officer so he just knocked again and pointed to the insignia. In response Russell very dramatically rolled his eyes and slowly unlocked the door. As soon as it was unlocked he jumped back, raised his pistol, and motioned with it for James and Sarah to enter.

“That’s far enough,” he said once they were both a couple of steps into what was clearly his kitchen. “Close the door behind you to keep the heat in. Then tell me who you are and what you want.”

“It’s me Admiral,” James said as Sarah closed the door. “James Somerville. I need your help.”

“Somerville?” Russell asked as he took a second look over James’ appearance. “It’s your voice. But I’ve never seen a Duke of the British Star Kingdom dress so slovenly. And the James I know wouldn’t be foolish enough to go galivanting around Earth. Given everything I’ve heard about him, he should be hiding away somewhere in some long-forgotten system.”

“I’m still a Duke?” James asked. “That’s good to know. I thought they would have taken that away from me by now.”

“That’s not an easy thing to revoke. So, it really is you then?” Russell said as he peered more intently at James’ eyes.

“It is,” James reassured him. “The first time we met was when I returned to tell my uncle about the discovery of the Void. The King was there, he wasn’t very happy with me.”

“Nor you with him,” Russell replied.

James nodded. “Perhaps in hindsight I overstepped my position.”

Russell laughed. “Overstepped! Ha. You very nearly got yourself drummed out of the fleet!” He set his pistol down slowly and held out his hand to James. “It is good to see you boy. You have even more of a lust for danger than your uncle if you are skulking around London. Don’t you know there is a warrant out for your arrest. And a reward for any information that leads to it. It was up to ten thousand credits the last time I checked.”

“Sadly, I am well aware,” James replied. “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t have to be.”

“Why do I not like the sound of that?” Russell asked.

“Because you have good instincts,” James responded with a grin. “I guess you haven’t slipped too far for a retired spook.”

Russell feigned as if he was going to pick up his pistol again then he too smiled. “The navy might have retired me, but I’m not completely out of the game.”

“That is very good to know,” James said. “Because we need your help.”

“Right, why am I not surprised? Ok, I’m sure you have a fascinating story to tell. Let me go and tell Rachel everything is ok and then we can talk. Make yourselves at home,” he added as he waved towards the dining table. “Who is your friend?”

“Sarah Shaw,” Sarah said as she shook Russel’s hand.

“A marine,” Russell said as soon as he felt her grip. “Great. It’s always a good sign when the marines are involved. That means there is some really dirty work that needs done.”

James smiled at the look on Sarah’s face. It was clear she didn’t know whether she was being insulted or complimented. As Russell turned and left, James took a seat and looked around the kitchen. “Sit down Sergeant,” he said when Sarah continued to stand beside the door. “He said to make ourselves at home. You’ll make him nervous hovering around like that. Look, he left his pistol here. He obviously trusts us. He isn’t going to rat us out. He was my uncle’s closest friend. We can trust him.”

Slowly, Sarah made her way over to the table and sat down. James wasn’t surprised to see she sat in the seat closest to the plasma pistol.

“Right,” Russel said when he returned a few moments later. “Let me put the kettle on for a cup of tea and then you can start from the beginning.”

*

Two hours later Russell sat back in his chair and let out a long breath. “No more questions?” James asked. After sharing everything that had happened to him since meeting Admiral Ya’sia, invading the Flex-aor homeworld, and then going off to fight the Karacknids, Russell had had hundreds of questions. It seemed he was finally done.

“No, not about the Karacknids anyway. I think I understand the situation now,” Russell replied. “The real question is what are you planning to do now. And how can I help you?”

James smiled. “So you are with us?”

Russell returned his smile. “I wouldn’t say that quite yet. I want to hear your plan first. Then I’ll decide.”

“Fair enough,” James replied. He pulled out a datapad with a file already open on it. “Our ultimate goal is to topple the current UN Representatives and see leaders elected who will take the Karacknid threat seriously. Along the way we want to do everything we possibly can to prepare for the Karacknids ourselves. This is a list of people we want to bring into our organization. It would be difficult for me to contact all of them personally. But you on the other hand; I’m sure they would be happy to come and have a casual meeting with a retired Admiral who used to head up the Royal Space Navy Intelligence division. No one would refuse you. And, of course, no one in the UN is watching you, at least not yet.”

“You realize what you are talking about?” Russell asked. “Most of the UN Representatives are appointed by their governments. If you want them changed, you’re not just talking about changing a few UN officials, but of changing entire governments.”

“We’re aware,” James replied. “But that is a last-ditch solution. If we can bring enough political pressure on a lot of the current governments, I believe we can force them to either change their ways or change their Representatives. But if they won’t, given the seriousness of the threat we are facing, then I am willing to do whatever it takes.”

“I see,” Russell said slowly. “So my role in all this is just to arrange a meeting for you with your co-conspirators?”

“To begin with,” James said as he smiled. “If you are willing to join us, I’m sure we could find a lot more things for someone of your skills to do. We need someone to head up the intelligence side of our organization, and to oversee any clandestine operations we decide need to take place.”

“So you want me to come out of retirement? To work for an illegal organization who is trying to overthrow almost all the governments of Earth? Is that it?” Russell asked as he fixed James with a hard stare. “You don’t ask for much do you?”

“I learnt from the best,” James replied. “My uncle always asked for us to give him our best. Now all of Humanity needs us to give it for them.”

Russell shook his head as he laughed. “You like to pull on the heart strings don’t you? Your uncle would be proud. Ok, let’s say I am in and I will arrange this meeting. Let’s go over the plan you intend to present. We may as well poke some holes in it now before those on your guest list get a chance. And tell me this, just what are we supposed to call ourselves anyway?”

James looked over to Sarah and winked. They had their first new member. Then he realized what Russel was asking. “Eh… we haven’t really thought about that.”

Russell exaggerated rolling his eyes again. “Great,” he said. “That’s a good sign.” Then he brought up a finger to his mouth as he thought. “How about the Heralds?” That pretty much sums up your goals doesn’t it?”

James nodded as he considered it. “It has a certain ring to it I suppose. We’ll consider it.”

*

Two days later James found himself stopping in front of a wooden door that led into the library at Cheswick Place. He stopped to take a deep breath, this was possibly one of the most important meetings he had partaken in. Somehow, Russell had managed to gather everyone on his list to Cheswick Place. None really knew why they were there, nor that they would all be meeting together. Though by now, they would have figured that out. Russell had just sent him a COM message to let him know he had shepherded everyone into the library. Letting out his breath, James turned the doorknob and pushed the door open.

As he stepped through, he was greeted by more than one gasp of surprise. Then most of the faces turned to smiles. Of course, Fairfax had already been smiling. James nodded to him, as he expected, the former British prime minister had already guessed some of what was going on. “Greetings everyone,” he said. “It is great to see you all.”

At once he was buffeted with greetings and questions and those who he considered his close friends swirled around him to shake his hand or pull him into a hug. “Yes, it is me,” he found himself saying more than once. “I find it’s a little easier to get around like this these days.” After shaking a few more hands he pushed his way through his friends and stepped over to the one man who hadn’t smiled at his entrance. “Mr President,” James said as he held out his hand. “I’m sorry to have deceived you like this.”

“You could get me into some serious trouble with the UN Vice Admiral,” Dmitri Koroylov, the President of the Russian Space Federation replied. “I hope you know what you are doing.”

“So do I Mr. President. And I do not wish any trouble to come your way. But this was necessary. Everything will be explained.” Turning to face the room, James raised his voice a little. “If you all could take a seat,” he said, “we will make a start. Time is short. I don’t want to draw any suspicions upon you.

“Now,” James continued when they were all seated. “I’ve gathered you here because some of you are my friends, others I have come to respect and trust. You all know about the charges against me. I confess, they are true. At least as far as committing mutiny goes. What you don’t know is why. That’s what I wish to explain, and when I do, I hope to gain your support.”

As James explained everything that happened to him once again, he watched the faces of those he had gathered. Rear Admiral Sato had been his second command in the Outer Defense Fleet, he nodded vigorously at several points to confirm what James was saying. The Rear Admiral had been assigned to desk duty upon returning home from X-32. Clearly no one in the current UN administration trusted him. One of the other naval officers present was Captain Romanov. He had served under James as a Lieutenant on two of his previous commands. Now he captained a light cruiser assigned to the Home Fleet. The final naval officer was one James had served under. Rear Admiral Hayes had commanded the squadron assigned to defend the Haven system when James had been his Flag Captain on board Titan. Hayes had been transferred to a role in the Admiralty just before the war with the Flex-aor and so he hadn’t seen any action in that war. Even though their paths hadn’t crossed in the years in between, James trusted him. Also in uniform, though of a very different nature, Major General Johnston sat far more stiffly than the naval officers. He was one of the highest-ranking Marines in the new UN Marines. Like the naval officers, James and his relationship went back years. Sitting at his side was his wife Clare. She had her own set of skills she had developed fighting during the Indian invasion of Haven. Beside the military officers, James had also gathered Fairfax, the former British Prime Minister, Koroylov, the current president of the Russian Star Federation, and Andréa Clements. Andréa was one of his oldest friends and she managed what had been called the Somerville Foundation. For most of the time James spent talking, Fairfax studied him intently, Koroylov seemed more reserved and Andréa’s look of concern grew and grew.

“So this is where things stand,” James concluded. “I intend to release a broadcast to the entire system explaining everything I’ve just been explaining. It will also share all the sensor data our fleet collected on the Karacknids, as well as the technology the Mindus shared with us. The UN has been looking to cover up the initial reports I sent back, but they will not be able to cover up a system wide broadcast. That is only the beginning though, if the UN won’t change its course, then I intend to change it for them. That is why I have gathered you all here. If we are to survive a Karacknid attack, all of us will have to work together.”

“If what you’re saying is true,” Koroylov said in an even tone, “then this threat is very serious. I will personally ensure that the Russian Space Federation begins to do everything it can to prepare. But beyond that, what do you expect from me? It seems you’re asking me to join you in working to interfere in the internal affairs of other UN nations. That could tear apart the fragile peace our nations enjoy right now.”

“Would that be a bad thing?” Fairfax asked as he turned to Koroylov. “Apart from the advances in technologies, ten years ago we were stronger than we are now. The arms race we were all involved in meant we were constantly building new ships. That has stagnated now under the UN.”

“I do not wish to go back to the old national navies facing off against one another,” James responded. “Not when there is such a large external threat out there. Having a united fleet that works together will be an advantage. However,” he continued as he nodded to Fairfax. At this point I’m not ruling any strategy out. Our goal is to prepare for the Karacknids. If restarting the arms race proves to be the best way to accomplish our goal, then we will have to consider it. Though only after other options have been exhausted.”

“Then I cannot be a part of this conversation,” Koroylov said as he stood. “You can contact me personally Vice Admiral and I will instruct my Federation’s clandestine organizations to begin to lay the groundwork to help provide your ships with whatever you need. Yet I cannot be directly involved in any plots. I best take my leave.”

“I understand Mr President, thank you for at least listening to me and believing what I have to say,” James replied as he tried to keep the disappointment out of his voice. “Anything the Russian Star Federation can do to prepare for this threat will be invaluable.” He stood and shook Koroylov’s hand again and then allowed the Russian to leave.

“Don’t Just stand there,” Fairfax said in a scolding tone. “Go after him. He won’t talk to you in front of us, but didn’t you hear him, he may say more one-on-one.”

“Oh, right,” James said as his face reddened. His mind went to Suzanna. He needed her here to help him in these kinds of situations. Though the exasperation in her voice would probably be worse than Fairfax’s. With a nod, he turned and rushed out the door Koroylov had just exited. He didn’t miss the slight shake of the head Fairfax gave. Clearly his political skills weren’t up to Fairfax’s satisfaction yet.

“Mr President,” he called out as he entered the next room and saw Koroylov was already about to leave it. “A moment if you please.”

“A short one,” Koroylov responded as he turned around.

“I just want to get an idea of what kind of assistance you think you can be?” James asked.

“That will take some thought,” Koroylov answered. “What we need is warships. Changing governments, removing UN Representatives, they are just steps towards getting more warships. The Russian Star Federation doesn’t need your permission to build more ships, though if we go too far, the UN will think we are trying to militarize and probably slap sanctions on us. We will have to be careful. You mentioned that you hope to begin constructing new warships to incorporate Mindus technologies as you decipher them. I can certainly put the best minds the Star Federation has to work on this technology. And it won’t be hard for us to share our findings with you. Beyond that, I can’t do much else to help you. My government can’t be tarnished with charges of committing treason against the UN. Our position is precarious enough as it is. A lot of my government’s legitimacy comes from our peaceful relationship with the other UN powers. Plus we are very dependent on trade, our free enterprise economy is still in its juvenile state.”

“I understand Mr. President. Whatever help you can provide will be invaluable, thank you,” James responded. “And the matter of the UN Representatives and their allies? There is no help you can provide in dealing with them?”

Koroylov shook his head, “I cannot be a part of that.” Then he paused and looked up to the ceiling. “Though perchance, one or two of my intelligence services’ classified documents on our fellow UN allies might fall into your hands.” He looked back to James. “But if such a thing were to happen, I would know nothing about it. And I would hunt down whoever was behind it.”

“I understand,” James said with a smile.

“And let me add this,” Koroylov continued, “whether whatever you have planned is successful or not, we have to remember the Karacknids are coming. It may be I have to fight them alongside you, or alongside the current UN leadership. That means I can’t compromise my relationship with them too much. So don’t be surprised if you find me on their side from time to time. I am already having to walk a narrow tightrope. This will complicate things a great deal more.”

“I don’t even want to imagine,” James replied. “When you are a Captain you think the weight of the world is on your shoulders. Then as an Admiral you can’t imagine life being more hectic. Now, I almost long for the days when we faced off against one another.”

“Yes,” Koroylov agreed, “those were simpler times. Yet our people need us. Now, I do have one last question before I must go. How long do you think we have?”

“That is a hard one to answer,” James answered. “For it depends on many things. Worst case scenario, perhaps a year and half. But I imagine it may be more like two or even three years. As far as we know, the Karacknids weren’t making any immediate plans to attack us before we intervened at Jaranna. Now we will be very much on their radar. But they lost ships against the Mindus, presumably it will take them time to replace them. And they will have to take time to fully pacify the Mindus and replace the infrastructure needed to launch another war. Launching an attack across such vast distances will take a lot of preparation and coordination.

“It also depends on what strategy the Karacknids decide to pursue. The Varanni are clearly far more of a threat than we are. If the Karacknids focus their strength against them, it may take them years to get around to sending a fleet against us. Of course, they may lump us all in together as one common threat and launch one offensive. Either way, we need to be ready as soon as possible. Even if we are not attacked directly, the Varanni Trading Alliance members are going to need our help. We cannot let them fall, for if they do, we will never stand a chance.”

“Two years,” Koroylov said thoughtfully. “Two years to overcome odds of what did you say in the meeting. A hundred to one or worse?” Then he shook his head. “I doubt any of us are up to the challenge.”

“No,” James agreed as he saw the reality of what they were facing in Koroylov’s eyes. “But we have to try. And when they come, I hope we can face them together. You may be doing a good job of being President, but you made a pretty good naval commander. We’re going to need you in that capacity again.”

“If that’s where I can do the most good, I will gladly fight them alongside you. For now though, we are both going to have to play the politician for a while longer. Good luck Vice Admiral. I doubt we will meet face-to-face again for quite some time.”

“Thank you again for your help,” James said as he took the hand Koroylov offered.

As the Russian President turned and left, James took a moment to prepare himself to re-enter the room with the rest of those he had gathered. In one sense, convincing Koroylov to help them in the ways he had discussed was the easy part. He now had to ask his friends to do something much harder.

Chapter 10

The study of historical political thought is often seen as one of the more boring historical fields. Yet it can prove very enlightening, especially when historical forms of government are compared to the Empire. Perhaps one of the most disparaged eras was the brief UN era. It’s mishandling of the threats Earth faced and the subsequent disaster that followed is notorious, even among those who are not students of historical politics. However, as famous as that time period is, one doesn’t have to look too much further back into history to see equally as foolish political endeavors. As the old proverb teaches us, those who forget the past are doomed to repeat it. This is why my account of the Rise of the Empire deals as much with politics as with the wars and battles. It is my conviction that every naval cadet should get a brief introduction to these things. The First Interstellar Expansion Era and the Rise of the Empire give us plenty of examples to explore.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

“How did it go?” Fairfax asked as soon as James stepped back into the library.

“Well enough,” James replied, “Koroylov believes me. He’s taking the Karacknid threat seriously. Beyond that, we’ll have to wait and see what assistance he can be.” Though Koroylov had promised more help, if he wasn’t comfortable sharing that in front of those James had gathered, James wasn’t going to share it either.

Fairfax gave James an approving nod and then continued. “So then, it’s back to us. You didn’t just gather us here to warn us about the Karacknids. You better tell us exactly what you have in mind and then we can see who is in.”

“Right,” James replied as he moved over and took a seat. “Well, I have some ideas. To be honest, I was hoping that you would have some input as well. As things stand we have a UN hierarchy that is unwilling to believe the Karacknid threat, or worse, simply ignoring it. We also have a fleet of warships and their crews who are being hunted down when they should really be forming the linchpin of our defense. On top of this, we need to do what we can to prepare our species for war. Trying to figure out where to begin is difficult.”

“Yet you’ve already hinted that you have some ideas,” Johnston said from where he sat stiffly. “I am uneasy with this talk of getting involved in UN politics. I’m a military officer, not a politician.”

“I’ve said the same many times over the last couple of decades,” James responded. “On more than one occasion my uncle scolded me for my naivety.” Out of the corner of his eye James saw Russell nod. “As much as I would like to stay out of politics, the Karacknid threat is too real. You have to admit, since the formation of the UN military forces, the politicians have done everything but stay out of military affairs. How many brigades of marines not assigned to warships did you recommend be formed? Thirty I think it was. How many do you have now?”

“Six,” Johnston replied almost in a whisper. “Only six.”

“If these Karacknids land troops in an effort to pacify planets they have conquered, what forces will we have available to resist them beyond local militia?” Fairfax asked. “Or worse, let’s say they invaded a planet and we managed to win back the orbitals with our fleet. Would we have a force strong enough to defeat whatever armies they might land?”

“Not using UN Marines,” Johnston answered. “We will have to draft in national army units and probably reform national marine battalions as well.”

“And all that would take time and result in a great loss of efficiency. The one thing the UN forces have going for them is that they all know how to work together,” Fairfax replied. “The way I see it General, you don’t have much of a choice. Not if we’re going to have a marine force that can play a role in protecting us.”

“Look,” James said before Johnston replied. It was clear he didn’t like being backed into a corner. “You’re all facing a choice I have already faced. Your duty to your species versus following the established chain of command. You know what I chose. But I’m not going to pretend it was easy. At least, not back in the X-32 system when I knew almost nothing about the Karacknids. Now we know a lot more. Though that doesn’t make your decision easier.”

“Where do you propose we go from here?” Andréa asked. “I’m with you no matter what but maybe getting into the specifics will help people come to a decision.”

“Yes,” James agreed. “As I was saying, we need to change the UN’s position on the Karacknids, or we need to change the UN leadership. To do that I believe we need to form an organization somewhat similar to a group of resistance cells. Groups of independent teams both within the UN military and within civilian life that will work together to put pressure on the UN Representatives who are minimizing the Karacknid threat. With pressure coming from both the military and the civilian populace, we should be able to run a campaign that will force the UN Representatives to change their policies. The cells will also work to keep the issue front and center in public opinion so that they understand just how serious the threat is. Russell has suggested we call ourselves the Heralds. It sums up what I think we should be all about.”

“And if UN Representatives will not change their policies?” Fairfax asked in a neutral tone that was obviously forced.

“Then we will seek to get new Representatives appointed by their national governments. And yes, if it comes to it, if the national governments will not play ball, we’ll go after them as well. With the wealth of the Somerville foundation behind us, and other backers that I hope we will be able to recruit, we should be able to wield a significant amount of influence in several national elections. Right now, many of the senior Captains and Admirals from the Outer Defense Fleet are visiting their home systems spreading the news about the Karacknids and covertly contacting those who will be sympathetic to our cause.”

“And if the UN system itself is flawed and will never allow our species to unify in a way that we can face the Karacknids?” Fairfax said. “Just how far are you prepared to go?”

“That is a bridge we will discuss when we come to it,” James answered as honestly as he could. “I do not know what we will do if the UN system cannot be turned to our advantage. I do not know what we could do.”

Fairfax nodded, though from the look in his eyes, James got the impression that he had an answer. James wasn’t sure if that was something that he should be happy or very concerned about.

“Who would oversee these resistance cells?” Andréa asked. “As great an Admiral as you are James, I imagine you would find it hard to accomplish this whilst in hiding. You are a wanted man after all.”

“I was thinking that would be a task better suited to Fairfax and Russell,” James responded. “They have experience working together as a team and they know how the political game is played better than the rest of us. If we are all in agreement today about the general way forward, and if they are willing, that would be my suggestion.”

“I’m flattered,” Fairfax responded when everyone looked to him. “Though, you do know I am a political animal in my own right, don’t you? Are you sure you want to give me such power?”

James grinned. “I am well aware of your political ambitions. I’ve seen them in operation more than enough to know the risks. I have also seen your concern for the British people. I would like to think that given the threat all of Humanity faces, your political ambitions would take a back seat. But, that’s also the point of pairing you and Russell together. I know he has no political ambitions. He will keep you in check.”

Fairfax looked at Russell and raised his eyebrows. “What about it? Are you up to the task?”

Russell shook his head. “I don’t think anyone would be up to that task. But I will keep my eye on you. You know I am more than capable of that.”

“That you are,” Fairfax responded with a chuckle. “That you are. Okay, we will work together to form resistance cells. Or perhaps it may be more appropriate to call them propaganda cells. Russell and I can work on the civilian side of things. I’m sure Andréa will have a few names she could suggest we contact as well. What about you military types? I’d be shocked to learn there aren’t more than a few Navy and Marine officers who are not entirely pleased with the status quo.”

“There may be one or two,” Romanov replied. “Heck, there’s a lot more than one or two. I don’t know about you two,” he said as he nodded to the other naval officers. “But I am being watched closely. Everyone knows about my association with Admiral Somerville. And Vice Admiral Black, the commander of Home Fleet, isn’t very fond of me either,” he added as he gave James a knowing glance.

James nodded. Admiral Black, back when he had been Captain Black, had been Romanov’s superior officer and had gone out of his way to make Romanov’s life a living hell. Black had had it in for Romanov because of his Russian heritage. Serving under him again was probably a nightmare for his friend.

“I’m being watched closely as well,” Sato explained. “Though I imagine I could make some efforts to encourage my fellow Admirals to take your warning seriously.”

“Then that puts me in the position to do the most,” Admiral Hayes concluded.

“It does,” James responded slowly. Of those who had gathered, Hayes was the biggest unknown in his mind. They’d worked well together for a period of about four years, but that had been some time ago now. “What do you think?”

“After everything you have done for the British Star kingdom and for Humanity, I think anyone who goes against you is a fool. What the Military Subcommittee has done isn’t just going against you, it is an outrage. I am more than happy to put as much pressure on them as I can. We’ll never be able to reverse their decision to declare you a traitor, but we can work to get them to recognize the Karacknid threat.”

“So you will head up our efforts in this area?” Fairfax asked. “You can liaise with Russell and I. Mainly Russell I would imagine. Given my present predicament with the law, I too may have to stay in the background to a certain degree.”

“That might help curb your ambitions a little bit as well,” James said. “Okay, so that is the plan on the political side of things. We also have a fleet of warships and a massive data bank of technologies at our disposal.

“For the warships, we will need somewhere to resupply and refit them. It is my hope that we can upgrade them with as much Mindus technology as possible. It may be that the UN seeks to refit their own ships, though given their attitude to the Karacknids I have my doubts. Eventually they will wake up to the threat and realize the need to modernize their fleet, but it may be too late by then. It is my hope that we can upgrade the ships of the Outer Defense Fleet and provide prototypes for how the process can be done for the rest of the Human fleet when the political will materializes to do so. We are going to need to recruit as many top scientists as we can to work on the Mindus technology, and then find somewhere where we can refit our ships. I think we’ll have to take the ships to Vestarian space. I’m sure they will allow us to utilize one of their orbital construction yards to work on our ships. Though, that will mean our fleet will be well out of position if they are needed in a hurry.”

“Getting the scientists may not be too hard,” Andréa said. “The Foundation already runs a number of different labs carrying out research into technologies that would benefit our different enterprises. We could expand their work without too much difficulty. Though if we’re going to focus on military technologies, it may raise some eyebrows. We may have to do the research outside the Sol system.”

“I think I have a better suggestion than taking your fleet to Vestarian space,” Fairfax said. He then turned to Russell. “Do you want to tell him, or shall I?”

“Go ahead,” Russell replied with a nod.

“We are not supposed to know this, but back when I was Prime Minister, it was my job to know. You’re intimately familiar with the trouble First Councilor Maximillian of Haven caused us. What not many people even on Haven know, is that he had a secret shipyard in an undisclosed system. I’m pretty sure Governor Pennington knows about the system as do several other former councilors who were in Maximillian’s inner circle. We always wondered how Haven managed to construct the war fleet they had when they revealed themselves to us. It turned out that Maximilian had constructed a small shipyard and kept it hidden from the Haven Council. As far as I know, it could not build ships larger than destroyers, but the facilities should be intact. More or less anyway. Plus, the system was never disclosed to the UN by the Havenites. It would be a perfect hiding place for your fleet. I only know about it because some of Russell’s agents managed to penetrate what was left of Maximillian’s inner circle after he was killed.”

“That would be ideal,” James said as he sat forward in excitement. “But we’d never be able to keep it secret without Pennington’s approval. We’ll have to get her on board and then make sure anyone else who knows about the system keeps quiet. Sooner or later the UN will figure out that my ships have found a safe place to take refuge and then they’ll start looking for us. Someone will put two and two together if we’re not careful.”

“I imagine both those issues are problems for your wife to see to,” Fairfax responded. “I can’t imagine Pennington saying no to both her and you. And First Councilor Somerville should be able to keep her own people quiet about the hidden system.”

“It sounds like this system may be a good place to carry out some of the more dangerous research that will be involved in understanding Mindus tech,” Andréa commented. “We’d have to build research labs from scratch, but if we could do that, we’d be able to test new weapons and other things without fear of drawing too much attention.”

“This is quite an undertaking you’re starting to discuss,” Hayes said. “Reactivating an old shipyard will probably take a lot of work. It sounds like you’ll probably want to expand it as well. Not to mention constructing research labs and potential new ship prototypes. I’m in favor of all this, but even moving the materials to this system will draw a lot of attention.”

“It might, and it might not,” James responded casually. “It just so happens that I have already acquired the services of a certain smuggler you may have heard of: Hamish McCarthy. With his contacts and resources, it may not be that difficult to get a shipyard up and functioning again.”

“Hamish McCarthy!” Hayes said as he sat forward. “You can’t be serious. We can’t trust the likes of him.”

James raised his hands. “I’m not talking about trusting him. Just doing business with him. We’d never give him any information that he could use to sell us out. But it seems he’s even more resourceful than I imagined. We ran into a few of his freighters on the way here and he was shipping Spitfire fighters to someone. I have no idea who is purchasing them on the black market. Certainly, I’d like to know who. But either way, if McCarthy can acquire Spitfires, he can probably acquire just about anything else we might need.”

“James is right,” Fairfax responded. “He is a traitor, I have been sanctioned for my unauthorized visit with Captain McArthur and who knows what other charges we may face in the future. What reservation should we have about working with a smuggler?”

James nodded. He then made a mental note to ask Fairfax about McArthur. If they could, he wanted one of their new cells to be tasked with freeing McArthur. It was totally unacceptable that the Military Subcommittee had him locked away without so much as a court martial.

“We should have some reservations, I would suggest,” Hayes replied to Fairfax’s question. “But maybe it will just take a bit of time to get used to the idea.”

“That is understandable,” James said. “I still remember the first run-in I had with McCarthy. I was almost ready to throw him in the brig no matter the consequences. And he claimed to have information that would have helped fight the Flex-aor. Yet in the end I was very glad I worked with him, and we may need him in the future.”

“You know, there is another way to get supplies,” Johnston suggested as he crossed his arms. “If we’re really forming some kind of resistance organization. I’ve studied a lot of terrorist groups over the years as part of my training. Usually the best way to arm yourself is to take what you need from your opponent. Take representative Kapoor for example. How did she get her appointment to the UN? Is it not in large part because of her family’s company? They own nearly thirty percent of the inter system trade within the Indian colonies. Beyond that, they do a lot of business in French and Canadian space. How much do you think her father contributed to the Indian Prime Minister’s campaign fund? Now imagine if we could get a glance at some of the manifests of his companies’ freighters. We could acquire a lot of what we need from their freighters with the added benefit that the more we hurt them financially, the weaker their political position will be.”

James had to force himself to keep a straight face. He wanted to grin at Johnston. The Lieutenant General was perhaps the first one to come to terms with just how far they might need to go to accomplish their goals. He didn’t show his enthusiasm for the sake of the others in the room though. More than one mouth was hanging open in surprise.

Sato was the first to voice such an emotion. “You’re talking about piracy! That goes well beyond anything we have discussed so far. People could be injured or even killed if we go down that route.”

“We have a war fleet on our side. It is our main asset in fact,” Fairfax responded. “Should we not use it?” James wasn’t surprised that Fairfax was able to get on board with such an idea so quickly. It was clear from everyone else’s faces though that they shared Sato’s opinion.

“Use it yes,” Sato responded. “We can test out new technologies and upgrades with the warships we have. But piracy? No.” Several others nodded or voiced their agreement.

“I will admit this is something I haven’t thought of until now,” James said as he re-joined the conversation. “But it is a good suggestion. Something we should at least consider.” He glanced at the other naval officers before continuing. They all looked dubious. “Look, we are talking about the future of our species. Or possibly its end. If Humanity is not ready to face the Karacknids, there will be no freighter companies, no trade between our colonies. We’ll all be slaves in their empire. If we have to turn to a kind of targeted piracy to advance our political goals and get the materials we need to face the Karacknids, then that is something I will be comfortable with. Even if we run the risk of causing collateral damage along the way.” Holding up his hand, James continued. “I’m not saying we’re committing to this now. Only that this option and others like it need to be explored. Of course, we will not ask anyone to do something they are not comfortable with.”

Looking around the room, it was clear that Johnston’s suggestion had forced everyone to appreciate just what they were talking about embarking upon. James was confident they all understood that the Karacknid threat was serious. Perhaps for the first time they were starting to recognize just how serious their own responses might have to be. “All right, you have heard the big picture. Politically we will seek to change the policies of the UN so that Humanity can prepare to face the Karacknids. With our fleet we will seek to understand and incorporate as many new technologies as we can. Now let’s get into the nitty-gritty. I will not be able to stay in system much longer. Unless something changes, I intend to leave tomorrow. The Outer Defense Fleet has a rendezvous planned for one month from now. If everyone is agreed that they will be involved in this enterprise, we need to come to a consensus on the strategies we are going to take further. If you’re not comfortable at this stage, it’s probably best that you leave now. Does anyone want to leave?”

To James’ relief, no one stood. “All right then,” he said with a small smile. “Then let’s get into the details. Once we depart, we will probably never be able to meet again like this. We need to be of one mind as much as possible.”

*

“Why am I not surprised you are the last to leave,” James said to Fairfax an hour later. “Is there something else you wish to discuss?”

“You’re more perceptive than I remember,” Fairfax replied. “Though that wouldn’t be hard,” he added with a wink. “You’re right, there’s something else I want to run past you. Though not here.” Pulling a piece of paper out of his pocket, he handed it to James. “Neither of us can stay in one place for too long. Meet me here in a couple of hours.”

“Okay,” James said as he slipped the paper into one of his pockets. “But you can’t leave me in suspense. What else do you think we need to talk through?”

Fairfax waved his hand to take in the empty seats. “The rest of them aren’t ready to discuss it yet. Well, perhaps Russell might be. But we need to think further ahead. If pressuring the UN Representatives doesn’t work, nor removing them from office using the normal political means, we need to think about what comes afterwards. The UN was never designed to govern Humanity as one united body. It was meant to bring as much harmony as possible between competing nation states. If Humanity is going to stand up to the Karacknids, we will have to do so as one. I’m not sure the UN is capable of accomplishing that.”

“I see,” James said slowly. He didn’t like to admit it, but, in his darkest moments, he feared the same thing. He had no idea what the solution was. “I presume you have some suggestions. I guess you will share them with me in a couple of hours?”

“They are only suggestions, I would be interested to hear your thoughts as well. I’d be more interested to hear those of your wife, but I’ll settle for her lesser half.”

James rolled his eyes. “Very well, we will discuss it in a couple of hours.” He stood and watched Fairfax leave. Turning to survey the room they had all met in, James felt his excitement about getting everyone’s support fade. He didn’t like what Fairfax was suggesting would be required. He didn’t like it at all.

*

HMS Golden Hind, outer edge of the Sol system.

“We’re picking up a systemwide COM broadcast. It’s coming over a military priority channel,” Emilie reported.

“Put it on the main holo screen, we may as well see how I look,” James ordered. As he waited his mind went back over the last few days. Reluctantly, he had to admit Emilie had seemed at home during their brief excursion on Earth. He hadn’t met Emilie until she had been a Masters student at Oxford. By then, she had learned how to fit into British culture. Though he had known it intellectually, he had now seen for himself; there was much more to Emilie than the well-mannered COMs officer he was used to. Her childhood had been rough, but it had given her a set of skills that were coming in handy.

“There you go Admiral,” she replied as she spun round in her chair to face him.

On the holo-display a large image of James appeared. It had been recorded just twelve hours ago. He was standing outside the UN buildings in New York and had today’s paper folded under his arm. “Greetings, my fellow citizens of Humanity. Many of you know who I am. Officially I am Duke Somerville of Beaufort, a Vice Admiral of the UN fleet. More recently, it seems many have been referring to me as the mutinous Admiral, or traitorous Admiral. That is what I wish to speak to you about. After you hear me, you can decide for yourselves what you should call me.

“A little over a year ago I was made aware of a new threat to our survival. One that makes the Flex-aor seem insignificant. They call themselves the Karacknids and they control an empire estimated to be roughly three hundred times the size of the Human sphere. I heard about them through our new friends, the Crian and Varanni. Less than six months ago the Karacknids conquered a highly advanced race known as the Mindus. The Karacknids have added the Mindus’ worlds to their own empire. Now we believe they have set their sights on Crian, Varanni and Human territory.

“The good news is that we have some time to prepare. It will likely take a couple of years for the Karacknids to gather their forces for an attack, perhaps longer if we can delay them. The bad news is that many in the UN Interplanetary Council refuse to face this danger. They are ignoring reports about the Karacknids or suppressing them entirely. That is why I have been charged with the crimes I have. Those who call themselves my superiors do not wish my warnings about the Karacknid threat to be heard by you. However, they cannot stop this news from getting out.

“Included in this system wide transmission is all the sensor data my fleet obtained during our engagements with the Karacknids. You can see for yourselves how powerful and numerous their fleet is. I’ve also included a gift the Mindus civilization has given us. Despite the fact that they have been conquered, they wish the fight to continue. So they have gifted us their entire technological database. I am making these technologies freely available to every Human being. In the days ahead, every one of us will be needed to defend ourselves against the Karacknids.

“I urge everyone who hears this transmission to put pressure on your local elected representatives. The policies of our national governments and the Interplanetary Council must be altered. We cannot hide our heads in the sand. We must work together to build a fleet that can stand against the Karacknids. The Varanni and the Crians, along with their allies, are already making the necessary preparations. Humanity must do the same. I entrust our future to you. May we be found ready when the test of our generation comes upon us.” James paused, stared at the recording device for several seconds, and then continued. “I am Vice Admiral Somerville of the Outer Defense Fleet, may we all stand together when we are needed.” Then, after he nodded, the feed ended.

“Take us out of here,” James said. He was tempted to wait within the Sol system and see the UN’s response. He was particularly interested in how Kapoor would respond. She would be furious. The broadcast itself would anger his opponents of course, partly because of its content, and partly from the fact that it had been broadcast on an emergency military channel from Earth itself. James had set it up so that the message would keep broadcasting on a cycle until someone switched it off. It would take at least twenty minutes if not more for the transmission to be cut off. There would be no way to suppress what he had just released. Still, he had a rendezvous to make. “We’ll hear how effective the broadcast is the next time our contacts on Earth get a message to us,” he said to the bridge. “Let’s see how our friends have been getting on.”

“That’s all right with me,” Captain Becket said from her command chair. “It’s been a pretty nerve wracking four days skulking around here in the outer system. Sol is a busy system you know. It’s hard to go unnoticed.”

“I can imagine,” James responded. “Though I dare say we’re going to do a lot more skulking around before this is over.”

“Jumping into shift space,” Golden Hind’s navigation officer reported. A second later the battleship disappeared from the Sol system, leaving behind an erupting political storm.

Chapter 11

I have made this comment before, but it is worth emphasizing again, the Empire has much to thank the people of Haven for. The War of Doom may well have been lost without them. That is high praise for what was a backwater colony just a decade before the discovery of the Karacknids.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Liberty, capital of Haven, 18th July 2479 AD.

James nodded to the security guard who was on duty. Clearly having already been informed of his presence, the security guard nodded back and stepped aside. Ever so gently, James reached out and tapped the door control. With a slight hiss it opened. Glancing in cautiously, James stepped into the apartment’s reception area. Seeing no one was about, he made for the bedroom. His luck was in, the door was already open. There was only one person in the room, she was practically falling into an inbuilt wardrobe as she rummaged for a dress or some other piece of clothing. “You don’t have to get all dressed up just for me,” James quipped.

Suzanna yelped and almost fell into the wardrobe. As she spun around her arms came up in a defensive posture. Then she saw who had surprised her. Without a moment’s hesitation, she crossed the distance between them and threw herself into James’ chest, a small squeal of delight escaping her lips. The force was so hard it knocked the wind out of James. That didn’t prevent him from returning her firm grip. After several seconds he eased her back and gently lowered his lips to hers.

“How did you get in here?” she asked as soon as their lips parted. Then she continued speaking almost quicker than James could follow. “I’m going to kill Davenport. He must have okayed this. You really gave me a fright! Wait, never mind that. Tell me everything that has been going on? Do you know what has been happening on Earth? When did you get back?”

James pulled her in for another hug. “We haven’t seen each other in more than two years and you want to talk work already?” He whispered into her ear. “I don’t have long. I thought maybe there were one or two other things we could do first?”

Suzanna forced herself out of James’ arms and then looked up at him with a wide smile. “It’s not often I will admit you know best. But perhaps this may be one of those times,” she said as she grabbed James’ hands and pulled him further into the bedroom.

*

James had brought Suzanna up to speed on everything that had happened since his return to Human space. “So will you help me with Pennington?” James asked. “Do you think she will allow us to use the system? It could get her in a lot of trouble.”

“Of course I’ll help,” Suzanna said as she swatted James’ shoulder. “And I think she will. She has scolded me more than once for the help I gave Fairfax when he broke in to that prison to speak to Captain McArthur. But she is furious with the UN Interplanetary Committee for pulling so much of their investments out of our system. I don’t think she will take too much convincing. Especially when she hears how serious this Karacknid threat really is. I can hardly believe it myself. They really have an empire hundreds of times the size of the Human sphere?”

“As far as the Varanni can estimate,” James replied with a nod. “They were preparing to send out a second wave of survey ships to further probe the Karacknid’s borders, but that’s our best guess at the moment.”

“How can we ever beat such an enemy?” Suzanna asked as she snuggled in closer to her husband.

“Alone, I doubt we have any chance,” James answered honestly. “With the Varanni, the Crians and their allies. Who knows? But if we are going to, it will take everything we have got. Humanity will have to fight as one and we will need the Vestarians and, if at all possible, the Kulreans to help as well.”

“You plan to go speak to them both, don’t you?” Suzanna responded.

“As soon as I get the fleet settled into a safe hiding place, yes,” James agreed. “Jil’lal and Tak’ar will stand with us and hopefully they will be able to persuade their people to do the same. I’m not sure about the Kulreans though. Unless the Karacknids were entering their home system, I doubt they would agree to fight alongside us.”

“I’m afraid so,” Suzanna said. “But they may help in other ways. There are lots of other things they are good at. Perhaps they may offer us other types of assistance. Even if they won’t fight, perhaps they could build warships for us, or mine and refine the types of minerals we need for our own construction.”

“Yes, that is probably a more realistic hope,” James responded.

“Well then, there’s no time to waste,” Suzanna said as she rolled out of bed. “The sooner we get Pennington on board, the sooner you can get your fleet on the move and head to Vestar and Kulthar. If we’re facing such long odds, every day counts.”

James shook his head. “I’ve only just got here and your kicking me out. Some welcome home party.”

Suzanna threw a pillow at him. “Don’t make this harder than it is. You know I’d like nothing more than to stay here with you for the next week or better yet, the next month. But we both have a duty to our people.”

“I know, I know,” James said as he rolled himself out of the bed. “So, when do you think we can meet with Pennington?”

“I’ve already sent a message to Cynthia, she has requested Pennington meet with me immediately. I imagine she is on her way,” Suzanna explained. “So let’s get dressed and I’ll make you a cup of tea. I know that’s what a good British wife is meant to do for her husband.”

James grinned. “I’ll not say no to that.”

*

“How did Fairfax find out?” Pennington asked, shock written all over her face. “Only a handful of people know the system’s location.”

“He didn’t say,” James answered. “Admiral Russell knew as well. I presume that means RSNI figured it out before the Royal Space Navy was folded into the UN fleet.”

Pennington shook her head. “All this time and we thought it was a secret.” She couldn’t help but laugh. “I guess we weren’t as smart as we thought. Not that it really matters I suppose. The shipyard hasn’t been operational in nearly thirteen years. All the crew were evacuated twelve years ago. I’m not sure how much use it will be to you now.”

“I wouldn’t worry about that,” James assured her. “Even having a system to ourselves that the UN doesn’t know about will be invaluable. It will allow us to lie low and carry out repairs and upgrades out of the UN’s sight. Plus, the system is close enough to the main Vestarian trade route that our supply shuttles should be able to slip through unnoticed. If we can get the shipyard up and operational again, that will be a bonus.”

“Well, given that you know about the system and the shipyard, I can’t really stop you from taking your fleet there, can I?” Pennington responded.

“No,” James agreed. “But we’d feel better with your permission. This could come back on you. Eventually the UN will find out about the system, and when they do they will start to ask questions. Like why was the system kept from them in the first place? Who within the Haven government allowed us to use it? Even if you say no now and we still go there, you’ll get the blame.”

Pennington nodded, “Yes, I have little doubt about that. All right, you have my blessing. Given what you shared with me, we must do everything we can. I’ll make sure the access codes to the shipyard are in your hands before you leave.”

“Thank you,” James said with a smile. “I’m sure we could hack our way into the station, but it will make life a little bit easier. What would also help would be a list of workers who were based on the station when it was operational. At some point if we begin to expand the station we will need to draft in all sorts of workers. My crew can do a lot of the initial work, but there are skills and expertise we simply don’t have. If they were willing, I’d like to start recruitment with your people, they will be most familiar with the station systems.”

“I’ll get you a list,” Pennington promised him. “And I could probably reach out to a few of the most senior workers and feel them out. If they’re willing, they could speak to those who used to work under them.”

“That would work well,” James replied. “One shipyard and one small fleet are not going to turn the tide of the coming war, but hopefully we will have an impact.”

“Hopefully indeed,” Suzanna responded. “But you won’t be operating alone. When you broadcast your message to our system, I’m going to include a message of my own. I’m going to introduce a bill to the chamber proposing that we adopt a war footing. That will allow us to free up a lot of funds that we can redirect towards a military build-up. The shipyards the UN built in orbit are about to come to the end of their current production cycles. As you know, the UN Military Subcommittee did not renew construction contracts with us. We feared we’d have to lay off their workforce. Now, it is a blessing in disguise. We can put the new designs your teams come up with into production right away.”

“That is going to get you into a lot of trouble dear,” James said. “Your Council has signed Defense agreements with the UN. Every nation’s fleet has strict limits. There will be consequences if you break them.”

“I’m well aware of that,” Suzanna replied as she fixed her husband with a stern gaze. “But what is the UN going to do? Confiscate our ships? Fine! They can have them. It will just mean they’ll have more warships when the Karacknids come. And then, we’ll just build more. Unless they’re going to send an occupation force they cannot stop us. If we have to, we’ll even build them on the planet’s surface. They can occupy the orbitals, but they can’t control the whole planet.”

James held up his hands, “Okay, okay, I’m not against the idea. I just don’t want to see you getting yourself in any more trouble.”

“If what you have told us about the Karacknids is true, we are all in trouble,” Pennington said. “Certainly, that kind of trouble makes the UN’s threats irrelevant. I will co-sponsor this bill with you First Councilor. It’ll probably lose me my governorship, but we should both sponsor it.”

“Then we have a lot of work to do,” Suzanna responded. “If James releases his broadcast today, we should give everyone a couple of days to take in what he has to say. We could bring the bill to the Council Chambers after that. Give us some time to make sure we have enough councilors on our side and draw up plans of what exactly we will use the war footing powers to accomplish.”

“That sounds like a plan,” Pennington agreed with a nod. “If you don’t mind Admiral, could you send me your broadcast now so I can review it. There is no time to waste, I should start making preparations.”

“Yes of course,” Suzanna said. “Even with James’ broadcast being sent out publicly, it is going to take a lot of political wrangling to get the councilors to agree. If possible, a unanimous vote would be preferable.”

“That will take a lot of work,” Pennington responded. “But given the threat we face, not out of the question. Send me that file Admiral and I’ll take my leave now. I’ll leave the public broadcast to you First Councilor. Good luck Admiral, I imagine we may not see each other again for quite some time.”

“No, for all our sakes it’s best I stay out of the way. Thank you for your help and good luck to you too,” James replied as he stood and shook Pennington’s hand. “Look after her for me,” he added as he glanced at his wife.

“I don’t think she needs my protection,” Pennington replied. “But I’ll keep my eye on her. I always do.”

“That you do,” Suzanna replied with a chuckle. “As First Councilor you think it would be the other way around, but it really isn’t. We’ll talk more later,” she promised as Pennington left the meeting room.

“So, what’s the plan now?” James asked. “When should we do this broadcast?”

“I want to reshoot it first. I want you standing in front of the Council Chambers. You’re not speaking to Earth’s populace now but to Haven’s. We’ll change the wording slightly as well, you are a hero of our people, your words should reflect that. We’ll then send it out in place of the evening holo-news after everyone has had their evening meal. That gives us five hours to get things ready.”

“That should be plenty of time,” James replied. “I’ll have to take off after that. I shouldn’t risk staying in one place for too long. There will be UN agents on Haven. If they haven’t already, they’ll soon get orders to be on the lookout for me.”

“I know, and then you have to head off to Vestar and Kulthar. I won’t see you again for several months…” Suzanna let her voice trail off as she looked up at James with her wide eyes. “So… if you are willing, we do have a little time to spare now. It won’t take five hours to reshoot your broadcast.”

James reached out and took his wife’s hand. “Lead on,” he said with a grin.

*

“Do you know my term as First Councilor will be coming to an end in just another year?” Suzanna asked an hour later as they lay in bed together.

“Really?” James asked as his voice rose. “You must be in a real quandary. You’ve been a Councilor, then a Governor and now First Councilor. Where is there left for you to go?”

“How about Pirate? Or Buccaneer?” Suzanna suggested. Rolling over she turned to face him. “Or what about mother?”

James broke out into a smile. “I’m not sure the first two go with the last one,” he said as he began to stroke Suzanna’s hair.

“I’m serious,” Suzanna replied, giving James a small punch to show that she was. “When I’m done as First Councilor I want to come and join you wherever you are. I’m fed up with us constantly being apart. You’re not in the navy now. There are no regulations about taking spouses on board your ship anymore. I can come and help you run the political side of your operation.”

“You would really leave Haven?” James asked. “You have spent your life serving your people.”

“I would still be serving them,” Suzanna replied. “Just in a different way. And yes, I would leave. For a baby.”

James smiled again. “So it’s not been about me all along? You’ve just been using me all these years.” This time, he leaned back when Suzanna made to punch him. When she tried again he caught her arm and pulled her into a hug. Gently he leaned his mouth in close to her ear. “Nothing would make me happier… In fact,” he said more loudly as he pushed her back gently. “I don’t see why we don’t start on that now. There would be no problem with you ending your last few months as First Councilor pregnant, would there?”

Suzanna gave James a wide grin. “Not that I can foresee,” she answered as she moved her lips towards his.

*

“People of Haven,” Suzanna said as she stared at the recording device without blinking. “I speak to you now as your First Councilor and a fellow citizen. Most of you are aware of the recent developments that have hurt our planet. Against reason and all fairness, the UN Interplanetary Committee has cut investment and military contracts, hurting our economy. Of course, most of you understand what was behind this. Vice Admiral Somerville, my husband and a man well known to you all, displeased the Interplanetary Council. And so, they saw fit to take out their displeasure on us because of my marriage to him. Well, now Vice Admiral Somerville has returned from the mission that angered the UN so much and the news he brings will impact us all. In just a moment we will play a message Vice Admiral Somerville wishes to communicate to the citizens of Haven. Before that however, I wish to publicly affirm everything my husband is about to say. I want you to know that despite the hardships we have faced, despite the hardships we will face, I have confidence that the people of Haven will do what is right for ourselves, and for all of Humanity.

“If this sounds overdramatic, you will understand by the time James has finished explaining. You will hear much more from me in the days to come. For now, watch, listen and take in the grave news that will impact every single one of us. After you have listened, you may rest assured that I and my office are doing everything we can to prepare Haven for the threat my husband will speak of,” with a nod Suzanna ended her live broadcast.

“Your husband’s pre-recorded message is going out now First Councilor,” a technician reported.

“Thank you,” Suzanna replied. “How was it?” she asked as she turned to Cynthia, her aide.

“Perfect,” Cynthia replied. “It will get their attention and your husband’s broadcast will do the rest. I’m just sorry I didn’t get to say hello to him.”

“He did send his greetings,” Suzanna assured her. “But our time was limited.” Even now, she knew James was in a military shuttle accelerating towards the outer system. He hadn’t wanted to be on the planet’s surface when the broadcast went out. As soon as he was back on board, Golden Hind should be heading to the rendezvous coordinates for the rest of his ships.

“And I’m sure he didn’t want to spend it with me,” Cynthia replied.

“No,” Suzanna replied with a smile. The time had been brief, but they had made some good memories. Already she was beginning to think of a number of excuses that might see her visit the hidden system her husband planned to turn into his base. It was Haven territory after all, and she was the First Councilor of Haven.

*

Maximillian system, 31st July 2479 AD.

As the mechanical doors whined rather than hissed open, James couldn’t stop a shiver from running down his spine. The small shipyard that orbited the Maximillian System’s seventh planet had only been brought back online an hour ago and it was still warming up. Still, he had insisted on taking a quick tour. In an hour’s time he would be hosting a meeting of all his senior Captains and commanders on Golden Hind. After the rendezvous they had made their way to the Maximillian system and, on the way, the data everyone had collected had been collated and analyzed. It would soon be time to make more concrete plans. Before that though, James wanted to see the shipyard and get a feel for what it would become.

As he looked around, he couldn’t help but smile. The command deck was small, much smaller than Golden Hind’s, yet it was a start. From here the rest of the shipyard could be brought back online. First, they would have to get the more damaged ships of his fleet docked and repaired, after that they could begin work on new construction. Scott had already shared a design she had come up with for a new Corvette. It incorporated all the advances the Varanni had shared with them and one or two small Mindus technologies Scott and her scientists had already replicated.

“What do you think?” he asked the two officers with him.

“It’s hardly state-of-the-art technology,” Gupta responded. “It is very obvious it was put together before the Havenites made contact with us.”

“It will do,” Scott said as she ran a hand over one of the command consoles. “It’s a start anyway, we can make the necessary upgrades.”

“Yes, it is a start,” Gupta agreed, though she didn’t sound as enthusiastic as Scott.

“Come now,” James said to his second-in-command. “You just need a little bit more imagination Rear Admiral. Soon the station’s single construction bay will be controlled from here and not long after that, we’ll have two bays, then three. The sky is the limit. With supplies being smuggled in from Haven, bought from McCarthy and sourced from wherever else we can get them, we will be able to expand quickly.”

“Yes, and it is going to be a logistical nightmare,” Gupta replied. “I’m not complaining of course, it’s what needs to be done, but if we thought keeping the Outer Defense Fleet supplied was tough, this will be something else entirely.”

“It’s funny you should say that,” James said as he turned back to the two women with him with a smile. “Because I’m handing over command of the Outer Defense Fleet to you Rear Admiral. And overseeing the research into the Mindus tech and the repair and construction of new ships to you Commander. Both of you have far exceeded my expectations and I would not be where I am today without you. If I’m going to go to Vestar and Kulthar, and who knows where else, I cannot oversee these projects. You two will make a good team and besides Gupta, you always were better with logistics than I.”

Gupta rolled her eyes and let out a groan. “I should have seen this coming. You’re going off on a pleasure cruise and leaving me behind to do all the work.”

James cracked a smile. “That’s one way to look at it. I’ll tell you what, I’ll leave my Logistics Officer with you. Yue took most of the stress out of keeping the Outer Defense Fleet in supply. I’m sure he will jump at the chance to take on more responsibility.”

“That’s the least I would expect you to do for me,” Gupta replied. “I suppose it would make sense to put together an expanded logistics department. I may want to poach some other personnel off Golden Hind before you leave. I presume you’re planning on taking your battleship?”

“No,” James said, shaking his head. “She’s too big and conspicuous. I haven’t decided yet, but I’ll probably take a destroyer and Dustin’s freighter. That should be all I need. Golden Hind is yours, you should transfer your Flag to her.”

Gupta shook her head. “Not on a permanent basis I won’t. You are our Admiral. I won’t take your place and nor should I. It would hurt morale too much. I will take this as a temporary command. That will be okay, but you must still be our figurehead.”

“Fine,” James acquiesced. “But I’ll make it clear to our commanders that you have as much authority as I. I don’t think I’ll be about very much over the next few months. You will have to make a lot of decisions on your own.”

“Don’t worry about me,” Gupta said as she smiled for the first time. “I’ll just do whatever I reckon you would do in my place.”

“What about you?” James asked as he turned to Scott. “You have a complaint about your new responsibilities?”

“None,” Scott said right away. She wasn’t really looking at James, she was still staring around at the shipyard’s command deck.

James winked at Gupta and then motioned for her to follow him out. They’d leave Scott with her dreams. James knew he could have left any number of his senior commanders in charge of the fleet and it would be in good hands. The shipyard was another matter. He had never met anyone with Scott’s intelligence and ingenuity. Whatever she was going to come up with over the next several months, he knew Humanity was going to need it and more.

“We all have so much to do,” he said.

“And so little time to do it,” Gupta finished as they made their way to the shuttle bay. They had a meeting to go to.

Chapter 12

The Empire has many old enemies, almost all of them must be watched closely. Though defeated, or at least forced into a negotiated peace, most believe they are just biding their time. If they were ever to band together, the Empire would find itself surrounded. This means the Imperial Navy must be ever vigilant.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Cataclysm, in orbit above Karacknid Outpost Jaranna, formerly the Mindus homeworld. 19th April 2480 AD. (nine months later).

“You three will be my forward commanders,” Under Admiral Shurlang announced to the three Lower Admirals he had gathered in his dreadnaught’s strategic planning room. “The main elements of First Fleet will not arrive for another six months and it will take at least that long to finish the supply base we will need. We cannot wait that long however, so I am sending you to carry out the plans we will discuss now. That is why I have gathered you here.

“I have assigned each of you a sector of space adjacent to the borders of the Humans’ civilization. You will seek out a suitable forward operating base from which you can carry out your orders. Once established, your primary mission is to covertly probe the Humans’ borders and ascertain an accurate map of their territory. At this point, secrecy is of the utmost importance. The Humans do not know we are coming for them, and I intend to keep it that way.”

“Understood Under Admiral,” Krapids replied on behalf of the other two officers. He was the most senior. “We will not fail you in this.”

“You are to be prepared to take suitable precautions if you do find yourself confronted by a Human fleet. If necessary you may pull back to safety. The Humans are an inferior race with inferior technology, yet they do contain some surprises. As you know, their small attack craft are the main concern. I have uploaded the final draft of my personal recommendations on engaging Human ships to your ships. It contains all the lessons we learnt fighting them here in this system. In addition, there are a number of drills and simulations I have put together for each of you to run your squadrons through. If you or your subordinates find yourself in an engagement you are to follow my instructions closely, though as always, you have tactical freedom as any battle unfolds.

“The most important point is to keep a powerful screen of light ships out well in front of your main battle line. Your screens can engage their light attack craft and reduce their numbers or even force them to open fire before reaching your capital ships. I’m assigning almost all the light ships I have to your squadrons. Use them well. I have already requested additional screening ships for this campaign. We will likely take significant losses of light ships in any large-scale engagement, but the trade-off will be acceptable.”

“We will follow your instructions to the letter,” Krapids promised. “Your tactics will no doubt bring great honor to our fleet.”

“Let us hope so,” Shurlang replied. He meant it. He wasn’t going to admit it to his subordinates, but the capabilities of the Human warships presented him with a couple of tactical problems that were hard to overcome.

“And don’t forget about their multistage missiles. Their second stage warheads have a dangerously high acceleration rate. Overall it will be best to engage a Human fleet at close range where our superior missiles and defenses will come into play. If you can draw the Humans to you, then by all means engage them. If not, fall back. At this stage there is no need for us to lose ships needlessly. And if the Humans think we are easily driven off, then so much the better. We want them to be unprepared.”

“What will be our operational roadmap once First Fleet has arrived and we have mapped out the Human’s borders?” Hartang, one of the other Lower Admirals asked. “Have you decided on an overall strategy?”

“When the fleet is ready to move from Jaranna I will have chosen a forward operating base. The fleet will move there and we will reinforce it to bring the world up to the standards of a typical War Operations Hub. Once we are ready, we will strike fast against the Humans. I intend to capture one of their border worlds immediately. Then we will push forward straight for their homeworld. If we catch them out of position and take their homeworld, we will have captured the central position. From there, with their forces spread out, we can take the rest of their worlds at our leisure. If, on the other hand, they manage to gather their fleet to face us, we will take it out in one single battle.”

“A straight forward plan Under Admiral,” Krapids responded. “One that has worked well in the past.”

“It has,” Shurlang agreed. “It will force the Humans to fight on our terms. There will be no attack and counter attack, we will drive for their homeworld. If they want to stop us, they will have to face us head on. Their small attack ships will not be able to overcome our numbers and our missile salvos then.”

“We will go and see that your will is done Under Admiral,” Krapids said with a bow. “We will not disappoint you.”

“See that you do not,” Shurlang responded with a slight bow of his own. “The Imperator himself is keeping a close eye on our endeavor. Depending on how preparations go here, I may come out and visit your squadrons in person. I want to get a feel for the Humans’ territory before we launch our operations.”

When his subordinates left, Shurlang flicked a switch to turn on the holo projector in the strategic planning room. It was set to display a complete view of space around his dreadnaught. For a moment he looked over his war fleet. He only had the advance element of the First Fleet of Vengeance Armada with him at Jaranna. The rest were still preparing to leave Imperial space. Still, there were three hundred warships arrayed around Cataclysm. Shurlang knew that to the vast majority of the billions of sentients who lived in the Karacknid Empire, they looked almost invincible. Many of those sentients had seen such ships crush their own fleets and conquer their homeworlds. Yet Shurlang knew better. He had seen first-hand how easy it was for an enemy missile to split a Karacknid warship in two. Worse, he only had to close his eyes to replay the image of the small Human attack ships swarming around a massive battleship and pummeling it until its innards were venting into space.

The capabilities of the Human ships had troubled many of the Admirals and strategists he had spoken to on the Imperial homeworld. All had ascribed the technology to something the Varanni had developed. Yet Shurlang was not convinced. There had been no evidence that the small ships had launched from any of the Varanni warships, and given how effective they had been, it made no sense for the Varanni not to use them if they had them. Moreover, Shurlang had carried out a detailed study of the historical data he himself had collected on the Humans when he had surveyed their world centuries ago. The Humans had a long history of using small attack craft on their homeworld. The things his ships had faced in the battle for Jaranna were eerily similar to some of those. Flexing his claws, Shurlang let out a growl of frustration. As far as he was concerned, the best way to defeat the enemy’s attack craft was to keep them away from a fleet’s capital warships. Sacrificing screening ships would be an effective tactic, but it was far from ideal. What he really needed was some light attack craft of his own. Ones that could fly out and meet the Human ships long before they got into range to attack his ships. Developing such craft would take time though, and he hadn’t been getting much support from the engineers and technicians back on the imperial homeworld.

Retracting his claws slowly, Shurlang forced himself to relax. If his plan to strike into the heart of the Human’s civilization was successful, the small attack craft and multistage missiles the Humans had used so effectively in the battle for Jaranna would be a thing of the past. Sure, they would hurt his ships in a few quick battles, but then they would be no more. Once his thoughts had settled, he looked below his ships and to the planet itself. Jaranna looked very different from when he had first laid eyes on it. Much of the planet’s surface was now nuclear waste. Sadly, that meant it was all but useless to the Karacknid war effort. What could be salvaged was being lifted out of the planet’s atmosphere to use for the massive orbital stations that were being built. Beyond that, the world was largely being ignored by the Imperial forces in the system. By all accounts there were more than a hundred million Mindus still living on the surface. Surviving was probably a better description. They were concentrated in areas of the planet where the radiation was dangerous, but not immediately deadly.

Out of a desire to appease the Mindus rather than compassion, he had allowed a number of Mindus ships to come from other systems and bring aid and supplies to those still on the surface. He hadn’t allowed any of the population to be evacuated. If the Mindus population refused to die, then he would let them endure on their homeworld. Perhaps one day they would rebuild much of what they had lost. Of course, they would simply be rebuilding a world that would serve the Karacknid Empire. That way, in the long run, the planet would not be lost forever.

Looking further out into the system, Shurlang’s eyes fell on the system’s twin stars. Immediately his mind was taken back to his audience with the Imperator. Try as he might, Shurlang struggled to shake the image. It was ingrained into him. A part of his mind, the rational part, questioned whether it was an entirely natural experience. It was almost as if there was something about the Imperator that had been intentionally designed to grab and hold his allegiance. The other part of his mind didn’t care where it came from. That day had changed him. No matter the personal cost, Shurlang knew he would give his all for his Imperator. Of course, Shurlang thought with a smile, there was a sense in which nothing had really changed there. Before meeting the Imperator Shurlang had been willing to give his all to further his career and gain advancement. Now he just had an added incentive.

His attention was so focused elsewhere, that he missed the first indicators that new ships had just entered the system. It was only when an alert flashed across the holo display that he blinked rapidly and turned to see what the display wanted him to look at. When he did, he couldn’t help but let out a snarl of satisfaction. A fleet of nearly ten thousand ships had just jumped out of shift space. As he watched, they powered up their engines and moved towards Jaranna. Quickly Cataclysm’s sensors began to identify them and Shurlang’s view settled onto a group of ships in the middle of the massive fleet. Five Imperator class dreadnaughts, each one identical to his Cataclysm.

So, Hurlang has come, Shurlang said to himself. Despite his awe at the beauty of the fleet entering the system, he scraped his claw across the desk in front of him in irritation. More than half the ships in the approaching fleet were supply freighters. They would contain much needed material for his own ships. Yet now that Hurlang had arrived, the Over Admiral would take command of the system. That meant that his plans for the invasion of Varanni space would take precedence. It would become a competition between the two of them to see who could launch their operation first, and who could win victory and the Imperator’s pleasure before the other. According to the Imperator’s plan, he was supposed to take the Humans out of the coming war before Hurlang launched any large scale operations. It seemed like Hurlang didn’t see things quite that way. He probably wants to show me up, or perhaps he just doesn’t want to get left behind, Shurlang decided. Despite his respect for Hurlang’s capabilities, Shurlang knew Hurlang would always be his rival, just like every other Admiral in the Imperial Fleet. In the end, only a select few Admirals would receive the Imperator’s blessing and be incorporated into the Highborn.

“Under Admiral,” an aide’s voice said, echoing around the large planning room. “Over Admiral Hurlang’s fleet has just jumped into the system. They are on a course to settle into orbit around Jaranna.”

“I am aware,” Shurlang replied. “Inform my staff that they are to put together a situational report on the current status of our fleet and the preparations to turn Jaranna into a Fleet Headquarters system. Hurlang will no doubt want to know how we are getting on right away.”

“Yes Admiral.”

“Inform my cooks that they are to prepare a meal for Hurlang and his flag officers. We will receive a COM message informing us just how many they are in due course,” Shurlang added.

“I will pass on the message,” the aide replied.

After watching the fleet make its way into the system for another short while, Shurlang pulled up his tactical analysis of the Human fleet’s capabilities. No doubt Hurlang and his Admirals would want to go over it with him over the customary meal a station commander was expected to put on for a newly arrived higher-ranking commander. Shurlang wanted to make sure he had not missed anything.

After an hour or so, he looked up from the data file in time to see his three squadrons break orbit and head towards the shift passage that led from Jaranna towards Human space. Each squadron numbered just eighty ships, and half of them were supply ships. Yet they would be more than enough to set up three small forward bases and probe the Human’s territory. Once that was accomplished and his main fleet arrived, he would be able to move against the Humans with lightning speed. It would be an attack the Humans would never see coming. Hurlang can push his own timetable ahead as fast as he wants, he will not be able to defeat the Varanni before I do the Humans, Shurlang reassured himself.

Chapter 13

Total war is a phrase that is often used within the Empire. It was used to describe the first and second wars with the Antarians. Within the realms of historical study however, it is a term used only to describe the War of Doom period. In comparison, no other era in Human history can truly be described as a period of total war. What our species was called on to do just to survive has never been repeated.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Corvette Pegasus, Ouvea system, French colonial space, 20th April 2480 AD.

“Sensors are detecting something,” Sub Lieutenant Jackson, Pegasus’ sensor officer reported. “Multiple ships exiting shift space.”

“Send the warning signal,” Emilie ordered from Pegasus’ command chair. “I want a readout on those ships as soon as possible.”

“Aye, First Lieutenant,” Jackson replied.

“How are our emissions?” Emilie asked as she turned to the other officer on the small bridge.

“As low as we can get them,” Sub Lieutenant Bernard responded. “Plasma cannon is charged to just ten percent.”

“Perfect,” Emilie said. “Send a message to Sergeant Shaw, let her know that we have some prospective targets.”

“I’m detecting four contacts in total,” Jackson said as she looked up from her console. “Three freighters and a destroyer.”

Emilie nodded. “So the rumors are true.” Since the completion of her space trials three months ago, Emilie and Pegasus had been tasked with capturing freighters bound for Earth. They were relieving the UN of commodities that Commander Scott was finding very useful in ship building. Her most recent intel included talk of the UN providing an escort for their freighters. In preparation, Emilie had come up with today’s little show. It looked like they might get a chance to see if it would work. “Check their transponders and let’s see who they are,” she ordered. Every freighter in the Human sphere was meant to have a transponder code that easily identified it. Emilie suspected that would soon change. Never before had the intersystem trade lanes faced such a threat in peace times. In the three months since Rear Admiral Gupta had dispatched the newly designed corvettes on trading missions, thirteen freighters had been taken. And with any luck, that number is going to rise today, Emilie thought.

“Already working on that,” Jackson replied. A few moments later she looked to Emilie once more. She had a wide grin on her face. “All three are owned by Kapoor shipping industries. They are on our target list.”

“Send the signal,” Emilie replied as she copied her subordinate’s grin. “Then inform Sergeant Shaw that we will be launching operations within the hour.”

The signal Pegasus sent out mimicked the background radiation given off by Ouvea’s star. It told her sister ship that the plan was a go. Pegasus’ alarms went off, reporting new contacts. Three light minutes away, a freighter suddenly appeared on Pegasus’ gravimetric sensors as a sudden course change and hard acceleration rate revealed its presence. Moments later, another ship appeared directly astern of the freighter. It too was accelerating hard and was quickly catching the freighter.

“We’re picking up a distress signal from the freighter,” Jackson reported. “It’s calling for help. A pirate ship has just appeared off its stern. The freighter’s transponder checks out.”

“As well it should,” Emilie replied. “We paid good credits for the codes.”

“The destroyer is reacting,” Jackson added a moment later. “It’s turning onto an intercept trajectory.”

“Celestial sees it. She is turning,” Bernard reported.

Emilie nodded to acknowledge him and then watched silently as events unfolded. The freighter, now unmanned and with its cargo already unloaded, continued on its escape vector. Celestial, Pegasus’ sister ship, decelerated hard and veered away from the approaching destroyer. With her upgrades, the corvette would easily evade the UN warship. However, right on cue, a small power surge was picked up by Pegasus’ sensors. Immediately afterwards, Celestial’s deceleration rate decreased by thirty percent. To all intents and purposes, it looked like she had blown a power converter trying to force too much energy to her engines.

“They have calculated it almost perfectly,” Bernard commented as the trajectories of Celestial and the UN destroyer were calculated and projected on Pegasus’ holo display. “The destroyer will catch them twenty-five minutes before they reach the system’s mass shadow.”

“They calculated it perfectly,” Emilie corrected. “If they had cut it any finer, the UN Captain might start to suspect something fishy was going on. With twenty-five minutes to spare, he will think he should have no problem catching Celestial.”

“The freighters are playing ball as well,” Jackson said. “It looks like they don’t want to get too close to Celestial, even with a destroyer in between them. They are only moving into the system at one third of their maximum acceleration rates.”

“That may change as Celestial gets further away, but I’m not going to complain,” Emilie responded. “Now it is a waiting game.” In her head she quickly did the necessary calculations. “Fifty minutes,” she said to her subordinates. “If nothing changes, we will make our move then.”

Nothing did change, except Emilie’s anxiety levels. For the past two months she had been working under Commander Rosenhall’s command. As Emilie was the one who had come up with this strategy, Rosenhall had suggested Emilie and Pegasus played a key role this time. With Celestial powering her way towards the opposite end of the system, Emilie was very much on her own. Everything counted on her. If anything went wrong, she would have to deal with it. This waiting is terrible, she said to herself. She had been in battles before of course, and typically there was a lot of waiting before the action started. Yet on those occasions her uncle or some other senior and very capable commander had been in charge. All she had to worry about was focusing on her narrow duties. Now there were a hundred different potentialities running through her mind. Every one of them adding to her stress levels.

“We’re coming up to your time Lieutenant, shall I alert the boarding party?” Jackson asked.

Emilie nodded. “Do it.”

“Okay,” she said a minute later. “Power up the engines. Put us on an intercept heading for the lead freighter. Broadcast the surrender message.”

With her systems largely powered down, Pegasus had been cruising on a trajectory roughly similar to that of the Kapoor freighters. As a result, it would only take five minutes to catch up with them. As soon as the corvette accelerated, the UN destroyer reacted. It cut its own acceleration and began to turn around to face the new threat. Emilie watched it for a few seconds and then dismissed it. The destroyer was far too far away to get back in time. She returned her attention to the freighters. If they tried to run, they would make life difficult for her. “Fire a warning shot, take a little paint off the lead freighter,” she ordered. “Let’s make sure they know we mean business.”

From Pegasus’ forward plasma cannon, a low powered shot reached out and blew off one of the lead freighter’s sensor antenna. “That was some good shooting,” Emilie commented.

“The freighter is cutting its acceleration,” Jackson announced, though Emilie saw it as soon as her sensor officer did. “The other two are following suit.”

“Order them to reverse course or we will open fire,” Emilie ordered. “Then inform the freighter crews that they can abandon ship. Tell Sergeant Shaw she can launch.”

Emilie held her breath as her orders were transmitted. If the freighter Captains wanted to be difficult, they could keep the freighters on their current headings and abandon ship. That would cost Emilie precious time as she would have to wait until the freighters were boarded before they would begin to decelerate and turned back towards the shift passage they had just entered from. It would give the destroyer time to get back to protect its charges.

“They’re turning,” Jackson informed her.

“That is nice of them,” Emilie said as she released her breath. So far in their raids, the freighter Captains had made life easy for Pegasus and Celestial. That too was something Emilie suspected would soon change. When the freighter Captains figured out that Pegasus had no intention of actually destroying their ships or of taking the freighter crews captive and selling them into slavery, the freighter Captains would start to refuse to give up so easily. That’s a problem for another time, Emilie said to herself. She had enough things to focus on at the moment.

“Our scout shuttle has launched,” Bernard reported. “She will dock with the lead freighter in two minutes. Estimate seven further minutes to dock with the other two.”

Emilie nodded to acknowledge the report. Good luck Sarah, she thought. One of the perks of being given command of Pegasus had been her freedom to choose her own crew. Sergeant Sarah Shaw had been Emilie’s first pick for who would command her boarding party. With three marines and three naval technicians crammed into her small scout shuttle, Shaw probably didn’t think it was a very prestigious appointment, but Emilie enjoyed having her along. In between the short spells of action, raiding UN freighter convoys was a boring and monotonous job. It was good to have a friend she could talk to on board.

“The shuttle has just disengaged from the lead freighter,” Bernard updated Emilie. “The boarding party is reporting no signs of the crew. It looks like they all evacuated. The shuttle is moving on to the next freighter.”

Ten minutes later Emilie’s nerves had all but disappeared. Each of the three freighters were now under the control of her boarding party and in formation with Pegasus. They were all accelerating hard towards the system’s mass shadow and the freedom of shift space. The UN destroyer was doing its best to get back, but it was not going to make it. The freighters would be able to jump to shift space seven minutes before it got into plasma cannon range of Pegasus. It could open fire with missiles if it wanted, but Emilie had placed Pegasus right in between the three freighters. If the destroyer opened fire, it was just as likely to take out one of the freighters as hit Pegasus. Emilie was sure that that was something that would change. At some point someone in the UN would decide it was better to have captured freighters destroyed than be taken successfully. Today though, it didn’t appear that the UN Captain was willing to take such actions.

To add insult to injury, Celestial had also reversed course. She was now accelerating at her full capacity. She wouldn’t be able to overtake the UN destroyer, but it would be a close-run thing. Certainly, she’d make it to the system’s mass shadow and be able to jump out with impunity. To the UN Captain it would now be obvious that Celestial had faked her engine problems and had been working with Pegasus all along.

“The freighters are asking permission to jump to shift space,” Jackson said as Pegasus crossed the system’s mass shadow.

“Confirm they have the rendezvous coordinates and inform them they can make the jump,” Emilie replied. “Then take us to shift space as well.”

As soon as Pegasus vanished into shift space, Emilie sat back in her command chair and allowed the tension to drain out of her shoulders. All in all, it wasn’t too bad for a day’s work. They had traded one empty freighter they captured three days ago for three fully laden ones. Emilie hadn’t yet got a chance to look at their cargo manifests, but she was confident they would be full of material Scott could use, or they could sell on the black market. Either way, it had been a profitable day. Even more exciting, to Emilie at least, she had just successfully completed the first operation she had been in overall command of. She hoped it was the first of many more to come. Seizing freighters wasn’t exactly how she had envisioned her military career going, but she was doing what needed to be done and that was enough for her.

“One more stop and then we can head home,” she said to her two Sub Lieutenants. “Good work both of you.” It was still weird to think of the Maximillian system as home, but Emilie was keen to get back and see what Scott had developed next. It seemed like every time Pegasus returned, Scott had some new-fangled idea she was working on.

*

Pegasus, outer Aror system, Indian colonial space, 24th April 2480 AD.

Four days later Pegasus, temporarily by herself, cruised up to the large asteroid on the edge of the Aror system. The asteroid was easily identifiable for it was several factors larger than any other spatial feature within ten light minutes, though it was surrounded by other smaller asteroids. It helped that it was at the exact coordinates McCarthy’s contact had given them.

“Now what do we do?” Jackson asked from her command chair.

“Now we wait,” Emilie responded. “The meet was scheduled for any time in the next six hours. You may as well get comfortable.”

“I don’t think we’ll have to wait that long,” Bernard said as he nodded to the holo-projector. “Look at the asteroid.”

Emilie looked up at the holo-projection just in time to see the nose of the fourth freighter begin to emerge from its shadow. “I guess they beat us here,” she commented. “Let’s wait until they contact us.”

She didn’t have to wait long, as soon as the fifth and last freighter came into sight, it opened up a laser COM link with Pegasus. Emilie was surprised to see a familiar face appear in front of her. “McCarthy,” she said after returning his nod. “I wasn’t expecting to see you in person. Is there a problem with our order?” To date, Emilie knew his people had made five shipments of freighters full of equipment. Apart from the first one when McCarthy had come to work out the specifics of the arrangement he had made with her uncle, he hadn’t been seen since.

“Not at all,” McCarthy replied with a grin. As he continued he spread his hands in an open gesture. “We have everything you requested and have even thrown in a couple of extras to pique your interest.”

“Then to what do I owe the pleasure?” Emilie asked as she narrowed her eyes in suspicion. It made sense that if there were problems he had come to explain them away. She couldn’t think of another innocent reason for him to have come in person.

“You are a Somerville, are you not?” McCarthy asked. “Don’t look so surprised,” he chuckled in response to the look on Emilie’s face. “You people should learn to be less suspicious of me. Your uncle tends to react the same way.”

“If there’s nothing wrong with our order, I presume I can send over my teams now?” Emilie asked, refusing to let her guard down.

“Yes, yes of course,” McCarthy said with a wave of his hand. “My people will transmit the freighters’ access codes to you now,” he added as he looked away from Emilie and gave a quick nod. “The freighters are yours. Payment has already been made. I came because I wanted to talk.”

“Well, we are talking,” Emilie responded as she tried to keep her emotions in check. Mentally she summoned the neutral composure she had seen Suzanna put on when she was entering into political negotiations.

McCarthy let out a breath. “None of you navy types make this easy. I’ll come right to it then. These pirate activities you have all embarked upon. They weren’t a part of our original deal. You’re driving up the cost of freight insurance and scaring off some of my legal business partners. How long do you intend to continue your activities?”

“I’m surprised you are complaining,” Emilie responded. “I didn’t imagine you availed yourself of the use of freight insurance. I didn’t know smugglers went around declaring their illegal cargoes to insurance companies.”

“You’d be surprised,” McCarthy replied as he leaned forward. “And I have plenty of legitimate business I partake in. Plus, you’re not just forcing up the official freight insurance rates, you’re driving up those in the black market as well.”

Emilie waved her hand dismissively. “I’m afraid that is not something that can be helped. Perhaps though you have been paying attention to the freighters we have taken? Your freighters aren’t at risk.”

“I have,” McCarthy replied with a nod. “And it’s obvious what you are doing. I know your uncle has enemies in the UN and this is a good way to get back at them. But it is hurting my business. Most people aren’t concerned about whose freighters are being taken, they’re just getting nervous because any are being stolen in the first place.”

“Well, like I said, there’s nothing I can do about that. I have my orders,” Emilie replied.

“Then I’m afraid your actions are going to impact the price of the commodities I am providing for you. If business gets more difficult, prices must go up,” McCarthy explained.

“Negotiating prices is above my pay grade,” Emilie responded. “You’ll have to speak to my uncle or Rear Admiral Gupta about that. But I’ll certainly pass on the message.”

“Then I would like to arrange a meeting with your uncle or Gupta,” McCarthy said. “I’ll transmit details of a time and place to you.”

“I’ll certainly pass the message on for you, though it may take a couple of months for them to receive it,” Emilie responded.

“A couple of months?” McCarthy asked. “Your secret base is that far away?”

Emilie shrugged. “That piece of information is way above your pay grade.”

McCarthy chuckled again. “You can’t blame a guy for trying. There was one other thing I wanted to pass on as well. I have an updated list of potential products I think your people may be interested in. Now that I know a little more about your operation. I’ve just sent it across.”

Emilie looked over to Jackson. The Sub Lieutenant motioned to inform her that the file had just been sent to her command console. Emilie whistled when she opened it and scanned through a section of it. “You have access to these kinds of hardware.”

“For a price, anything is possible,” McCarthy explained. “Do you think your superiors will be interested?”

“I would say so,” Emilie reassured the smuggler. “Though not for any price. I’ll pass the list on and I’m sure it can be a part of your conversation with them when you meet in the future.”

“Very good, that’s all I ask for,” McCarthy responded. “If you have nothing for me, then I will take my leave. I don’t like hanging around in Indian space any more than necessary. They don’t treat smugglers very well.”

“Who does?” Emilie asked. “Your reputation always precedes you, I’m surprised you’re welcome anywhere.”

Once again McCarthy chuckled. “Welcome might be too strong a word, but again, you’d be surprised at where money can get you. I dare say I’d be more welcome than you in plenty of systems right now. Especially here, didn’t you just take three Indian freighters a few days ago?”

“Touché,” Emilie responded as she nodded. “Perhaps you have a point. Farewell then McCarthy, I’ll pass on your messages to my uncle and Admiral Gupta.”

“That is all I ask,” McCarthy said as he returned Emilie’s nod and ended the COM channel.

“Are our freighters ready to depart?” she asked her bridge officers.

“The boarding parties are reporting all systems functional,” Bernard responded.

“Send them our first set of coordinates and then inform them to match Pegasus’ course and speed,” Emilie replied. “Then lay in the same course and take us out of here.”

For the next two hours Pegasus led the freighters along a zigzag course until they were far enough away from the large asteroid that she was confident McCarthy could no longer detect them. Then she ordered Pegasus turned onto a new trajectory towards the rendezvous point with Celestial and the three captured freighters she was looking after. When Pegasus got into range of her sister ship, Commander Rosenhall opened a laser COM channel. “Well, how did it go?” she asked Emilie.

“Everything went as expected,” Emilie answered. “We’ve got everything we’ve ordered. McCarthy was there himself though. He has a couple of messages he wants passed on to my uncle.”

“McCarthy himself?” Rosenhall asked with a raised eyebrow. “What was he like?”

“Confident, very confident,” Emilie answered. “Beyond that it was hard to get a read on him. We only spoke for a short while. He knows who I am though and that we are out here.”

“Why does that not surprise me?” Rosenhall replied as she rolled her eyes. “He seems to know what’s going on around here before it happens. Well, it’s good to have you back with us. Now we can head home. Eight freighters filled with supplies. Scott will be delighted.”

“She will,” Emilie replied with a nod. ““I also have another idea I’d like to run by you. It’s something we can try on our next cruise. We’d have to find the right system though, and it will be risky, but I think it could work.”

“Riskier than your last idea?” Rosenhall asked. “Pegasus was sitting right underneath the guns of that destroyer for nearly twenty minutes. If they had detected you, you would have been done for.”

“But they didn’t, and we got three freighters out of it. It was worth the risk,” Emilie countered.

“I’m not denying that, I let you carry it out after all. But if you wouldn’t call that risky, I’m wondering what you do.”

“Well, let me explain,” Emilie said with a grin.

Chapter 14

It is fitting that the Imperial palace and the three houses of government now sit on what was once the UN Buildings.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UN buildings, New York, Earth. 14th May 2480 AD.

Kapoor slammed her fist down on the armrest of her mahogany chair. She struck the chair so hard that some of the wine splashed out of the glass in her other hand. “This is unacceptable. It has gone on far too long,” she shouted, unaware of the wine soaking into her expensive trousers. “We need to put a stop to this. Do you know that my father’s company lost three more freighters? We have the combined military might of every Human nation at our command. And still these traitors have not been apprehended.”

The three Admirals Kapoor had invited to her informal meeting looked at one another. They didn’t know whether Kapoor was looking for an answer or not.

“What we need is a different approach,” Representative Dawson of the British Star Kingdom said. “Somerville’s mutiny and open hostility to the UN is a blight on all of us. But especially so for my country. Despite everything, many still look at Somerville as one of our heroes. He needs to be captured and put on trial. Then everyone will be able to see his guilt. What we’ve been doing so far hasn’t worked.”

“That’s why I invited you all here,” Kapoor responded. “There are enough of us here to sway the Military Subcommittee when we meet in two days’ time. I want to implement some more radical approaches to this problem.”

“What more do you have in mind?” Admiral Gonzales, formerly of the Argentinian navy asked. “We’re already going to propose that we triple the number of light ships assigned to protect freighters in the Indian, French and Canadian colonies. That is where ninety percent of the increased activity is happening.” Gonzales shifted in his seat slightly as he continued, “apart from the most recent attack, Somerville’s forces haven’t attacked any freighters who were accompanied by an armed escort. If we flood the area with warships, we should be able to put an end to their operations.”

“That is not enough,” Kapoor replied forcefully. “Not enough by far. What do you think Somerville will do when they learn of all these new warships? Simply move their ships elsewhere? Even if they have some kind of base of operations they are operating from, what’s to stop them from moving their privateers into British and Chinese colonial space? Or across to American colonial space? They can attack freighters anywhere they wish.”

“They can,” Vice Admiral Lopez agreed tentatively. “But our analysis of their attacks suggests that they are targeting some very specific freighters. We believe that the additional ships we plan to propose will provide the most protection to the targets Somerville seems to have identified.”

“You mean my father’s shipping company and other freighters associated with UN Representatives,” Kapoor growled. “You think Somerville will just stop attacking freighters if he cannot take mine?”

“He did very clearly lay out his objectives in the broadcast he transmitted across the system,” Admiral Lam commented. Lam had been appointed by the Canadian government to sit on the Military Subcommittee. “His actions are those of a pirate and a traitor, but Somerville is no fool. He does seem to be acting according to the concerns he claims to hold.”

“I know exactly what he’s doing,” Kapoor spat. “He’s going after my funding. Well, we are going to put an end to that! These extra ships are only the beginning. I want Somerville hunted down and captured. He and all those who mutinied with him.”

“We are working on that,” Lam said. “But the Human sphere is a massive area of space and it is simply too easy to hide if one doesn’t want to be found.”

“That is why we need to draw him out,” Kapoor responded. “And cut off his support. You’ve all seen the speech the First Councilor of Haven gave to her people. And we have daily reports coming in from contacts in the Haven system. Haven is breaking almost every part of the Combined Military Treaty they signed six years ago. As I understand it, they are on course to lay down the outer hull of a brand-new battlecruiser in the next month. A battlecruiser! They agreed not to build anything larger than a destroyer. And we have reports of numerous shipments of raw materials and other military components going missing in Haven space. They are simply unaccounted for. It’s obvious what she is doing.”

“What are you proposing?” Representative Dawson asked. “She is the First Councilor of one of the member nations of the UN.”

“She is,” Kapoor agreed with a nod. “And as such, she is under the authority of the UN Interplanetary committee. That means she is under our authority. I want the Military Subcommittee to send a recommendation to the full Interplanetary Committee that Suzanna Somerville be arrested and brought to New York for trial. She has clearly broken the combined military agreement she signed on behalf of her nation. We can put her on trial and use it as an opportunity to expose whatever other support she has given to her husband. We’ll be able to charge her with committing treason against the United Nations. That should draw out her husband.”

“What you’re talking about will have serious political repercussions,” Representative Diaz of Brazil responded. “If we use the Interplanetary Committee’s authority to indict a sitting head of state, every other nation will fear we could do the same to them. We’d be setting at very dangerous precedent.”

“We are in very dangerous times,” Kapoor responded as she turned and fixed Diaz with a level gaze. “An entire military fleet has mutinied and now they are wreaking havoc on the intersystem trade that our colonies rely upon. The head of one of our member states is aiding and abetting such activity. If this is not the time when the UN should step up to the plate, then I do not know what is.”

“You do have a point,” Dawson replied with a nod of her head. “But perhaps, we don’t have to take it as far as you suggest. We could leak the fact that we intend to arrest Suzanna. We can even send a UN military delegation to Haven for that very purpose. If Somerville gets wind of our actions, he will undoubtedly come to rescue his wife. If we bring a second force we could trap him in the Haven system and apprehend him without having to fully commit to putting a sitting head of state on trial.”

“She deserves to face trial,” Kapoor responded instinctively. Then she took a moment and composed herself. “But, I see the merit in your suggestion. Let’s compromise then. We will get the Military Subcommittee to petition the Interplanetary Committee to give us permission to arrest the First Councilor. Then we will make arrangements to trap and apprehend Somerville in the Haven system. However, if he does not show, we will go through with the arrest and trial. One way or another we will get Somerville, for I have no doubt he will be unable to resist pulling some kind of stunt to try and help his wife here on Earth. What do you say Admirals?”

“The political aspect of this is your domain Representative,” Lam answered. “Militarily, it should not be too hard to move the forces necessary to trap Somerville to the Haven system without being noticed. Especially if we go ahead with increasing the number of light escort ships in the Indian, French and Canadian colonial territories. We can siphon some of them off and dispatch them to Haven.”

“And you don’t think Somerville will be able to escape whatever trap you put together?” Kapoor asked as she took a sip from her wine. She paused for a moment when she realized half of it was gone. Only then did she notice the stain on her trouser leg. Choosing to ignore it, she continued. “By all accounts, thanks to their supposed upgrades, their ships are faster and stealthier than our own military vessels.”

“We will,” Lam assured her. “Numbers have a quality all of their own. We will bring enough ships to make sure Somerville cannot escape.”

“Good, good,” Kapoor said as a small smile spread across her lips. “I want to see him incarcerated. We will lock him up and throw away the key. That is what he deserves.” In a quick motion she downed her wine glass. “I want one of you three to personally command this mission. Vice Admiral Lopez, you have the most field experience. Are you up to the task of bringing Somerville in?”

“Of course Representative,” Lopez responded as he sat up in his chair. “But my government appointed me to the Military Subcommittee. I have responsibilities here.”

“Your responsibilities are to the Military Subcommittee,” Kapoor responded with a nod. “Of course they are. But that is why we need you to go. How many of our active admirals can we trust? How many of them might be tempted to let Somerville slip away? How many of them would simply be outsmarted by him? We need someone of your loyalty and ability,” Kapoor assured him. “And,” she added as she raised a finger, “we need someone we can trust with our plan. That is you Vice Admiral.”

“I agree,” Diaz said. “This will be a delicate operation. We need a steady hand at the tiller. I will speak to your Prime Minister, he can appoint a temporary replacement to sit on the subcommittee whilst you are gone. And don’t worry, I will make sure it is only temporary.”

“It doesn’t sound like you’re giving me much choice,” Lopez replied. “Alright, I will do it. But if I’m doing it, I will pick the ships I am taking with me. I will not allow Somerville to make a fool of me.”

“That is not going to be a problem,” Kapoor assured him. “That is what we all want.”

“This is a dangerous plan you are embarking us upon,” Admiral Gonzales commented. “Even if it works, it only solves half of our problems. If that. I don’t know how much the rest of you have looked into those who mutinied with Admiral Somerville, but I have. It is true, there are a few key senior officers who are very close to Somerville. Rear Admiral Gupta and his Flag Captain Becket have a long history with Somerville. But the vast majority of the Captains and flag officers who sided with Somerville in the Holstein system did not serve with him prior to his appointment to the Outer Defense Fleet. Yet despite their national allegiances and oaths to the UN, they chose to follow him. I fear that even if we cut the head off the snake, the body will not die. If you really want to take a more radical approach to this problem, we need to hunt down every single ship that mutinied. And to do that we need to be able to tackle them on an even playing field.”

“We have been over this,” Dawson responded as her tone hardened. “There will be no additional funding for the UN Navy. The next five-year budget has already been approved and put in motion. There is no political will to fund additional research and ship upgrades. Not when they are unnecessary.”

“The actions of the mutineers are making such steps necessary are they not?” Gonzales asked. “Surely there is a mounting political will to see these mutineers brought to justice? Every freighter that is taken is increasing the uncertainty surrounding intersystem trade. That has knock-on effects that will impact us all.”

“The hallmarks of each of our governments’ election platforms were promises to drastically curb military spending,” Diaz countered. “None of us would be here if our governments hadn’t campaigned to curtail the kinds of arms race you’re proposing we embark on once again.”

“Perhaps this is something we should reconsider,” Kapoor said slowly. Both Dawson and Diaz’s heads spun round.

“You can’t be serious,” Dawson snapped. “Everything we have done on the Military Subcommittee has been aimed at stopping another arms race.”

Kapoor held up a hand. “I’m not suggesting we allocate funds to upgrade the entire fleet. Perhaps, a small task force. We could funnel the funds to the military and class it as an anti-piracy assignment. We then upgrade a select few light ships so that they are able to chase and engage the mutineers. All we need is a small force to achieve parity with them. The reports we’re receiving suggest they have only managed to upgrade a handful of their light ships. There is no way they have access to the facilities they would need to upgrade their larger warships. If we can find and catch their smaller ships, we should be able to get the intelligence we need to send a proper fleet after their main fleet. That would be acceptable to us all would it not? We must put an end to these treasonous activities as quickly as possible.”

“Perhaps, if it was only a small force,” Dawson responded. “I think I could convince the Prime Minister of that. James’ actions have made both of our positions far more difficult than either of us wish. The sooner we have him locked up somewhere out of sight the better. Even after everything he has done, he is far more popular in our nation than I would like.”

“And if it was only a one-time expense,” Diaz nodded. “It might prove helpful if our governments can show the bigger shipping corporations that we are taking this threat seriously. They do have political power of their own of course. We want to keep them onside.”

“If we’re going to upgrade some of our ships, we should upgrade them all,” Gonzales insisted. “I understand there is little political will for such expenditure, but militarily it makes no sense to have different ships with significantly different capabilities all within one fleet. It wouldn’t have to be a quick process. The expense could be spread out over the next five to ten years. But if we are going to do this on a small scale, we should seek to continue to modernize the rest of the fleet as well.”

Kapoor shook her head. “That is not happening. Not on my watch. This anti-piracy funding will allow you to develop the necessary technologies and install them in a select few ships. Going forward, you can then include these new technologies on all new construction. You’ll have to be satisfied with that. There is no funding to upgrade our entire fleet.”

Gonzales clenched his jaw and bit back whatever he was going to say. The look on Kapoor’s face made it obvious she was not going to budge.

“Listen,” Dawson said as she read the emotions on Gonzales’ face. “We are all on the same team here. At face value, we have nothing against modernizing the Navy. We just do not have the funds. All of us represent governments that have made certain promises. Promises we will not break. We have enough enemies who are pushing for greater military build-up. Especially with the lies Somerville is spouting. We must stick together.”

“We must,” Kapoor said with a sharp nod of her head. “Or else we will become political enemies. There are only two sides on this issue. If you like Admiral, I can speak to your President and make him aware of your concerns.”

Gonzales shook his head, though his expression did not change. “That won’t be necessary. I know his mind on this matter.” Inwardly he fumed. Kapoor knew that if his President found out he was advocating for more military spending, he would be removed from the Subcommittee.

“Good,” Kapoor replied. “Then we are all agreed. When the Subcommittee meets in two days, we will present a two-pronged strategy to deal with these traitors. We will seek to arrest the First Councilor of Haven and cut off the material and financial supplies Somerville is getting from her, all the while working to capture Somerville himself. And then we will put together an anti-piracy task force with the funding necessary to mop up the rest of Somerville’s followers. Together these two strategies should put an end to the nuisance Somerville has become.”

“There is one other thing we should discuss in relation to this,” Dawson suggested. “If Vice Admiral Lopez is going to command the force sent to arrest the First Councilor, who will head up this anti-piracy task force? It will require a commander of considerable skill, for they will not just be putting together one single operation. They will have to go head-to-head with Rear Admiral Gupta and the rest of those who mutinied with Somerville. All of them have considerable combat experience.”

“It sounds like you have someone in mind Representative,” Admiral Lam suggested.

“Well?” Kapoor asked when Dawson didn’t immediately answer.

“I do in fact,” Dawson replied slowly. “As we were discussing this, one name came to mind. Vice Admiral Lightfoot. He has exactly the skills that will be needed to hunt down these pirates.”

“Lightfoot,” Kapoor growled. “He was one who let James lead the Outer Defense Fleet out into unknown space in the first place! He was lucky we let him keep command of the forces at X-32. Why should we trust him with this?”

“Because he is a very competent commander,” Dawson responded. “And, I believe, a very motivated one as well. Think about it. Somerville humiliated him. It’s obvious in his reports that he is angry. I know Somerville well; my nation has watched the rise of his military career very closely. Somerville has a reputation of being a good commander himself, and producing the same skills in his subordinates. Vice Admiral Lightfoot has always been recognized as Somerville’s equal. Of all our UN Admirals, which of them can we say that of? I can think of no one better than Lightfoot to hunt down Rear Admiral Gupta and the other traitors.”

“Plus, if he fails, he is a ready-made scapegoat,” Diaz suggested. “The Admiral that allowed Somerville to leave in the first place. Well, if he fails again, perhaps we might discover that Lightfoot has been collaborating with Somerville all along?”

“I like it,” Kapoor said with a nod of approval. “And it means we can appoint someone else to command the Defenses at X-32, someone more appropriate to the task. Very well,” she added with another nod. “We will propose Lightfoot takes command of this task force. He can hunt down these pirates.”

*

An hour later, after discussing several other issues that were likely to come up at the Military Subcommittee meeting, Kapoor finally brought her informal get-together to a close. They had laid out the strategies they wished to pursue in the coming meeting. Of course, she knew there were other factions within the Subcommittee, but including her other allies and those she had gathered today, she was confident she would get her way. As her guests filed out, Kapoor pulled out a datapad and scanned the urgent messages her aide had forwarded to her. A delicate cough made her look up. Representative Dawson was still in her seat. “Is there something else?” she asked as she set the datapad down.

“There is another more delicate matter that we should discuss,” Dawson suggested. “One the Admirals don’t need to hear about.”

“And that is?” Kapoor asked.

“My analysts tell me there has been a significant uptike in anti-military austerity adverts and other forms of propaganda,” Dawson explained.

“That’s nothing new,” Kapoor replied with a wave of her hand. “The pro-military parties have been campaigning against us for years. I’m sure our strategists can get together and come up with a response. A few more hollow documentaries about just how close the Russian siege came to disaster will quell whatever support these new adverts are garnishing.”

“It’s not just the increase in adverts that is the concern, it’s their source,” Dawson responded. “As far as we can tell, the extra funding isn’t coming from any known political party. It’s coming from someone else. Someone with a significant financial backing.”

“Do we have any ideas?” Kapoor asked, her voice rising slightly. She didn’t like the unknown, not one bit. She liked her enemies out in the open where she could deal with them.

“Nothing definitive, but many of the ads have been focusing heavily on the various broadcasts the traitors from the Outer Defense Fleet spread around. They are doing a good job of keeping the topic trending in public conversation.”

“You think Somerville is trying to play a political game as well as a military one?” Kapoor concluded, her anger rising. The one thing she liked about Somerville was that he had no clue about how politics really worked. To be sure his wife was a pain in the ass. But, so far, Somerville had proven very easy to manipulate. She didn’t like the idea of that changing.

Dawson shrugged ever so slightly. “We have no evidence yet, but it makes sense. He’s going after your family’s shipping company with his pirate attacks, and I know he’s been targeting some of my wealthier supporters. He’s trying to erode our financial support. If he is that canny, it makes sense that he is trying to fund his own political agenda.”

“The Somerville Foundation,” Kapoor said when she realized where Dawson’s thoughts were going. “Or at least, the Foundation as they are calling it now. They very publicly cut all ties with Somerville and denounced him as a traitor. You’re saying you think it was a lie?”

“There has been a significant uptake in advert buys, the money has to be coming from somewhere,” Dawson replied. “The Foundation has money to burn. And they have hundreds of companies and corporations under their umbrella. It would be very easy to cover their tracks if they are the ones behind it.”

“Just how much financial clout does this Foundation have?” Kapoor asked, her concern growing.

“That is a question many have tried to answer. The Foundation is a privately owned organization. It does not trade any public shares but is run by its board of governors. That makes it very hard to get accurate information on. We do know it operates in almost every nation, and, as I said, it has many different corporations that come under its umbrella,” Dawson explained. “Initially Somerville set it up to manage the businesses owned by his dukedom when he inherited the title from his father. They were one of the first companies to invest in Excalibur and made a fortune mining valstronium. Since then, their growth has almost been exponential. Whoever is managing the Foundation behind the scenes is very astute.”

“So they could be a real political player if they wanted,” Kapoor responded.

“Or they already are becoming one,” Dawson replied. “Like I said, I have no concrete evidence yet, but when I do, I will share more with you. Perhaps you could have your people look into it as well?”

“I will,” Kapoor said with a nod. “I certainly will. And our other matter? These increased ad buys aside, is the issue still trending downward.”

“It is,” Dawson answered. “It has been ten months since Somerville released his broadcast throughout the system. Every day and week that goes by it gets further and further out of the minds of the populace. I wouldn’t call the counter narrative we’ve been pushing a complete success. Most surveys suggest about forty percent of the populace still believe the Karacknids are real and at least pose some kind of threat. But the longer it goes without hearing anything more about them, the more that drops.”

“But that could start to change with these new ad buys,” Kapoor replied.

Dawson nodded. “The ads only started appearing in the last couple of weeks. They’re only starting to have an impact, but at the very least I expect the trend to level off. I’ve already ordered a ten percent increase in our own ad buys. I suggest your people do the same. In a few weeks we can analyze things and see if we need to take more serious action. By then we may know who we’re up against as well.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Kapoor said as her mind went to the three freighters her father had angrily contacted her about the previous day. “We’ve already been funding this counter narrative for ten months. There are more than a few voices in my party that would like to see us reducing our expenditure. Not increasing it. And one or two donors are starting to show signs of losing their enthusiasm for us. Finances may be tight.”

“Tight they may be,” Dawson responded. “But we need to stay on top of this. If your backers are anything like mine, they could jump ship if public opinion switches on this issue. And if they do, I could find myself with a significant shortfall.”

“It will not come to that,” Kapoor said with another dismissive wave of her hand. “This is just all the more reason to deal with Somerville and his people decisively.”

“Yes,” Dawson replied with a nod. “It is. But if we are facing a new political player, we need to know about it as well.”

“Well, we can both keep our ears to the ground,” Kapoor assured her.

Dawson nodded again and turned to leave. She stopped herself before fully turning away from Kapoor. “And the private contractors you hired. There’s no new news from them?”

Kapoor shook her head. “They’ve discovered two new systems out beyond Holstein. Doubtless there are more, but there’s no sign of these Karacknids or any other alien civilization. Somerville’s story is a myth. A good one, I’ll give him that. But a myth, nonetheless. His so called sensor data is a fabrication. The sooner we capture him and publicly denounce his lies, the better.”

“Agreed,” Dawson responded. “I’ll take my leave then, Representative.”

“Farewell, Representative,” Kapoor replied. She tapped a note onto her datapad for one of her aides. If she was going to have to find more funding to combat the political ads that were promoting Somerville’s myths, cutting back on the private contractors she had hired to map out the area Somerville claimed the aliens came from would be top of the list. If they hadn’t found anything in the last ten months, it was unlikely they were going to now.

Chapter 15

Given the size and power of the Empire in our day, the War of Doom is often viewed as something that was a predominantly human affair. This couldn’t be further from the truth. For much of the war Humanity played a small role, the reality is that the war grew to engulf more than fifty species in a desperate fight for survival.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Beowulf Varanni prime, 14th May 2480 AD.

“We’ll be exiting shift space in a couple of minutes,” James called to Admiral Jil’lal as she stepped onto the small bridge of the destroyer Beowulf. “You’re just in time.”

Jil’lal shot James a very humanlike grin and shook her head. “I can still hardly believe it. Seventy light-years in just four days. And not a single course correction needed! We need to get our hands on some of these dark matter expellers. Think of how it would impact trade between our two nations. We could create a direct shift passage from our side of the Gift to Vestar, and then you could create one from your side to the Sol system. It would probably only take three days to cover the entire distance. We could cut down a twenty-five day journey by nearly ninety percent.”

“That is just one of the ways in which the Varanni could assist us,” James agreed. “There will be many others as well.”

“I just hope they don’t mind us stopping in unannounced,” Jil’lal responded. “From what you’ve told me, I imagine they are very busy.”

“They won’t mind,” James said with a shake of his head. “And I doubt we will be completely unannounced. Several ships left Cria just after we entered the system. I imagine they got here several hours before us. There will probably be a welcoming party waiting for us.”

“That’s good to know,” Jil’lal said. “It’s very rude in our culture to show up to someone’s house unannounced.”

“Really?” James asked as he turned around. “I never picked up on that before. I guess I owe you an apology. I keep doing it to you.”

“In your case we decided long ago to make an exception,” Jil’lal explained. “Yes, you do often show up unannounced. And yes, you rarely bring good news. But it is usually the news we need to hear. What do you think we will find in the Varanni homeworld when we arrive?”

“Hopefully, a world preparing for war,” James answered. “I am delighted that your leadership has taken heed of my warning and are taking steps to prepare themselves. I’m glad they sent you to meet with the Varanni. But the future of both of our species is very much in the Varanni and their allies’ hands. Their trading alliance is tens of times more powerful than our two civilizations. When the Karacknids come, much of the war will depend on the Varanni.”

“But not all of it,” Jil’lal insisted as she tightened her four fists into balls. “The Vestarian people will play their part.”

“That they will,” James agreed. “I have no doubt. The Kulreans though,” he added as he raised his voice and turned to the bridge’s entrance where Hallock had just appeared. “I’m still trying to figure out what way they are going to jump.”

Hallock lifted his chin slightly. “You should know Admiral, a Kulrean does not jump. And nor do we involve ourselves in the wars of other species.”

“And yet you are here Superintendent,” Jil’lal said as she shared a glance with James. “From my understanding of your species’ history, this is the furthest away from your home system any of your people has been for a millennia. If this isn’t a jump in response to the news James brought, what do you call it?”

“This is a mission to re-establish communication with our ancient neighbors,” Hallock explained. “My species had brief dealings with the Varanni two of your millennia ago. It pleased us to hear that they are faring well. My government felt it would be beneficial to both of our species to re-establish our acquaintance with one another.”

“And the Varanni can tell you if these Karacknids really are the threat I believe they are,” James added.

“I’m sure they will be able to handle the threat the Karacknids pose, if they pose a threat at all. The Varanni were very advanced when we last encountered them. Not compared to the Kulrean civilization of course, but in their own way. I’m sure they have the situation under control.”

“Well, we are about to find out,” James said when the countdown appeared on Beowulf’s main holo- projector. “We are about to arrive.”

As the destroyer jumped out of shift space into the system, and made its way towards the capital planet of the Varanni civilization, the three of them spent most of the journey in silence. It was obvious to James from the look on her face that Jil’lal was going through the same emotions he felt the first time he had visited the system. Pretty much every piece of real estate in the system was developed, either for habitation, or some kind of mining or research purposes. Flowing between the inner planets, the orbital habitats that dominated the gas giants and the extensive asteroid mining operations on the outer edges of the system, there were literally tens of thousands of ships on the move. The only planet that looked somewhat normal was Varanni Prime itself. Aside from all the orbital stations, the planet’s surface look pristine and untouched. From the way Hallock seemed to be taking in the sights, James almost thought the Kulrean was impressed as well. Certainly, next to the Kulrean home system, Varanni prime was the most impressive system James had ever visited. And the Kulreans had spent the last three millennia building up their home system and nothing else. If Hallock is impressed, that means the Varanni have come even further than his people might have predicted, James thought as he analyzed the situation. He wasn’t sure if that was a good omen or not. In his conversations with Hallock during the trip to the Varanni home system, the Kulrean diplomat hadn’t seemed too concerned by the Karacknids. Yet James knew the Karacknids were a grave concern to the Varanni Senate. If Hallock had been underestimating the Varanni, that probably meant he was seriously underestimating the Karacknids as well.

“We have a communication coming in from one of the orbital stations around Varanni Prime. It’s an official welcome from their Senate and a set of orbital and ground coordinates,” Beowulf’s COM officer reported.

Beowulf’s Captain caught James’ eye and James nodded in response. “Slot us into our assigned orbit and prepare a shuttle for launch,” the Captain ordered.

“That’s our cue,” James said to his two guests as he stood. “We should get ready for whatever kind of reception they have planned for us. I’ll meet you in the shuttle bay momentarily.”

*

James smiled widely when he stepped off the shuttle’s ramp and saw who was waiting to greet them. “Senator Mashar it is a pleasure to see you again,” he said as he bowed deeply before the Varanni Senator.

Mashar lowered her large slug like body in a similar gesture, which to James’ surprise, matched his own bow in depth. He knew the Varanni only bowed so low for those they considered their equals. He hadn’t been expecting such a compliment. “May I introduce two friends of mine, they have been appointed by their respective governments to make contact with your species and the Varanni Trading Alliance. This is Admiral Jil’lal of the Vestarian Navy and Superintendent Hallock of Kulthar.”

As James introduced Jil’lal and Hallock, they bowed deeply before Mashar. She bowed to each of them in return, noticeably deeper for Hallock. “On behalf of the Varanni Senate, I welcome all three of you here. Concerning times are before us all and so it is good that we have friends who can count on one another. Come, diplomat Haloar has been assigned by the Senate to speak with you. He awaits within the Senate buildings.”

James swallowed the lump in his throat at the mention of Haloar and then stepped aside and motioned for Jil’lal and Hallock to precede him. Haloar had been the diplomat the Varanni had sent to Earth to speak with the Interplanetary Committee. The recording of the meeting had been smuggled to him a couple of months ago by one of the operatives Russell had planted in the offices of the Military Subcommittee. He had also read the first-hand account MacArthur had written. One of the cells they had set up on Earth had thankfully managed to find where he was being held and freed him. Neither the recordings or MacArthur’s account had made for pleasant consumption. I hope Haloar has calmed down some, James thought as Mashar drew Jil’lal and Hallock into casual conversation.

After a brief tour of the senate buildings, Mashar lead them into a small reception room. Haloar was upright, peering out one of the room’s windows when they entered. After Mashar made the introductions, they all sat down. Amazingly, there were seats perfectly fitted for each species already in place.

“Let me begin by welcoming you each to our homeworld. I hope we will have time to take you on a tour of some of the more sacred sites to our people before you leave,” Haloar said. “My people take great delight in our homeworld and it is always a pleasure to share it with others.”

“That would be a great honor for me,” Hallock responded. “My ancestors visited your homeworld an age ago. They spoke very highly of it. I must say, so far what I’ve seen has lived up to their descriptions.”

“Your ancestors were some of those who visited our homeworld when our species last had contact?” Mashar asked.

Hallock made a gesture James knew to signal an affirmation. “They were, though it was fifteen generations ago.”

“Only fifteen?” Jil’lal asked as she turned to Hallock. “I thought it was two thousand years ago that your two species came across one another.”

“The lifespan of a Kulrean is somewhat longer than that of the Vestarian,” Hallock explained. “Still, it was a long time ago.”

“Yes, it certainly was,” Haloar agreed. “I’m sorry that this time we are meeting under such different circumstances. I am pleased that you were willing to come, however. Our historical records speak of your species reluctance to leave your home system.”

“Your records are correct,” Hallock confirmed. “This is the second time I have left Kulthar, but before me, no Kulrean had left our home system for eight generations. My ancestors that made contact with your species were one of the last survey missions we sent out. Beyond the occasional visit to a nearby system, my species is content with the home we have made for ourselves.”

“Then you recognize the seriousness of the threat the Karacknids pose to us all,” Haloar responded. “They respect no borders or home systems. They would take yours if they could. As you may have noticed on your way into the system, we are mobilizing our entire civilization to prepare for the war we believe is coming. We would no doubt appreciate all the help you may be willing to give us.”

Hallock raised one of his arms. “You may be getting ahead of yourself in this. Admiral Somerville has shared his concerns with my species’ leadership.  In response I was dispatched to come here. But we came to seek clarification. At present without further evidence, the Kulrean people do not believe these Karacknid are a threat to our existence. When you met my ancestors, my species were firm pacifists,” Hallock continued to explain. Though he paused to glance at James. “More recent events have changed that slightly. We are willing to defend ourselves. That being the case, we have little concern that the Karacknids could threaten us.”

“Well,” Haloar replied and then paused. “It may be that they are not a threat to you. I am unaware of the strength of your system’s defenses. From what we know of the Karacknids, it is possible that they could deem you too difficult to conquer and they may just ignore you. However, I think that unlikely. Rather than fear you, they would see your technology base as one of their greatest opportunities. Even if you could defeat one of their fleets, they would likely keep sending more and more until they wore you down. As advanced as your civilization is, surely it cannot keep pace with an Empire that spans hundreds of industrialized worlds?”

“Our defenses are strong,” Hallock replied. “Yet we are not so arrogant to at least acknowledge that we can be taken by surprise.”

James mentally nodded at Hallock’s remark. He was glad to hear the Kulrean admit it. When James had first discovered their system they had very nearly been taken by surprise to the extent that their very existence had been threatened. That had shocked the Kulreans into abandoning their pacifism, yet they were still a long way from being willing to take up arms to do anything other than defend their homeworld.

“Well, I’ve already scheduled a military briefing with our chief Admirals. They will confirm what Admiral Somerville has shared and give you some insight into the threat the Karacknids may or may not pose to your system. However, I hope given the friendly relationships our species has shared in the past, that your people would not just be concerned with themselves but also with the fate of the Varanni and, indeed, the other species that inhabit this sector of the galaxy.”

“We are concerned about all intelligent life,” Hallock responded. “I confess, it troubles me to hear you speaking in such a tone. My people believed Admiral Somerville had overestimated the threat these Karacknids pose. Certainly, we could understand the Humans being concerned, but I didn’t expect the Varanni civilization to fear its own demise. Your military power and strength is significant, is it not?”

Haloar bowed slightly. “For this part of the galaxy it is, and until recently we did not think we needed any more military power than we have. However, the appearance of the Karacknids has proved the provisions we have made to defend our own species woefully inadequate. It is our estimate that if the Karacknids were able to mass their entire fleet against our civilization, they could conquer us within a matter of months.”

James had been watching Hallock closely and the widening of his eyes was unmistakable. “That cannot be the case,” the Kulrean said almost without thinking.

“I assure you it is,” Haloar responded. “That is why my civilization is now seeking to do everything that it can. And why we would beseech your people to share with us whatever assistance you can give us. We have no doubt that if the Karacknids conquer the species of our Alliance, that Humanity will be next. And then, once the Karacknids discover your home system, they will no doubt seek to acquire your technologies.”

“It seems my trip has been profitable already then,” Hallock said as he turned to James. “Perhaps my people owe you an apology. You may not have been over estimating the threat of this new enemy.”

“No apologies needed,” James said diplomatically. “You know the trouble my own people are having with facing up to this new reality. I’m just glad that you are here to hear this.”

“What of your people?” Haloar asked as he turned to Jil’lal. “Are you prepared for this new threat that faces us all?”

“Prepared, no,” Jil’lal answered with a shake of her head. “My species controls just seven systems and only recently established our first colony. However, the Humans are our friends. If the Karacknids launch an attack against them, then my people will fight alongside them. Like you, we have begun to prepare our economy and military for such a war. Given the size and strength of the navy Admiral Somerville has told me your Trading Alliance boasts, my people know we will be of little consequence in this coming war. Yet we will do what we can.”

Haloar bowed to Jil’lal to show his appreciation. “Your words are encouraging. I fear my species will need all the friends and help we can get if we are to weather the coming storm. It will be a pleasure for us to add the Vestarian people to our list of friends.” Haloar turned to James. “And you Admiral? Your fame is increasing among my people. All those who fought in the battle of Jaranna have spoken very highly of you. It is a pleasure to have you with us once more. How fares your species? I hope things have changed since I visited your homeworld. I confess, I found the rest of your people to be very unlike those of your fleet who I spoke with when you were last here.”

James bowed as deeply as he could. “On behalf of my people I wish to formally apologize for how you were treated when you visited our homeworld. I’m afraid you were caught up in a political intrigue that was going on. As you know, my species history has been full of wars and political rivalries between different nations. Currently there are many in power on Earth who have developed a strong aversion to any kind of action that could lead to another war. They saw your arrival as a trick I was playing in order to gain more power.”

Haloar returned the bow, though only slightly. “Your apology is accepted Admiral, though I suspect you speak more for yourself than for your political leaders. Are you telling me that there has been a change of mind? That your people are now open to negotiations and cooperation?”

James shook his head. “I’m afraid I cannot tell you that. At the moment I and most of those who fought with your navy at Jaranna are considered outlaws by the governments of my species. We are doing everything we can to prepare our people for the eventual Karacknid attack, but, as a whole, our species is not taking the threat seriously.”

“That is deeply disappointing to hear,” Haloar responded. “The Senate, and especially our naval hierarchy, will not be pleased with this news. Admiral Jourm speaks very highly of the strategic capabilities you and Rear Admiral Gupta demonstrated during our operation to assist the Mindus. They have been hoping that the addition of your species’ forces and commanders would give us a significant boost. I will allow them to explain more, but they will not be pleased to hear there has been no development on this front.”

“I assure you, my people are doing what we can to change this fact. In part this is why I am here, we need as much up-to-date information as possible on the Karacknids so that we can try and awaken my species to the danger they are in,” James responded.

“And I’m sure you are keen to analyze our war plans,” Haloar replied. “It is my experience that military personnel are all the same, no matter the species.”

“You are right of course,” James replied as he gave a slight bow. “Not a day has gone by since we left Mindus space where I haven’t longed to know how things are progressing with your battle plans.”

“Well you’ll be pleased to hear that Jourm and his Admirals have scheduled a briefing for you, though it’s not for another couple of hours. For now, perhaps we can put discussing the doom and gloom of our common futures on hold. There is much I would like to know about the Kulrean and Vestarian civilizations and cultures. We can return to talk of war when the briefing begins. For now, let me take you to the Senate Gardens. It is where we bring all first time visitors to our planet.”

“We would be deeply honored,” Jil’lal said.

“Tell me Admiral Jil’lal, just how long has your species had access to faster than light travel?” Haloar asked as they moved out of the meeting room.

Chapter 16

The Varanni Sector is now only a moderately sized independent sector within the Empire. Once it was home to the most powerful species humanity had encountered. One who’s strength outmatched our own by a factor of at least fifty. Of course, that was all to change with the discovery of the Karacknids.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

“This is the situation according to our latest intelligence reports,” Admiral Dur’ack announced as the large holo-projector in the conference room hummed into life. In front of James, Jil’lal and Hallock a star map of the Varanni Alliance and Karacknid space appeared. The Karacknids had significantly extended their territory into the sector of space surrounding what had formerly been the Mindus civilization.

“The Karacknids established firm control over every Mindus colony and have begun to up a number of outpost worlds to link their original borders up with those of the Mindus,” Dur’ack explained. “There’s not much to the worlds at present, they’re basically listening posts. We can easily sneak a few scout ships through, but if we ever tried to move a fleet through, they’d know about it. An additional worry is that the space they have incorporated is home to several less developed species the Mindus had relations with. It seems they have been added to the Karacknid Empire as well.”

“That is a colossal volume of space they have just incorporated into their empire,” Jil’lal commented. “Surely it will take them some time to establish themselves there before they would ever think of launching another campaign of conquest.”

“One would hope,” Dur’ack replied. “But all the signs are that they have already begun preparations to continue their offensive. I do not think they are satisfied with what they have conquered yet.”

“And their borders that are further away from us; I see you have been able to get more accurate data on the size of their empire,” James observed. Before all the intelligence they had was a rough line that marked out the extent of the Karacknid’s known territory. It had been barely 300 light years long. Now a significant area of space was marked out as belonging to the Karacknid empire.

“Yes, one of our scouts managed to penetrate several systems into the Karacknid empire,” Dur’ack responded. “They actually made contact with a conquered world and were able to liaise with a group of resistance fighters. They furnished us with what data they had on the Karacknids. The world was conquered fifty years ago and without much of a fight, so their intelligence was limited, but we now know a lot more than we did.”

“So they are as powerful as we thought,” James said, dismay filling his voice. Even though he had been shouting a warning to his own species, he hadn’t wanted to believe it was as bad as the worst projections had suggested.

“I am afraid so. However, there is a glimmer of hope,” Dur’ack said. “The resistance fighters believed there were other worlds who were also fighting a guerrilla war against the Karacknids. Though it was only rumors, they believed the Karacknids were involved in at least one other war besides the one they were fighting against the Mindus. It may be that we can use such resistance groups to our advantage. Though doing so would be a long-term strategy.

“We have bigger problems to contend with right now,” Admiral Jourm, the leader of the Varanni High Command said, speaking for the first time since he had welcomed James, Jil’lal and Hallock. “Show them Jaranna.”

With the flick of a switch Dur’ack altered the image on the holo-projector. James recognized the system immediately. Only there were more ships in it than there had been during the battle of Jaranna. “That is an armada,” he said, his concern growing. If that many ships came against Human space, his species wouldn’t last a week.

“Indeed it is,” Dur’ack replied with a solemn nod. “It’s not quite as bad as it initially appears, at least half of those ships are freighters, though that in itself is telling. If you look closely at the Mindus homeworld, you’ll see there are a significant number of new stations either completed or under construction. Our analysts believe most are repair and resupply yards or storage facilities.”

“Everything they need for a base from which to launch an invasion of our civilizations,” Admiral Ya’sia suggested. “There can be little doubt about their intentions now.”

James nodded to the Crian Admiral, he had been pleased to learn she was on Varanni Prime. “But they are clearly not finished with their preparations yet, we still have time,” he observed as he analyzed the repair yards still under construction.

“They are not finished,” Durack agreed, “but they are making plans. Our scouts detected several squadrons being dispatched from Jaranna towards our territories. At least one headed in the direction of your civilization Admiral Somerville. We believe they have been dispatched to probe our borders and to assess avenues of advance for their main fleets.”

“Have you sent forces out to confront them?” James asked. “I’m sure it would buy us some more time if we could delay their preparations.”

“We have,” Jourm answered. “Though as yet, no contact has been made. We believe they are being very cautious. If we can locate them, we intend to drive them back and make sure the Karacknids know we will not stand for any kind of aggressive push towards our territory. But finding them will be hard,” he said as he waived at the holo-map. James nodded, there were more than two thousand systems between the former borders of the Mindus civilization and Varanni Alliance space. The Karacknid squadrons could be anywhere.

“How many more ships do you expect these Karacknids to have when they finally make their move against you?” Hallock asked, speaking for the first time. He was still staring at the image of the massive Karacknid fleet in orbit around Jaranna.

“Your guess is as good as mine Superintendent,” Dur’ack answered. “Though given the number of freighters already in the system, and the orbital stations they are constructing, analysts believe that Jaranna is being prepared to act as a supply depot for at least twice as many warships as we see here. Of course, if more freighters arrive and more stations are built, our estimates would have to go up further.”

“Can you defend yourself against such a fleet?” Hallock asked.

“If they come at us with double the numbers we see here within the next year, it will be an even fight,” Jourm answered. “The longer they delay, the stronger we become. However, I strongly suspect that what we’re looking at is not much more than a garrison force. Their numbers will be significantly more than this. Probably that means they will not be ready to launch their invasion for at least a year; more likely it will be a year and half to two years before they are ready. Ready for a serious push that is, I expect an initial phase of skirmishes and minor battles within the year. They will want to measure themselves against our defenses before they commit to a serious fight.”

“What preparations are you making?” James asked as he lent forward in his chair.

Dur’ack expanded the star map of Varanni Alliance and Karacknid space. This time it expanded slightly more to allow Human space into the image. There was a gap between the Karacknid territory and Varanni Alliance space that varied between three hundred to three hundred and fifty light-years in length. Roughly one third of the way towards Karacknid territory, there were twelve systems highlighted in red. “We have identified these twelve systems as key choke points the Karacknids will have to use to invade our territory. Even as we speak, we are fortifying each system. We won’t have the forces to make each system impenetrable, but we should be able to hamper whatever initial moves they intend to make against us. Essentially, we are planning on an adaption of a strategy Rear Admiral Gupta suggested to us. When each of the twelve systems are heavily fortified they will act as an early warning barrier for us. If the Karacknids wish to push past one system, they’ll have to concentrate a significant portion of their fleet to do so. When they do, it will alert us to their intended plan of attack. That will allow us to use our quicker interior lines to concentrate our fleet against them.”

James nodded to show his approval. “And if they simply bypass these fortified systems?”

“Along with the orbital defenses and ground weapons, we will have strong squadrons of our smaller ships stationed at each world. If a Karacknid fleet simply bypasses the system, they will find at least one squadron of our ships operating in their rear, cutting off their supply lines,” Dur’ack explained.

“Behind this initial line of defense, we intend to fortify more systems along their likely route of invasion,” Jourm continued. “Our overall strategy is one of delay and attrition. The longer we can keep the Karacknids from reaching any of our major industrial centers, the more opportunity we will have to convert our economies to the construction of warships and the training of military personnel. Realistically, given the size of the Karacknid empire, we have little hope of achieving a short-term victory. It is likely we are decades away from being able to consider launching an invasion of Karacknid space. What we have to aim for is a stalemate. If we can convince the Karacknids that it is too costly to try and conquer us, then some kind of peace settlement may be attainable.”

James nodded again. Though he was dubious about the prospect of the Karacknids agreeing to any kind of peace settlement, he understood where Jourm was coming from. Given the scale of the Karacknid empire, it was almost unthinkable that they could actually be beaten. But that is what it will take, James thought. If the Karacknids really had been expanding their empire by conquest for centuries, it was likely their society didn’t even have a concept of a lasting peace. At best, Jorum’s strategy might allow some kind of ceasefire to be arranged where both sides would lick their wounds before going at it again. James’ experience told him the coming war would be one of annihilation. Either the Karacknid Empire or the free species that faced them would see an end to their civilizations.

“You’re talking about an all-out war that could last years if not decades,” Hallock said. “The scale of this almost seems impossible.”

“Two years ago I would have agreed with you Superintendent,” Jourm replied. “Yet this is where we find ourselves. If it were possible to peaceably coexist, I would be the first to advocate for such an approach. Yet both diplomatic delegations we have sent to Jaranna since we fought with the Karacknids have been attacked and chased out of Karacknid space. They have no interest in opening negotiations with us.”

“Your line of defenses,” Jil’lal observed, “they do not extend out towards Human space. Is that intentional?” James shared a glance with Jil’lal, he had been thinking the same thing.

In response to another command, the holo-projection changed again, four more systems appeared in red as well. “We have identified these four systems as key systems to protect if we are to prevent an incursion towards the territory of your three species. Once we have fortified each of the twelve systems adjacent to our space, we intend to extend our efforts here. However, given how Haloar was rebuffed by Humanity’s government, the Varanni Senate has directed us to prioritize defending our own space. We had hoped that we would be able to help your species fortify these worlds and that your own fleets would provide small attack squadrons to be stationed at each of them. If that is now possible, we would be able to expedite our plans in relation to these four worlds.”

James took a deep breath. “I’m afraid that will not be possible. At least not yet. My government is refusing to acknowledge the Karacknid threat. Perhaps Jil’lal’s fleet will be able to provide some more ships,” he said as he looked over at the Vestarian Admiral. “But I do not believe they have the forces to garrison even one of the systems. At the moment their ships would not be a match for a Karacknid escort squadron, never mind a full fleet. They are refitting their ships as we speak, but that will take time.”

“Then I’m afraid we’ll have to continue to focus our efforts on our own defense,” Jourm replied. “As harsh as the decision sounds. We must prioritize defending the worlds that will contribute most to the coming war.”

“I understand,” James said quietly. Though he agreed with the decision, he still hated it.  Jourm and the other High Command strategic planners were ruling Humanity out of their thinking. It was cold, but understandable. In a war for survival they had to make difficult choices. If Humanity’s worlds weren’t contributing ships, industrial nodes and military personnel, they weren’t worth protecting. “And if I can change my species’ political position and we come alongside the Varanni Alliance as partners?” James asked.

“Then we will immediately reassess the situation and divert what forces we can to aid you,” Jourm replied. “We all remember the battle of Jaranna. Your forces fought well. It is still hoped that Humanity will be an important ally in this war. If for no other reason than that the experience and abilities of your commanders will prove invaluable. To that end I hope that you have a number of comments to make on our current plans. Your input would be appreciated.”

James laughed. “Don’t worry, I have lots of thoughts. And Gupta and I have come up with one or two other strategies you might consider employing. We too have been thinking along the lines of trying to delay the Karacknid’s eventual full-scale invasion.”

“That is pleasing to hear,” Jourm replied as he gestured for James to stand and begin to speak.

*

Varanni Prime, Senate Buildings, 17th May 2480 AD.

Several seconds of silence passed between the group as they watched Beowulf’s shuttle land. “I guess this is another farewell,” Ya’sia said after the shuttle’s engines powered down. “Three days was hardly long enough for us to make use of all your experience.”

“I know, a part of me is reluctant to leave so soon,” James replied. “But this was always a flying visit. There’s too much for me to do back home for me to stay any longer.”

“At least Superintendent Hallock appears to be convinced by what the Varanni have shared with him. Hopefully his species will assist you now. Indeed, hopefully they will assist all of us. The Varanni speak very highly of the Kulreans. I’ve never seen them show so much deference to another species before.”

James nodded. “They are an advanced civilization. Their military technologies probably aren’t any superior to the Varanni, but they are advanced in many other ways.” James held out his hand. “Farewell my friend.”

Ya’sia took it in both of her own. “Farewell for now. Hopefully we will get to spend more time together in the future, and not just as fleet commanders.”

“That would be nice,” James replied with a smile. “I’m still waiting to meet your husband.”

“And I your wife,” Ya’sia responded. “Though you are not allowed to leave just yet, Mashar wishes to speak with you before you embark. It is my understanding she is coming from a Senate meeting, so she should be here soon.”

“I guess we will wait for her then,” James responded as he released Ya’sia’s hands. Then, as Ya’sia moved to speak to Jil’lal and Hallock, he took the opportunity to take in the view. While Jil’lal and Hallock had been given a tour of Varanni Prime, he had been locked away in planning sessions with the Varanni High Command. It was nice to get to enjoy the Varanni’s pristine homeworld some more.

“Ah, here she comes now,” Ya’sia said as a Varanni appeared in the distance. Walking beside Mashar was a Mindus.

James only knew one by sight, Galica who had become the de facto leader of the remnants of the Mindus civilization. It wasn’t him though. “How are the Mindus getting on?” he asked Ya’sia.

“As well as can be expected,” she answered. “They have mostly settled down on the world the Varanni have gifted them, and they are beginning to build a capital city. Before they even laid its foundations, they began work on an orbital shipyard. They haven’t begun producing ships yet, but I’m told construction on their first cruiser is scheduled to commence within the next month. They are eager to see the loss of their civilization avenged.”

“I can well imagine,” James said as his mind went back to the Mindus he had met after the battle of Jaranna. Though the species seemed overly friendly and affectionate, there had been a hard, steely anger simmering under the surface.

“Admirals Somerville, Jil’lal and Superintendent Hallock,” Mashar said as she got close. “On behalf of the Varanni Senate, I wish to thank you for your visit. I hope you have enjoyed our hospitality.”

“Indeed we have,” Hallock replied for all of them. “It has been a pleasure to represent my species in reopening the friendship between our two peoples. I look forward to the delegation you plan to send to Kulthar.”

“It has been our honor to host you,” Mashar said in response. “Haloar is looking forward to the opportunity to travel to your home system. I’m sure the reports from my ancestors do not do it justice.” Hallock bowed to show his thanks for Mashar’s words.

“And you Vice Admiral, I have two gifts for you,” Mashar said as she turned to James. “This is for your scientists,” she continued as she handed James a data file. “Our Senate has just approved High Admiral Jorum’s request to share our military technologies with you. He assured our leaders that you and those who follow you will find innovative ways to use our weapons against the Karacknids. Ways that you in turn will share with us I trust?”

James was lost for words. He knew how careful the Varanni were with dealing out their technology with other species. Until the Karacknids had appeared, they hadn’t even shared all their tech with the Crians, and they were the Varanni’s closest allies. Shaking himself, he reached out and took the data file. Then he bowed as low as he possibly could. “You have honored me greatly. I assure you, my people will do all that we can to honor the gift you have given us.”

“I expect nothing less from you Vice Admiral, you have our permission to share these technologies with the Vestarians as well,” Mashar said as she nodded towards Jil’lal.

“My people too will be honored and in your debt because of this gift,” Jil’lal replied.

“There is no debt,” Mashar responded. “Only a common bond against the Karacknids. Also included with this gift will be working models of our technologies. We will send them with Haloar when he makes his trip to Kulthar.”

“That will be most helpful,” James replied as his eyes lit up. He could easily picture Scott’s reaction to all this. She was in her element trying to decipher all the Mindus technological files they had. If she was able to get her hands on working Varanni tech, she would be over the moon. We’ll have to hire a lot more scientists, James thought.

“Then there is the second gift I have for you. Though I do her a disservice by calling her such. Xui-le is much more than a gift. Let me introduce to you Xui-le daughter of Galica,” Mashar said as she gestured for the Mindus that had accompanied her to step forward.

Rather than just step forward, Xui-le rushed up to James and pulled him into a tight hug. “Admiral Somerville, it is wonderful to meet you. My father has told me all about how you tried to save our people. You are a hero to me,” she said quickly.

James had to fight for breath Xui-le was hugging him so hard. He had forgotten how intense Mindus greetings were. Over Xui-le’s shoulder he could see Ya’sia grinning at the strained look on his face. “It is good to meet you too,” he managed to force out.

“Xui-le has agreed to accompany you home,” Mashar explained. “The Mindus that we evacuated from their civilization have proved very helpful in deciphering their technologies for us. I’m sure those you have working on their technologies would appreciate the assistance Xui-le can give them. She is an applied physicist, but she is quite a competent engineer as well.”

James looked at Xui-le with a new light. “There is no way to put a value on the help you could be to us Xui-le. I’m sure it will not be easy for you to leave your family, not after everything your species has been through. I hope we can make you welcome.”

“Leaving will be hard,” Xui-le agreed. “But I look forward to making new friends and,” she added as her tone changed, “I have heard of how well your fleet fought against the Karacknids. If I can play a role in making your ships deadlier, then it will bring me great pleasure to accompany you to your home territories.”

“In Kulrean society it is customary to give gifts to one’s host in thanks for their hospitality,” Hallock said as he joined the conversation. “It seems even more appropriate now. This is for you Senator,” he said as he handed over his own data chip.

“What is it?” Mashar asked as she took the chip.

“Technical plans for a tachyon pulse generator and receiver,” Hallock explained. “It will allow our two species to communicate in near real time. My scientists assure me that when you get them constructed, it will only take three days for a pulse to be sent from Kulthar to Varanni Prime. The pulses do not allow great quantities of data to be transmitted within them, but it will allow us to stay in communication. Given what you have shared with me about this Karacknid Empire, I am sure my people will want to be updated on what is happening with them.”

This time it was James’ turn to chuckle. From the look on Mashar and Ya’sia’s faces, it was clear they did not understand what Hallock was saying. Looking over to Jil’lal, James raised his eyebrows. They both knew. Years ago, it was from following a tachyon pulse that James had discovered Kulthar. Even though Human scientists had theorized about tachyons for centuries and they now had sensor readings of the exotic particles, no one had been able to replicate the technology. “Tachyons are highly charged particles that travel faster than the speed of light,” James explained to Mashar and Ya’sia. “They allow for FTL communication between systems.”

“And theoretically their speed through normal space is several factors greater than even a ship in shift space,” Xui-le said. “Though my species has never been able to generate them. There are schematics on that data chip for a device that can generate tachyons?” From her tone, James almost expected to see Xui-le’s mouth-watering as she looked at the data chip.

“Indeed there is,” Hallock assured the Mindus scientist.

“Your generosity is even greater than our ancient accounts describe,” Mashar responded with the deepest bow James had yet seen from a Varanni. “This technology will undoubtedly cement the friendship between our two species. If I’m not being too forward however, may I ask, are there any limits on who we can share this with? It would give us a great tactical advantage if we could build one of these generators in each of the Alliance species homeworlds. And perhaps even some on our frontier worlds to give early warning of attack.”

“I doubt that you will be able to construct many of these devices. They require enormous amounts of energy and some very rare trace elements to construct,” Hallock replied. Then he looked over at James as he continued. “My people do not approve of sharing advanced technologies with species that have proclivity for war. However, they were willing to allow me to share this technology with you. Now that it is yours, you may share it with whoever you wish. Hopefully it helps you defend yourself against these Karacknids. I would caution you however from seeking to utilize them on the front lines of your borders. If one was to fall into the hands of the Karacknids, it would not be good.”

“No,” James agreed. “That would not be good at all. Yet this technology will give your navy a significant tactical advantage. Combined with the artificial shift passages you can construct, high Admiral Jourm should be able to plan out a very strong defensive strategy.” James was looking at Mashar as he spoke, but his words were meant for Ya’sia. He was confident the Varanni and Crian Admirals would grasp the strategic advantage this technology would give them. But he wanted to make sure Ya’sia understood. “I look forward to hearing how Jourm puts this technology to use.”

“I am sure Jourm will send his latest strategies to you when Haloar visits Kulthar for your analysis,” Mashar assured him.

“I may just send him some initial ideas from Beowulf before we leave the system as well,” James replied. “I’d love to delay my stay to discuss the new possibilities this technology opens. But we must take our leave. Other matters demand my attention.”

“We understand,” Mashar responded and gave James a bow. “We are eager to hear that your species has committed to fighting the Karacknids with us. We do not wish to hinder you from pursuing this goal. I hope you all enjoy a safe and speedy journey home,” she added as she bowed to Jil’lal and Hallock who returned the gesture.

“Are you ready to leave with us now Xui-le?” James asked. “You have nothing else you wish to bring with you?”

Xui-le raised up the pack she had been carrying. “This is all I need Admiral. Mashar has already assured me you will be able to meet any other requirements I have.”

“Alright then, let us depart,” James responded, hoping that Mashar was right. He had no idea how the Varanni knew Beowulf could ensure Xui-le had a comfortable journey. They had plenty of experience from their evacuation of the Mindus colonies, but no Mindus had stepped foot aboard a Human warship before. Presumably Xui-le ate food similar to Humans and would tolerate a Human ships’ environment. I guess we’re just going to have to find out, James decided. After another deep bow to Mashar and another handshake with Ya’sia, he turned and followed Jil’lal, Hallock and Xui-le up the access ramp to Beowulf’s shuttle. Hopefully he had convinced the Kulreans that they needed to play a part in the coming war. Now he had to convince his own species.

Chapter 17

There is a sense in which the history of the Empire can be traced out by following the development and expansion of Earth’s orbital shipyards. As the Empire grew, its appetite for larger and more numerous warships could never be satisfied.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Shipyard Regin, Maximillian System, 15th July 2480 AD.

“Commander Scott,” James said with a grin as the docking hatch opened and he stepped onto the orbital shipyard he had placed under Scott’s care. Reaching out his hand he firmly grasped hers and shook it. The glimmer in her eyes was pleasing to see. “I hope you have been busy while I’ve been off on my travels.”

“We certainly have,” Scott said as she returned his grin. “I’ve got lots to show you.”

“I imagine you do,” James replied. “We can schedule a get together in a couple of hours. I have a spanner to throw into all your plans though. I imagine you may want to take a bit of time to yourself to think what you’re going to show me.” He winked at the look of confusion that spread across Scott’s face. “This is Xui-le,” he continued as he gestured for the Mindus to step forward. “She is an applied physicist. She has come to help us decipher and make use of the Mindus technological database.”

“A pleasure to meet you Commander Scott,” Xui-le said as she pulled Scott into a hug as was customary for her people.

James actually chuckled out loud at Scott’s expression. Her mouth was literally hanging open. “Well, aren’t you going to say hello?”

“Of course, of course,” Scott responded. “Where are my manners? You are very welcome Xui-le. I’m just afraid that you may find our humble abode somewhat inferior to what you are used to. I am scared to think of what you will make of my attempts to understand your technologies.”

“Do not worry about that,” Xui-le said joyfully. “Vice Admiral Somerville has told me a lot about you. I’m sure we will get along exceedingly well. There are one or two finer points in your own technological capabilities that I’d love to question you about as well.”

“I see what you meant Admiral,” Scott said as she turned back to James. “I’m not so sure about that meeting now, I may have to re-evaluate a lot of the plans we have put together. Xui-le will have lots of improvements she will be able to suggest to the ideas we have come up with.”

James nodded. “That’s what she is here for. But it will be useful to get an update on where your teams are at. I have a couple of other things for you as well. Here, take these.” James pulled out two data chips from his pocket. “You have to work these into your plans as well.”

“What are they?” Scott asked as she stared at the data chips.

“Oh nothing really,” James replied casually. “Just schematics for all Varanni weapon systems, and a Kulrean tachyon pulse generator. I thought you might enjoy them.” James couldn’t control himself anymore and burst out laughing at Scott’s face. “Are you all right?” he asked a few moments later, shaking Scott’s shoulder.

“You’re not teasing me, are you?” Scott asked, almost in a whisper. She was holding the data chips like they were some kind of ancient religious artifacts.

“Not in the slightest,” James responded as he gently turned Scott’s shoulder and encouraged her to walk alongside him. “Let’s get Xui-le settled into her accommodation and then you can give us both an overview of how things are developing here. I’m sure her input will be very useful.”

“Yes,” Xui-le agreed from the other side of James. “I am eager to continue to look into this tachyon pulse generator. I’ve been studying it during the journey here. And I believe you have actually observed a tachyon pulse in real time. There is much for us to do together.”

“I imagine there is,” Scott said as she shook herself. “And I thought the last few months were hectic. Things are only going to get crazier around here, aren’t they? And you haven’t even shared what happened at Varanni Prime.”

“All in good time Commander,” James assured her. “Let’s get Xui-le settled in and then we can exchange stories.”

*

“So, with the materials the Somerville Foundation has been buying and covertly diverting our way, and what McCarthy and the other smugglers have been able to provide, and with the resources we have pirated, we have had no problem meeting our needs so far,” Scott explained. “However, we are almost ready to begin phase two. Based on the short conversations I’ve had with Xui-le I intend to delay our initial plans by at least a couple of weeks to see if we can make any quick changes, but I do not think we should delay too long. Especially now that we know the Karacknids are already making significant preparations for an invasion.”

“No,” James agreed. “We need to be producing ships as quickly as possible. Here, in Haven and in Russian space. And, hopefully, in other places too.” As he spoke, his mind went to the long list of contacts Fairfax and Russell had sent him. After meeting with Scott, he had a meeting scheduled with an operative Russell had sent from Earth. The operative had a list of contacts including heads of state, important political figures, and more nefarious characters. They were all people Fairfax and Russell believed could be swayed to their side if James spoke to them face-to-face. Some were even in a position to begin constructing the new corvettes and other ships Scott was designing. After reading through the list James had consigned himself to the reality that he wouldn’t be staying with his fleet for long. He would probably only get a few days before he had to head off again. And somewhere along the way he had to arrange a meeting with McCarthy too.

“Share with me what you have planned for phase two,” James requested. “It’s likely I’ll not even be here in a couple of weeks, so you may as well bring me up to date, and then I can follow along from afar with whatever other changes you make.”

“With pleasure,” Scott replied. The holo-projection changed from a list of tables and figures to three ship designs.

Two of them caught James’ eye, they looked beautiful and menacing. The third made him scrunch up his face. It couldn’t have been more different.

“Not the prettiest I know,” Rear Admiral Gupta commented from her seat beside James. “But I think you’ll be impressed nonetheless.”

“I have no doubt,” James replied, certain that Scott knew what she was doing. “You may as well tell me about it first Commander,” he said as he gestured towards one of the ugliest warships he had laid eyes on.

“It gets worse before it gets better,” Scott exclaimed. “In reality, when we build them, they will look like this.” The image changed again, and the warship lost its weapon emplacements, sleek stealth hull coating and military paint.

“A freighter?” James asked as his eyebrows rose.

“Exactly,” Scott replied with a nod. “The Armadillo class of freighter will be a medium freighter suitable for long range haulage contracts. It is our intention to seek official approval for the construction via the Somerville Foundation and then flood the market with them. With one catch. We will not be selling the Armadillo’s outright, instead we will lease them at very reasonable prices with a clause that will allow the Somerville Foundation to recall them at our discretion. That may turn some of the shipping companies off, however the Armadillos will be built with all the latest Varanni and Mindus propulsion tech that we can cram into them. They’ll be fast and very efficient.

“Then, after a process that should take three weeks in a repair yard, the Armadillos can be converted into bulk cruisers. Size wise, the Armadillos will mass the equivalent of a heavy cruiser with the point defenses to match. However, it will come at the cost of a missile battery closer to that of a light cruiser and they won’t carry any heavy plasma cannons. The upside is that we’ve designed their cargo hold to be easily converted to house four Spitfire fighters. The Spitfires won’t be launched out of a launch tube, they’ll have to launch like a normal shuttle, that is the only drawback. Even so, together a number of the Armadillos grouped together should pack a serious punch.”

James nodded to show his approval. “In any large fleet engagement, they’ll help bolster our point defenses and in enough numbers, they’ll give us a significant long-range strike capability. I like the thinking. How many do you reckon we can build?”

“That depends on how we want to split our resources and just how much the Somerville Foundation is willing to invest into them,” Gupta answered. “The idea of the Armadillos is that we don’t need to divert military shipyards to their construction. Their design allows them to be built in civilian yards. That means the Somerville Foundation can contract out the construction of the Armadillos. If we had the credits, we could get every civilian shipyard from here all the way to American colonial space working on them. That’s one problem, the second is converting them. That will require military grade shipyards. We could construct a thousand of them but it would take forever to convert them into their warship configuration. Plus, we’d just be clogging up all our military shipyards in the process.”

“I see,” James replied as he thought through the problem. Then he stopped himself. “I presume you have run some simulations to see what the most efficient approach would be?”

“We have,” Scott assured him. “It depends on how we see the war with the Karacknids progressing. If we are going to need a significant increase in ship numbers to stall an initial attack, then mass-producing the Armadillos would be the way to go. It would give us a big increase in ship numbers over a short period. Yet the long-term consequences would be a delay to shifting most of our military shipyards over to constructing proper warships. If the war was to turn into one of attrition, we’d actually be hindering ourselves by focusing too heavily on the bulk cruisers.”

“All right, show me the numbers later and we can make a decision,” James replied. It sounded like a problem that would need to be given some thought. “There’s no doubt that if the Karacknids hit us before we can convince the UN to start preparing, having a large number bulk cruisers to supplement our fleets would be invaluable. Yet, unless the Karacknids take us out in their first attack, this will be a war of attrition.”

“Shall we move on to the next design then?” Gupta asked.

James nodded. “By all means.”

“We are calling this an assault cruiser,” Scott explained. “This class will be the Phalanx class. “

“It is Scott’s pride and joy,” Gupta commented.

“Oh?” James queried.

“It is actually a concept I’ve been working on for a couple of years now,” she explained. With a command the image of the assault cruiser zoomed in. Right away James could see the missile tubes on the cruiser looked odd. “The Phalanx class assault cruiser’s mass is the same as a current standard UN medium cruiser. It carries the same point defenses and directed energy weapons as a light cruiser. That is the cost of giving it a missile throw weight equivalent to a battlecruiser.”

“A battlecruiser?” James asked sure she had made a mistake.

“A battlecruiser,” Gupta confirmed with a nod. “You heard her right.”

“How?” James followed up.

“Internal adjustable launch tubes,” Scott explained. “Each launch tube actually has two missile ports that it can fire its ordinance from. You can see the unusual placement of the missile tubes much higher and lower along the ships starboard and port sides. Each pair of higher and lower missile ports is actually fed by a single missile launcher. The idea is that the assault cruiser can turn to present either both of its upper starboard and port side missile tubes, or lower starboard and port side missile towards the enemy.”

“But if it does that, the missile port will not be aimed directly at its target,” James complained. As he spoke he realized there was something he wasn’t picking up on. “The missiles will be shot out into space heading in the wrong direction.”

“They will,” Scott agreed, “but with a much smaller degree offset than you might think.” As she spoke the image of the assault cruiser changed again. A transparent view allowed the insides of the cruiser to be visible. Specifically, the missile tubes were now easy to identify. “The tubes actually curve as they approach the outer hull. It means they take up a lot more space. That’s why there isn’t the room or energy generation capability to provide the Phalanxes with more point defenses or directed energy weapons. Yet we believe the increase in missile throw weight more than makes up for the loss. The Phalanx will never replace standard battlecruisers. It is a specialized class of ship. Again, we have designed it with the intention of augmenting the current UN fleet. Beyond the upgrades to our engines and reactors the Varanni supplied us with, the Phalanxes are built using standard Human components. Every shipyard in the Human sphere should be able to begin constructing these today if they were given the order.”

“It is an ingenious design,” James commented as he thought through the possibilities. Normally a ship could only fire a missile salvo from either its starboard or port side missile tubes. But internal curving launch tubes. If they worked, they had the potential to be revolutionary. “I presume the idea is that Phalanx will be escorted by smaller warships designed for point defensive duties?” he asked as he thought through the Phalanx’s lack of defensive weapons.

“Precisely,” Gupta responded. “Two of our new corvettes will offset the Phalanx’s weaker point defenses. Together, a Phalanx and two corvettes would have the firepower of a battlecruiser and the defenses of a medium cruiser.”

“I am impressed,” James replied. “When do you plan to build the first prototype? And how soon can the first production run begin?”

“We have already begun work on the first prototype,” Scott explained. “Though that is all we will be doing here. The idea is that once we have the prototype built and tested, we will pass on the designs and construction lessons we have learnt to Haven and hopefully the Russians as well. We are still a long way from having the capability to build cruiser class ships here.”

“Of course,” James responded. “But if we can show our supporters that the prototype works, I’m sure they will jump at the chance to build some of their own.”

“That’s the idea,” Gupta agreed.

“So,” James continued as he turned his attention to the third design. “Have you saved the best for last?”

“She rarely disappoints,” Gupta responded. “I thought we were months away from presenting this.”

“There is still a lot of work that needs to be done,” Scott explained as the image of the third ship grew in size. “Especially now with Varanni weapon technologies available to us. Xui-le has been working with the Varanni on miniaturizing their arc emitters by incorporating some Mindus tech into them. I think it very likely we could include a similar weapon into the Python class destroyer.”

“A destroyer?” James asked. “With that many missile tubes?” The ship looked far too large to be classed a destroyer.

“Looks can be deceiving Vice Admiral,” Gupta replied as she gave James a wink. “Pull up a Harmony class destroyer.”

When Scott complied, James realized his mistake. Scott’s new Python and a UN Harmony class destroyer were basically the same size. What had thrown James off were the smaller missile tubes Python had. It allowed her to fit more into her hull.

“Essentially the destroyer is designed as a weapons platform for this new missile,” Scott explained as an image of an anti-ship missile appeared beside Python. “This is an entirely new generation of missile that makes use of Varanni fusion warhead design and the significant improvements to our own impulse engines the Varanni made available for us. Without the need for relatively large amounts of fission materials and the increased efficiency of the impulse engines, the missiles Python carries are thirty percent smaller than the regular UN anti-ship missiles all our warships utilize. That allowed for more missile tubes to be added to Python’s design. Additionally, the missiles themselves are more potent. The nuclear infused laser warheads have a stand-off attack range of fifteen hundred kilometers rather than the one thousand our current generation of missiles has. Their acceleration rate, evasive maneuvering capabilities and ECM have all been significantly improved as well.”

“Basically,” Scott said as she waved her hand towards the missile. “This is not something you want to have coming at you. Not if you are in one of our current generation of warships. In the simulations, Python comfortably handles herself against a medium cruiser. And by comfortably I mean, usually she doesn’t take a scratch.”

“I… I am impressed,” James said almost at a loss for words. Even with her extra missile ports, a current generation medium cruiser still put out more missiles than Python. Clearly it wasn’t enough of an advantage. “I presume there are a few more upgrades you haven’t told me about yet?” he asked as he turned from the missile prototype to the destroyer.

“There’s nothing completely revolutionary about Python herself,” Scott answered. “She does make use of all the Varanni and Mindus technologies we believe we can replicate. That gives her a significant acceleration increase over our current destroyers. And her point defenses are on the level of our current medium cruisers. If we can add in arc emitters as well without compromising other systems, then that will increase even more. Essentially, she is just a platform for our new missiles. She is impressive in her own right, but her punch comes from the new missiles.”

“And she may have shields,” Xui-le said as she spoke for the first time. “That will be novel.”

“Shields?” James blurted out before thinking.

“Perhaps,” Scott replied as she glanced at Xui-le. From the look James guessed it wasn’t something she had planned on bringing up just yet. “That may be getting a little bit ahead of ourselves. Xui-le was asking about our gaseous shields. Python doesn’t have any. She will be the first ship not to have them. Though that may be something we change.”

“What do you mean?” James asked. He knew what gaseous shields were, every Human ship had them though they were an ancient piece of technology. Essentially, they used magnetic fields to trap ionized particles in a cone around the nose of a warship. When used, they allowed a warship to travel at slightly higher maximum velocities.  The ionized particles displaced the kinds of space debris that, if they struck a ship, would destroy it due to the kinetic energy of a hypervelocity impact. With the discovery of valstronium armor, and its continued evolution, the shields were all but obsolete. Only in rare cases where warships needed to flee an enemy and an extra few thousand kilometers per minute were an advantage, did the shields ever have a use.

“Only theoretical so far,” Scott answered. “As you know, the Karacknids use anti-matter warheads in their anti-ship missiles. It gives them a significant destructive advantage over our own missiles.”

“Yes,” James replied with a nod. “Thankfully their ECM isn’t as impressive or they would prove devastating.”

“Well,” Scott continued. “Xui-le believes our gaseous shields could be adapted and strengthened to give a measure of protection against proximity hits. Part of the reason why anti-matter missiles are so devastating is that a proximity detonation that bombards a warship with anti-matter particles is far more destructive than a wave of thermonuclear radiation. If our ships had a shield of ionized particles, they would interact with many of the anti-matter particles and could significantly reduce the damage a ship would suffer. I stress the word could. Xui-le has done some modelling since learning about our gaseous shields on her way here. We’ve discussed the idea briefly. But it has promise. We don’t have the capabilities to produce, maintain and hold enough ionized particles in place. But using Mindus tech, Xui-le believes we could develop the capabilities to do so. It will require some redesigning of Python’s hull, but, if the theory works, we could incorporate shields that would fend off much of the destructive power of a proximity hit.”

“That would be something indeed,” Gupta responded. “In the simulations Python almost holds up to a similarly sized Karacknid warship. Her maneuverability and ECM make her a hard target to hit. Yet she is almost always defeated by a proximity hit. The Karacknid anti-matter missiles are deadly. If we could somehow reduce their effectiveness….”

“Then we will have a ship able to match the Karacknids,” James finished for her. “I thought we would be years away from such a possibility.”

“We are still years away,” Scott cautioned them. “A prototype Python is several months away from beginning construction. Probably more like six months. Even if things go smoothly with the prototype, actual construction could be a year out. And, of course, Python is only a destroyer, if the concept works, we still have to begin work on different cruiser and battleship classes.”

“Still,” James said as he stood and stepped beside Scott. “It is a start, a good start.” He rested a hand on her shoulder. “With Xui-le here, I am excited to see what other things you will come up with. For example, say a tachyon pulse generator? How soon can you build us one of those?”

Scott shook her head. “It’s impossible,” she answered. “On our own, it would take us years to gather the trace elements we need. They are very rare. This is a project all of Humanity’s nations would have to come together to work on. We’ll have to scour most of our territory for what we would need.”

“I’m afraid she is correct Vice Admiral,” Xui-le added. “The Kulrean FTL communicator is a very impressive piece of technology. But it is also very complex and fragile. I doubt even my own people will have the time to build one any time soon. It would divert too much time and energy away from rebuilding our war fleet.”

“That is a pity,” James replied.

“But perhaps an opportunity,” Gupta countered. “If the UN will not provide the funds to upgrade their Navy, they may yet be persuaded to construct an FTL communicator. Even they have to see the advantage of being able to communicate in near real time with the Kulreans. And if we have one, then it will give us a significant strategic advantage in the coming war.”

“Wishful thinking I fear,” James responded. “But a worthy goal. We’ll have to send the schematics to Fairfax and Russell and get them to leak it on Earth. Perhaps you’re right and the UN will see the benefits of having such a device. I guess we will see. Is that all you have for me commander?” James asked as he turned back to Scott.

“These are the large-scale projects we have been working on,” Scott answered. “There are many smaller individual systems we have been developing, but they are all designed to be incorporated into our current generation of ships, or the coming Pythons. We can fill you in on them in more detail at another time.”

“Then let’s call this meeting to an end,” James decided. “We can show Xui-le to the canteen. We’ll have to meet again to go over the strategic situation. Then I have a meeting with one of Russell’s agents. It is going to be a long day.”

Chapter 18

Small ships have always had a role in the Empire’s fleet. When Dreadnoughts and Super Dreadnoughts suffer serious damage to their defenses, it is vital that smaller ships slip in to cover the damaged areas. Though we have hundreds of them, the loss of a Superdreadnought is a colossal blow to the Empire. If necessary, it is the duty of our screening ships to sacrifice themselves for their larger brethren. During the War of Doom screening ships played a somewhat different role. Equipped with offensive weapons, they were needed as much to engage enemy fleets as shoot down incoming fire. That is how desperate our fleet was for ships.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Maximillian system, 17th July 2480 AD.

Alarms screamed as Pegasus tumbled out of shift space and into the Maximilian system. The sudden momentum change caused bile to rise in Emilie’s throat. She ignored both the alarms and her own stomach. Instead, relief flooded through her. “We made it,” she said to her bridge crew. “We made it,” she repeated as she checked the sensors to make sure they were in the right place. She had been pushing Pegasus so hard that her shift drive had blown a converter nine days ago. It had taken eighty-eight hours to fix and even then, they had just been able to hobble the rest of the way to Maximilian. “Send out a priority one flash alert,” she said as soon as her eyes confirmed that they had come out of shift space where they had intended to. “And straighten the ship out. Let’s try and save a modicum of our pride.” Emilie knew the overworked shift drive failure would go on her record. No doubt the images of Pegasus tumbling out of shift space would follow her around in the future as well. She didn’t care. The message she had was too important.

“Two destroyers moving to intercept us Lieutenant,” Jackson reported.

“Send the recognition codes. Then transmit my personal message to Vice Admiral Somerville,” Emilie ordered.

“Both messages have been sent,” Jackson responded.

“As soon as the destroyers give us permission, set course for the shipyard. I imagine Scott is going to want to open up our shift drive and see just what we have done to it. It will probably have to be pulled and given a complete overhaul,” Emilie predicted. “I know, I know,” she said in response to the look on the two Sub Lieutenants’ faces. “We’ll be out of commission for a while, but it had to be done. We had no choice.” I just hope Sarah will be all right, Emilie thought. They had just captured another freighter when Bernard had told her about a news article that they had pulled from the freighter’s computers. Emilie had reacted at once. Leaving Sarah and her boarding crew to take the freighter home by themselves, she had set course for Maximilian at maximum speed. She had red lined her reactors and engines all the way. Her disregard for the safety protocols for the new reactors had cost them precious time. Now she just hoped it wasn’t too late.

“What do you think he will do?” Bernard asked.

“I don’t know,” Emilie replied. “But whatever it is, the UN aren’t going to like it.”

*

A loud unfamiliar buzzing noise woke James out of a deep sleep. With a groan he ordered a light to come on. Then with his eyes only half open, he groped around for the COM unit built into the wall by his bed. His quarters on the Regin were still largely unfamiliar to him. Finally, he found it and gave it a good thump to activate it. “What is it?” He demanded.

“Pegasus has just jumped into the system Vice Admiral,” an unfamiliar voice replied. “She sent out a priority one flash alert. We are waiting for her follow-up message now.”

“I’ll be there directly,” James said as his mind cleared and he sat up straighter. A priority one alert usually meant an enemy fleet had been spotted or some other serious threat had been encountered. It can’t be, he thought to himself as his mind went to the Karacknids. They couldn’t have pulled their invasion fleet together so quickly. Unless it is some kind of probing attack, he realized. Humanity’s defenses were so spread out that even a strong probing attack could cause serious damage.

He jumped to his feet and grabbed the previous day’s uniform from where he had thrown it. He didn’t have time to wait for his steward to come with a fresh one. A minute later he stepped onto Regin’s small command bridge. “What does Pegasus have to report?” he asked as he crossed the threshold.

“Lieutenant Somerville has sent a personal COM message for your attention,” the officer on duty replied. “I sent it to the Captain’s command chair.”

James nodded and moved over to the chair. Sitting down he pulled up the message. He was surprised when he saw it was a news article with just a couple of sentences from his niece.

We found this in the databanks of a freighter we boarded. I had no way to confirm its accuracy but given the seriousness of its implications, I thought it important to bring to your attention as soon as possible.

James scanned the first paragraph of the article to see what his niece was talking about. Immediately he understood Emilie’s concern. The Interplanetary Committee had passed a resolution that called for the arrest and trial of First Councilor Somerville of Haven. After listing her supposed crimes, the article went on to explain a UN military police detachment had been formed and tasked with bringing Haven’s First Councilor into custody and then to Earth for trial. Glancing back to the top of the news reports, James saw its date. The article had been written seven weeks ago. Assuming the military police had left Earth around the time of the article being written, they were probably already at Haven, or at least well on their way. They are not doing this, James promised himself as he stood. The Interplanetary Committee had already tried to bring his wife into their campaign against him. They are not going to do it again!

“What’s going on?” Commander Scott asked as she hurried onto the bridge. “Pegasus is back?” Gupta followed her in.

“Here, have a look for yourself,” James said as he transferred the file to the datapad and then handed it over to Scott. “Signal Golden Hind,” he continued as he looked back at the officer on watch. “Tell Captain Becket to ready the battleship to break orbit.”

“You can’t,” Scott replied. “We have all of Golden Hind’s reactors opened up. We are currently installing the upgrades the Varanni were unable to do without putting Golden Hind out of commission for several weeks.”

James silently cursed himself, of course he had known that! “Then I’ll take one of the other battleships,” he snapped.

Scott shook her head. “We’re doing the same work on all of them. It is quicker this way.”

“Fine,” James responded. “What ships do we have available? I’m going to Haven. The UN are not taking my wife into custody.”

Scott looked back down at the datapad and typed in a few commands. “There’s one battlecruiser that has finished her engine upgrades. The others are at least a couple of days away from being ready.”

“I will take her then, get a shuttle prepped and ready to take me over. Which ship is it?” James responded.

“It’s Endeavour,” Scott said as she looked up at James.

James didn’t know whether to laugh or cry as his emotions welled up inside him. The exploration cruiser Endeavour had been his third command. Scott had served with him as a science officer back then and they had discovered the Haven system, the Vestarians and the Kulreans. Endeavour had brought him into contact with Suzanna for the first time. He had a lot of happy memories from those times. Now he would have to travel in the new Endeavour back to Haven to save his wife. He didn’t know if that was a good omen, or a very bad one. “Then I’ll be raising my flag on Endeavour,” he said as he tried to ignore his feelings. He didn’t have time to reminisce.

“I’m going with you,” Gupta insisted. “You need someone with a level head with you,” she continued before James could protest. “And someone who can tell you no. Whatever the Interplanetary Committee is doing, they are clearly willing to risk a serious diplomatic incident. We need to play this smart.”

“And it could be a trap,” Scott suggested. “This is just one news report. On a freighter traveling through an area of space the UN knows our privateers are operating. It could just be bait.”

“I’m going,” James told both of them. “We’ll take whatever precautions necessary, but I’m going.”

When neither of his friends tried to talk him out him of it, James nodded. “There’s no time to waste,” he said as he led Gupta out of the bridge.

*

A knock on the door made Suzanna stop mid-sentence. She was hosting a meeting with several councilors as they discussed plans for the next phase of Haven’s fleet expansion. “What is it?” she called.

Cynthia, her personal aide, eased the door open and poked her head through. “A UN light cruiser has just entered the system. A Colonel Anbu has sent a COM message. He requests a personal audience with you. Anbu is registered as a Colonel in the UN military police.”

Suzanna’s heart stopped for a moment. She had thought the news reports were just gossip, or possibly propaganda released by one of her opponents on Earth to hurt her reputation. She hadn’t for a second considered that it was real. As she looked at the councilors she had been meeting with, she saw expressions that she imagined mirrored her own. Almost everyone on Haven knew about the supposed arrest warrant that had been made out for her. It was one of the reasons why Suzanna had doubted its validity. If the UN had really wanted to arrest her, they wouldn’t have waited so long that news reports from Earth beat the arresting officers to Haven.

“Cynthia, inform this Colonel that I’m in an important meeting and can’t meet with him at the moment. Have local control assign his cruiser a high orbit and withhold permission for any shuttles to come to the surface. We’ll have to come up with some kind of excuse of course. Get Pennington as well, we’ll need her input. You’ll have to excuse me,” Suzanna continued as she looked back to the Councilors sat around her. “Don’t worry, I don’t intend to allow myself to be arrested any time soon. But this will need my attention.”

“Don’t be concerned First Councilor,” Councilor Maguire said in a tone that made his opinion of this development crystal clear. Maguire had once been one of Suzanna’s most strident opponents, now they worked well together, most of the time anyway at least. “Whatever support you need from us, you just have to ask. Those scum are not taking you anywhere.”

Suzanna smiled and gently squeezed his shoulder as she stood and walked past him. “I might just hold you to that Councilor. If I ever need an extra bodyguard I’ll know where to look.”

*

UNS Starlight, outer Haven system, 23rd July 2480 AD.

“This is not working,” Vice Admiral Lopez said, though he was in his private office speaking to himself. He had sent UNS Javelin and Colonel Anbu into the Haven system three days ago. Since then, nothing had happened. His fleet, Task Force 23, was still hiding powered down outside the Haven system. There hadn’t even been a whiff of Somerville or any other renegade officers. “He should have been here days ago,” Lopez complained. He had dragged his heels as much as humanly possible on his way to Haven. Even the most incompetent intelligence agency should have found out about the plans to arrest Haven’s First Councilor weeks ago. Yet there was no sign of Vice Admiral Somerville.

Almost as bad, the First Councilor was giving Anbu the run around. Javelin had been placed in a high orbit well away from the planet. The light cruiser hadn’t even been offered resupply and none of her crew had been allowed onto any of the orbital stations, let alone the planet’s surface. Not even for R&R. And they know exactly why we are here, Lopez thought. The Haven news shows were full of it. Everyone knew Anbu had come to arrest their First Councilor and the fact that the Colonel was stuck on board his light cruiser seemed to amuse the Havenites to no end. Since their discovery, the Havenites had quickly developed a reputation of being strongly independent and isolationist. The very idea that the Earth based Interplanetary Council thought it had the authority to arrest the First Councilor had sent the populace’s paranoia into overdrive. Lopez had seen more than one news reporter who had openly dared Anbu to try arresting the First Councilor to see what would happen.

Of course, Lopez knew nothing would happen. He knew several of the naval and military commanders based on Haven. They all knew better than to interfere with an official UN naval officer. But does Kapoor know what she is doing getting us to interfere like this? Lopez asked himself. It was one thing for him to be confident that no naval officers would openly hinder Colonial Anbu. It was another to think that there would be no reprisals from the Havenite general population. The very act of sending a UN ship to arrest their First Councilor had turned Haven’s populace firmly against the UN. If he actually arrested her, there was no way of knowing what would happen.

“And I’m the one that has to make the decision,” he said with disgust. “The rest of them are sat comfortably back on Earth.” Whatever he decided to do, if it worked, Kapoor and the others would share in the success. If it failed, it would be the end of his career. A glance at the holo-projection of Haven made Lopez grind his teeth. Perhaps the thing that annoyed him the most was the blatant evidence of the First Councilor’s crimes. The orbit Javelin had been assigned took the light cruiser past several of the UN financed shipyards that Haven now owned. Every single one of them was churning out new warships. Warships the UN Navy hadn’t ordered. Warships that clearly broke the UN Common Military Treaty that Haven had signed along with every other Human nation. The First Councilor was evidently guilty of the crimes that she had been charged with. She knew it, the people of Haven knew it, and Lopez knew it. Yet she still had the gall to act innocent and keep Anbu essentially locked up in his own ship.

Not any longer, Lopez decided. Representative Kapoor and the others had sent him out here to capture Admiral Somerville or arrest First Councilor Somerville. If Admiral Somerville wasn’t coming, then he would take his wife into custody. And perhaps we can kill two birds with one stone, Lopez said to himself as an idea began to form. He could arrest Suzanna and hold her on board Javelin. He could make up some kind of fake request for official documents that needed to be taken back to Earth with Suzanna for her trial. Inevitably the Haven Council would refuse and so a stalemate would develop. Somerville would have to come. The Havenite Councilors wouldn’t have the courage to board Javelin and forcibly take back their leader, no matter how much their populace would scream for it. With his wife being held hostage in orbit around her home planet, Somerville would have to act. Yes; his idea was sure to send the Haven citizens into hysteria. But what did that really matter? They were already enraged. Haven was a backwater planet. If Kapoor and the others hadn’t been concerned about angering them when they sent his task force out here, why should he?

*

Haven Council Chambers, Haven.

“How long are we going to keep them isolated in orbit?” Pennington asked. “At the very least they’re eventually going to need supplies.”

“They can fly back to wherever they came from,” Maguire responded. “We don’t owe them anything. They have no business being here. They can take themselves off elsewhere, I have no problem telling them that.”

“We won’t be able to hold them off indefinitely,” Suzanna replied. “If they didn’t just turn around and leave at being refused permission to land, it means they intend to stay. And eventually we’ll have to give them some supplies. We can’t have them starving. For now though, I am content with the way things are going. Support for our military build-up is increasing every hour that light cruiser stays in orbit.”

“What if they send more ships?” Pennington followed up. “If the Interplanetary Council are serious about this and not just pulling a stunt, then they will not take no for an answer. Sooner or later they’re going to demand that you present yourself before them. If they send an armada to take you into custody, are we going to resist?”

Suzanna shook her head. “Of course not. If it comes to it, I’ll hand myself over. But we are a long way from that. The Interplanetary Committee has no authority over heads of state. It would be a very dangerous precedent for them to actually try to take me into custody. This is all a show. One they are intent on playing out, but a show nonetheless.”

“You think they’re after your husband?” Pennington said as she realized what Suzanna was getting at.

“Why are they still here, if not for that?” Suzanna replied. “You know James well enough, do you think he will stay hidden when he hears about all this?”

“That’s why the news leaked,” Pennington added.

Suzanna nodded.

“So this is all just posturing?” Maguire suggested. “Don’t the Interplanetary Council know anything about Haven? Our political system is not just some kind of kid’s toy they can pick up and play with for a few days and then disregard. What has happened in the last three days will have serious implications for our relationship with Earth for years to come. Never mind whatever else they plan to do. And what about the British, we’re supposed to be a protectorate of theirs? How can their government allow this to happen!”

“I think this conversation is moot,” Captain Davenport said from his position behind Suzanna’s chair. Suzanna raised her eyebrows as she turned around. In private she valued Davenport’s council, yet in official meetings he was simply her head of security.

“I mean no disrespect First Councilor,” Davenport said hastily in response to her questioning look. “It’s just that security has informed me that a UN shuttle has touched down outside the Council Chambers. Colonel Anbu is demanding he be allowed into speak with you. It seems you’re about to find out what they are really after.”

Suzanna looked from Pennington to Maguire. Maguire looked as fierce as ever, it was clear what he thought she should do. Pennington simply gave a slight nod. “Let them in, show them to my official office. I’ll receive the Colonel there.”

“He shouldn’t be allowed to put one foot into these Chambers,” Maguire complained as Davenport turned away and spoke into his COM unit.

“If we don’t let them in, it’ll just cause more trouble,” Suzanna explained. “Whoever turned him away will likely find themselves facing a UN arrest warrant. Then whoever refuses to help carry out that arrest will face charges as well. Anbu could create a real mess if he wants to. I’ll talk to him, hear what he has to say, and then let him be on his way. I’m not surrendering myself into his custody.”

“We’ll wait here,” Pennington suggested. “You can update us as soon as you are done with him?”

“Yes, no doubt we’ll have much to discuss,” Suzanna replied. Standing, she straightened out her long dress and then nodded to Davenport. Taking a couple of quick steps, he moved over and opened the door for her and then followed her out of the meeting room.

“I’ve requested a couple of guards to meet us at your office. It seems Anbu has brought several military police with him,” Davenport explained as they walked.

Suzanna opened her mouth to tell him to cancel the request. She didn’t want the situation to be any tenser than it needed to be. Then she stopped herself. Perhaps that was exactly what was needed. This Colonel Anbu thought he could just bully his way into the Council Chambers of the Haven people. Maybe he needed to be reminded of who he was coming to see.

When she got to the office she quickly organized her desk and then placed a hand on her chair. Instead of moving it out though, she decided to push it under the desk. She was not going to offer the Colonel a seat for she didn’t intend to be speaking to him that long. It was tempting to take a seat and force Anbu to remain standing. It would be too much of an insult though. Instead she would stand to greet him. Turning to look out one of her office’s large windows, she spoke to Davenport over her shoulder. “Have Cynthia show the Colonel in as soon as he arrives,” she requested.

It didn’t take long for the UN officer to come marching in. When Suzanna turned to face him, she saw that he had four armed military police with him. “Colonel Anbu,” she said in a neutral tone. “You are not welcome here. I will be making a personal complaint about your behavior to the Interplanetary Council. No UN organization has jurisdiction over Haven’s Council.”

“You can take that matter up with my superiors,” Anbu replied in a similar tone. “I am here under orders. You have been sent the arrest warrant put out by the Interplanetary Council. I’m here to escort you back to Earth for trial.”

Suzanna shook her head. “No you are not. You can deliver whatever message you have been given to me. But you’re not taking me anywhere This is Haven, not Earth. You have no authority here.”

Anbu’s tone hardened, “You’re right, this is not Earth. This is a backwater system in the middle of nowhere. You may be First Councilor here, but on Earth you are nothing. I am a Colonel in the UN military police. You are under arrest.”

Peering into his eyes, Suzanna realized why he had been picked for this mission. He was angry. From his name Suzanna guessed he was from India, or more likely one of India’s colonies. If so, he may have lost a father or brother or some other family member in the war Haven had fought against India. Suzanna decided she needed to ask him. Perhaps if she could empathize with his loss she could drain some of the tension that was quickly building between them. She didn’t get a chance though, Anbu took a step towards her and raised his hand.

“I said, you are coming with me. Tell your security personnel to stand down,” he said as he moved towards her, his arm outstretched.

Instinctively Suzanna twisted away from Anbu’s reach. Her mind struggled to process what was happening. How could a lowly Colonel think he could get away with accosting the First Councilor of Haven? As she turned, she saw Davenport moving towards her. His lightening quick reflexes already had both of his hands moving to intercept Anbu’s. Everything was moving too fast for Suzanna to process. Then, as if from a great distance away, she heard one of Anbu’s military police scream out a single word. In the blink of an eye she realized the situation had escalated completely beyond her control.

“Gun,” someone shouted and then all hell broke loose. Plasma bolts zigzagged across Suzanna’s office and ripped holes in the walls, the furniture and the people.

*

Colonel Anbu stared in horror at the devastation around him. In the back of his mind he realized he hadn’t ordered his men to only bring stun guns with them. Nor had he ordered them not to draw their weapons. He hadn’t thought of it because he hadn’t for one second expected to find himself in a firefight. He was barely aware of those thoughts fluttering through his consciousness though, his horror overwhelmed everything. There were six bodies strewn around his feet. Four of them were most certainly dead. A single plasma bolt typically burnt its way right through its victim. Several bolts had struck those he knew were dead and they were almost unrecognizable. The fifth person on the ground had only been grazed by a bolt, still she was rolling around in agony. Anbu hardly heard her screams. It was the sixth body that held his attention. A single plasma bolt had ripped its way through her lower abdomen. The pain on her now lifeless face was unmistakable. Suzanna Somerville, First Councilor of Haven lay dead at his feet. Colonel Anbu looked from the lifeless body of the woman he had come to arrest to his two surviving men and then back to the First Councilor. All the anger he had felt at being mistreated had drained from his body. Instead there was nothing but shock. For several seconds he just stared, his mind completely blank.

The sudden blaring of an alarm caught him off guard. Instinctively he grabbed for his plasma pistol. Then he caught himself. It was the Council Chambers’ security alarm. As soon as his mind was pulled away from the lifeless face at his feet, it began to work again. More security guards would be rushing to the briefing room. When they got there, they’d find both their First Councilor and their chief of security dead.

Even if the Haven Councilors would accept that the deaths had been an accidental misunderstanding, the security personnel wouldn’t. They would react with their hearts, not their brains. “We need to get out of here,” he said quickly to the two men who were left with him. “Take her body and let’s move. We need to get back to the shuttle before they figure out what we’ve done.” Barely waiting long enough to see the First Councilor’s body hefted into the air, Anbu turned and rushed out of the briefing room. There would be hell to pay for what had just happened, but that was for later. Right now, all he cared about was getting himself to safety.

Chapter 19

One death that could have been averted, one birth that never happened, one chance encounter that could have been missed; studying the intricacies of history, I am often struck by how delicate everything is. There are so many instances in our history where one person, one decision or one action has shaped the course of our species for decades and even centuries to come. What could have been if…? Is a question I am always asking myself.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Endeavour, Haven system, 23rd July 2480 AD.

“Captain Foley,” one of Endeavour’s bridge officers said as she turned around in her command chair. “There’s a strange commotion on the far side of the planet. I’m getting all sorts of trace readings reflecting off a number of orbital stations.”

“Trace readings of what?” Foley asked.

“The readings are consistent with engine cold starts. Military grade,” the Lieutenant replied. “There must be a bunch of ships on the far side of the planet all lighting off their engines at once.”

“Increase speed,” James ordered. He had been sitting on the bridge listening to the conversation. “Don’t go above stealth regulations, bring us to the limit.”

“Aye, Aye Admiral,” Foley responded and then turned to his navigation officer and nodded.

“Whatever is happening, it looks like it is headed our way,” the officer elaborated several seconds later. “The trace readings are strengthening.”

Unconsciously, James lent forward in his chair as he strained his eyes towards the holo-projection of Haven. For a minute or so, nothing changed, then new blips appeared racing around the planet. They quickly settled on a trajectory for the shift passage that led from the Haven system to the rest of Human space.

“Sensors, confirm the identity of this new ship” Foley requested when no additional details appeared beside the sensor blips on the display.

“It’s a warship,” Endeavour’s sensor officer replied at once. “Still waiting on the computer to analyze its drive signature. It is pulling heavy acceleration though whatever it is. Ah, the computer has it now,” the officer followed up a few moments later. “It’s a light cruiser, Razor class. The computer is pretty certain it is UNS Javelin.”

“Other warships are coming around the planet now,” another officer reported.

“Haven destroyers,” the sensor officer added after looking back at his terminal. “It looks like they are pursuing Javelin, they’re pushing their engines hard as well.”

“Will they catch them?” Foley asked.

The sensor officer shook his head. “It doesn’t look like it. Javelin must have got the jump on them. The light cruiser has a much higher base velocity. It looks like they are going to make it to the shift passage before being overrun.”

“Captain, I think I have something you should come and take a look at,” Endeavour’s COM officer said, though it was almost in a whisper.

James’ senses were so heightened that he had no problem hearing it. “What is it Lieutenant?” he asked.

“I… ah.. I was going to inform Captain Foley,” the officer responded.

“If it is important enough for your Captain’s attention, you can share it with us all,” James replied.

The officer looked like she had been caught with her hand in the cookie jar. She looked from James to Foley and then back to James. “Go-ahead Lieutenant,” Foley said.

“It’s just,” the Lieutenant began hesitantly. “I’ve began reviewing the news broadcasts we’ve been picking up. It’s on every channel…”

“What is?” James demanded, his patience running out.

Again the officer looked from James to Foley and then back to James. “There was some kind of firefight in the Council Chambers,” she said barely above a whisper. “Most reports agreed that it was between the Council Chambers’ security and UN military police. There were several deaths. And they are reporting that the First Councilor is missing. It is believed she was abducted.”

James’ eyes shot over to the UN light cruiser fleeing from Haven. “Set an intercept course,” he demanded, steel in his voice. “That cruiser is going nowhere.”

“Yes Admiral,” Foley responded. “Signal our escorts, set course, eighty percent acceleration,” he ordered his subordinates.

James gripped the armrest of his command chair. It felt like his world was spinning. Anger flowed through him like molten lava. He could hardly believe what was happening. There wouldn’t be reports of a firefight if nothing had happened. Yet how could the UN be foolish enough to send armed personnel into Haven’s Council Chambers. If there had been a firefight, with his wife present, someone would pay. James shook his head. If his wife was on the cruiser, he didn’t know what he was going to do. The Interplanetary Committee had gone too far, far too far.

“Was there something else Lieutenant?” Gupta asked from her seat beside James. Immediately James turned back to the Lieutenant. It was obvious on her face that there was something more.

“Maybe nothing,” she said weakly, “but some of the reports are suggesting the First Councilor was injured.”

James’ heart stopped. The fire in his belly turned to ice. “Injured?” he repeated softly without even realizing he had spoken. Fear welled up inside him. If there had been a firefight in a confined place with plasma pistols, then anyone could have been a casualty. He looked at the fleeing light cruiser, his mouth hanging open. He no longer wanted to bring it to battle. Instead all he wanted to do was find his wife safe and well.

“Don’t worry,” Gupta whispered as she placed a hand on his shoulder. “If she is even on board, she’ll be all right. You know what the news reporters are like. Everything is blown out of proportion. Think about it, how likely is it that a shoot-out actually happened within Haven’s governmental buildings. Even the UN wouldn’t be that crazy.”

James didn’t say anything. He wanted to believe Gupta, but the four destroyers chasing Javelin made him think otherwise. Their intent was clearly hostile. Something had happened to make Haven’s leadership give the order to chase down Javelin. Something very bad.

“Javelin has spotted us,” Endeavour’s tactical officer reported, unaware of James’ thoughts. “She is altering course to evade.”

“Follow her,” Foley ordered. “She can’t get away.”

James didn’t know what to say or think. His heart rate had dropped to the point where he could barely even notice it. His mouth was completely dry. All he could do was stare at the light cruiser as it got closer and closer. He was hardly aware of the passage of time.

“We are coming into missile range of Javelin,” the tactical officer updated, forty minutes after the light cruiser had first been detected.

“Order the squadron to defensive formation alpha three,” Gupta ordered after waiting several seconds to see if James was going to say anything. When he didn’t she reached over and squeezed James shoulder again.

“They’re firing,” the tactical officer reported. “Ten missiles incoming.”

“Do we return fire?” Captain Foley asked.

“No,” Gupta responded with a shake of her head. “Just focus on taking out their missiles.”

James barely noticed as the missiles closed to attack range and were engaged by the point defenses of Endeavour and the six corvettes that were escorting her. He didn’t even take notice of the fact that it was the first time in six years he had faced Human designed missiles. Nor that it was the first time he was seeing the new corvettes in action first-hand. Nothing mattered but his wife.

“We’re getting a COM message from Javelin,” Endeavour’s COM officer reported. “It’s from a Colonel Anbu of the UN military police.”

“Let’s hear it,” Gupta responded.

“Unknown ships, veer off immediately!” An officer in military camouflage uniform demanded when he appeared on Endeavour’s holo- projector. “This is a UN warship on official business of the UN Interplanetary Committee. Veer off immediately. That is an order.”

The look on Anbu’s face made James snap. Behind his feigned anger, there was something more. Guilt. The UN Colonel looked guilty. Whatever he had done, James knew it wasn’t good. Anger flowed through him again. “Open a COM channel,” he demanded as he stood.

“Colonel Anbu, this is Vice Admiral James Somerville. Javelin is to cut its engines immediately and prepare to be boarded. Comply at once or face destruction.”

*

UNS Javelin

Anbu balked at the expression on Somerville’s face. The Admiral intended to destroy his ship. Of that he had no doubt. “Where are Vice Admiral Lopez’s ships supposed to be?” he asked Javelin’s Captain.”

“Show him,” Javelin’s Captain ordered one of his subordinates.

On the holo-screen a series of flashing blips appeared around the edge of the system’s mass shadow. Anbu studied them. Javelin was still some distance from them, but they were close enough that he reckoned Lopez would be able to come to his aid. The only chance he had was to surrender now, allow Somerville’s forces to board his ship and hope that Lopez could get his ships into position to recapture Javelin. It was that or watch as Somerville ordered his battlecruiser to open fire. Though Anbu wasn’t a naval officer, he knew what that would mean. Of course, he thought as his mind went to the body being stored in Javelin’s sickbay, if Somerville finds out what we have on board before Lopez gets here, my life will be forfeit anyway. Still, he knew he had no choice, relying on Lopez was his only option. “Cut our engines, don’t decelerate, but cut our engines. Then signal Endeavour and tell her she can send a boarding party to take control of the ship. Inform them we surrender.”

*

“Why are they not decelerating like we ordered them to?” Foley asked.

“They are stalling,” Gupta concluded as she scanned the holo projection of the Haven system. “They are not alone, they have friends out there somewhere. Friends they are hoping will come to help them.”

James had come to the same conclusion. He didn’t care. “We’ll not waste time coming alongside, order the marines to their shuttles. We’ll board Javelin, take control and bring her back to Haven. Then we’ll find out exactly what has been going on.” He was still standing and as soon as he finished speaking, he turned and walked off the bridge.

“Where are you going Vice Admiral?” Captain Foley asked.

“I’m joining the boarding party,” he informed them all in a tone that made it clear he wasn’t interested in debating the issue.

Behind his back Gupta shared a glance with Foley and then stood and hurried after him. “Is this wise James?” she asked when she caught up with him. “We’ll only get in the way.”

“I’m not going to be in the vanguard,” James replied. “But I intend to speak to this Anbu face to face. I want to know what has happened to Suzanna.”

Gupta nodded and said nothing more. Since coming out of stealth Endeavour’s COM officer had been sending messages to Haven requesting an update. Several replies had come in, but no one seemed to know anything for sure. They could confirm there had been a firefight in the Council Chambers, but some suggested Suzanna was safe and sound, others that she was in hiding and others that she had been arrested and taken off planet. No one on Haven seem to know exactly what had happened.

They continued in silence as they walked to Endeavour’s first shuttle hanger. Unsurprisingly, a full platoon of marines was already filing into three shuttles. James nodded to Captain Tusk, who commanded Endeavour’s marines, and then boarded one of the shuttles. Gupta shared a glance and nodded to the Captain as well and then followed James in and sat down beside him.

“I want this Colonel Anbu apprehended and the light cruiser thoroughly searched,” James informed the marine Captain as soon as the shuttles took off. “We’ll wait in the shuttle until you have secured the hangar, but then we are going with the squad that is to secure the bridge.”

It was clear to Gupta from the look on the Captain’s face that she wanted to protest. Gupta gave her a slight shake of the head and in response she bit back whatever she was going to say. It was obvious James was in no mood for a debate. What wasn’t so obvious to anyone who didn’t know him so well was that James was right on the edge of losing it. Gupta didn’t know how he might react to being argued with.

James waited in silence as the shuttle took off and headed towards Javelin. He could feel Gupta’s eyes on him, but he didn’t look at her. Thankfully, she didn’t try to intrude on his silence. Before the shuttle even touched down on Javelin’s deck, the marines were on their feet and rushing out of the descending access ramp. James forced himself to count to thirty slowly and then he unbuckled his safety harness and stood. Without waiting for permission, he exited the shuttle and descended the ramp. There was no sign of any of Javelin’s crew. Seven marines were standing around guarding the shuttles, the rest had already moved off. With a nod he headed towards the hatch that led deeper into Javelin. Though he hadn’t been on the light cruiser before, he knew its design layout. With Gupta in tow and two marines who had clearly been ordered to follow him, he headed for the bridge.

When he got there, Tusk was already there. The bridge officers had been disarmed and were all being lined up. “Where is she?” James demanded. As soon as he laid eyes on Anbu he charged over to the UN official. “What have you done with my wife?”

Anbu’s eyes widened as he caught sight of James. He clearly hadn’t expected James to come in person. “Where is she?” he demanded again. In two strides he covered the distance to Anbu. Grabbing the front of the Colonel’s uniform, he smashed him against one of the bridge’s bulkheads. “Tell me!” he demanded. Moving his face inches from Anbu’s, he shouted again. “Tell me.” When Anbu refused to speak, James shook him and then smashed him into the bulkhead once more. Anbu wouldn’t even raise his eyes off of the bridge’s deck and it was fueling his rage.

Movement to his left made James pause for a second. Rather than trying to intervene, Tusk had turned away and placed a hand on her ear. Only as James strained to hear what Tusk was being told did he realize that Gupta was trying to force her way in between him and Anbu. She was shouting something about attacking Anbu not accomplishing anything. James ignored her. Instead he released Anbu and turned to Tusk. The marine had a look of horror on her face. Though he was scared to speak, James forced the words out anyway. “What is it Captain? What have your marines found?”

“It’s sickbay,” Tusk replied.

James didn’t need to hear anything more. In a flash he was running towards where the light cruiser’s sickbay was. He barely noticed the marines and crew that he passed. Nor did he notice Gupta and Tusk chasing him. The only thing that mattered was Suzanna. When he got to the sickbay, he shouted as he pushed passed several marines. Then he saw what they were gathered around. A howl of anguish rose up within him and he found himself on his knees. Suzanna lay lifeless on one of the sickbay beds. A hole the size of his fist pierced her abdomen. He stared at it. It was horrendous. Instinctively he grabbed her lifeless hand and squeezed it. He recoiled when he felt how cold she was. When he finally had the courage to gaze into her vacant face, tears began to stream down his cheeks. The agony of her final moments was still etched onto her expression.

James didn’t notice Gupta and Tusk clearing the marines out of the sickbay. Nor did he feel Gupta’s hand on his shoulder or hear the words of comfort she tried to share with him. When a team from Endeavour came to transport Suzanna’s body, he simply stood and walked along beside the portable bed. He had once again taken her hand in his and this time refused to let go. Nothing else mattered to him. His world had ended.

*

“What shall we do with the officers?” Captain Foley asked Gupta when she stepped back onto Endeavour’s bridge forty-five minutes after the shuttle carrying Suzanna’s body had returned. Colonel Anbu, Javelin’s Captain and her three other senior officers were all lined up on Endeavour’s bridge.

Gupta took a deep breath as she surveyed the prisoners. She had spent twenty minutes with James after they had brought Suzanna back trying to console him, but to no avail. Then she had contacted Governor Pennington and Haven’s Councilors to inform them of Suzanna’s death. Their shock and anger had matched her own. “Put them in the brig,” she replied. “We’re taking them back to Haven for trial. Inform our boarding party that they are to turn Javelin around and bring her back to Haven. As soon as they are ready we will accompany them.” She eyed the UN officers coldly to make them aware of just what she thought of them.

“Belay that,” James ordered as he stormed onto the bridge.

Gupta spun around in surprise; he had been a complete mess when she had left him. If it were possible, he looked even worse now. His tears were gone. In their place there was nothing but rage. Gupta’s instinctive response was to step back in fear.

“Why?” she asked as he moved towards her. She reached out a hand to grasp his elbow as a sign of support. James shrugged her off and ignored her question. Only then did she notice that he had a plasma pistol attached to his hip. Before she could make another attempt to grab him, he was past her. Once again, he covered the distance to Anbu in the blink of an eye. Only this time, he whipped out his plasma pistol and levelled it at Anbu’s temple.

“Tell me, tell me now! Why did you kill her? Why?” he repeated, his voice rising to a scream.

“I didn’t,” Anbu replied, his eyes wide with terror as he stared into James’ face. “It wasn’t me. It was an accident.”

“An accident!” James screamed. “You don’t shoot someone with a plasma pistol by accident. It was your men. You gave the order. You killed her.”

Anbu frantically shook his head. “I didn’t give any orders. It was an accident. One of your wife’s security guards misunderstood. He reached for his weapon. My men returned fire. I wanted to arrest her. Not kill her.”

James lowered the pistol for a couple of seconds as he looked at the other prisoners. For a moment Gupta though he was calming down slightly. If what Anbu was saying was true. Suzanna’s death was a tragic accident. The look of rage flicked back into life in James’ eyes and he raised his pistol back to Anbu’s temple. “You had no right to arrest her. You brought armed soldiers into her office. You are responsible!”

“I was only following orders,” Anbu pleaded. “It was an accident. I am sorry.”

“Whose orders?” James asked, his voice suddenly flat and level. Gupta cringed as she heard his tone and watched the barrel of James’ plasma pistol press even harder against Anbu’s head. “You’ve got two seconds,” he added when Anbu didn’t reply immediately.

“The Interplanetary Council and Vice Admiral Lopez,” Anbu hastily answered.

“Lopez,” James growled. “He is on the Military Subcommittee. Is he here?” As James spoke he looked at the holo-display. He then spun back to Anbu. “He is here isn’t he? This was a trap. You are just a pawn.”

When Anbu didn’t answer James pressed his plasma pistol even harder into Anbu’s temple. “Yes. He is here,” he admitted.

James shoved him hard enough that he fell over and clattered onto the deck. James turned back to Endeavour’s main holo-display of the Haven system. “Set course for the nearest point of the system’s mass shadow. Eighty percent acceleration,” he ordered.

“What are you doing?” Gupta whispered as she stepped up beside James. “If Lopez is here, he will have come prepared. You’ll be running right into his trap.”

“Exactly,” James said with the coldness Gupta had never heard before.

“Listen James, you’re not thinking clearly,” she tried to say. “You’ve just suffered a loss. We cannot start a fight with a UN warship. We should head back to Haven, bring Suzanna’s body home. They will protect us. They are as angry as you.”

“I doubt that,” James replied without changing his tone. “And we’ve already been in a fight with a UN warship. Javelin fired on us. I’m not starting anything. But I am going to finish it.”

“We’ll be crossing a line,” Gupta protested.

“The line has already been crossed,” James countered. “And I will not give Lopez and the UN any more opportunities to hurt Suzanna’s people. If we fall back to Haven we will be putting them in an impossible situation. So far, they’ve only been flirting with the stipulations of the UN military treaty. If we go back there and they protect us, the entire leadership could be charged with harboring known mutineers. They would be implicit in our crimes. Suzanna may be dead, but her people are still my people. I will not put that on them. No, we are finishing this here and now. Lopez will pay for his crime against my wife.” Speaking louder James began to give orders to Endeavour’s bridge crew. “Fire a spread of active recon drones. Then power up our active sensors. Let Lopez know that we know he is out there.” Turning, James raised his plasma pistol and pointed it at Javelin’s Captain. “What ship is Lopez on?

“Hawk,” the Captain replied without even hesitating. His gaze was fixed on the barrel of James’ pistol. “Lopez is on Hawk.”

“We’re detecting ships coming out of stealth mode,” Endeavour’s sensor officer called out. “Multiple ships increasing their acceleration rates and turning onto intercept trajectories.”

James turned to look at the new contacts on the holo-projector. For the first time since they had entered the system Gupta saw him smile. “Good,” was all he said.

Chapter 20

There have been many revolutions in the technology Humanity has used to traverse the stars. The shift drive opened up the possibility of traversing set shift passages. Jump Gates and artificial shift passages greatly reduced the journey time between accessible systems. Then the Walsiki alterations allowed shift drives to take a ship anywhere. Suddenly there were no systems out of Humanity’s reach. Perhaps though, the greatest revolution came with the discovery of the Sun Gates. Partly, of course, this came from the instantaneous travel now possible between systems. Perhaps more importantly, we know we were not the first ones to colonize our part of the galaxy, for we know one thing for sure, we did not build them.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

“It’s time to show Lopez just what a fully upgraded warship can do,” James said thirty minutes later. Lopez had been maneuvering his ships to trap Endeavour in an envelopment. At least, James had been content to let Lopez think that was what he was doing. In reality Lopez had revealed his full strength. In total, eight heavy cruisers had come out of stealth and began to close with Endeavour. Each was escorted by a further light cruiser.

In was an impressive force. But their numbers meant nothing to James. Every time he took his mind off of Lopez, it was filled with images of his dead wife. That was all he cared about. Getting revenge wouldn’t change what had happened. Internally he knew that. Yet he didn’t care. He knew the image of Suzanna’s face would be engraved in his mind for the rest of his life. If he had to suffer that, Lopez was going to suffer as well. “Set course for Hawk,” he ordered. “Take the safeties off the engines, give us full military acceleration.”

Endeavour’s sudden change in acceleration threw Lopez’s carefully laid plan into confusion. All eight of his heavy cruisers could not hope to catch Endeavour together. Lopez had seriously underestimated Endeavour’s upgrades.  With the speed Lopez probably expected from a destroyer, the battlecruiser shot out of the apparent trap, charging right for Hawk. The closing rate was such that none of the other heavy cruisers could come to her aid in time. Committing against Hawk would allow three of the other heavy cruisers to catch Endeavour eventually, but not quickly enough to save Lopez.

“Launch our two fighters,” James ordered. “Inform them they are to follow our first missile salvo in.”

“What if Lopez surrenders?” Captain Foley asked.

James simply looked over at the Captain and raised an eyebrow. Then he fixed his attention back on the holo-display. “Open fire with standard missiles as soon as we are in range. I want one salvo, target everything at Hawk.”

“You can’t destroy the entire ship just to punish one man,” Foley whispered. “I want to see justice done today as much as anyone. But many innocent people will die.”

“People have already died,” James replied. “That’s what happens when people pick up weapons.”

Foley looked over to Gupta for support. The pleading look on his face almost made her open her mouth. Almost was as close as she came though. There was no way James would be convinced to fall back to Haven. Not if he thought it put Suzanna’s people at risk. He certainly wasn’t going to run away from the man who had just caused his wife’s death. The only way out of the trap Lopez had set was to spring it. With a slight shrug and a nod towards the holo display, Gupta told Foley to focus on the matter at hand.

“Open fire,” James ordered as soon as Endeavour entered range. He didn’t want to wait and see if Foley would give the order himself.

“They are returning fire,” Endeavour’s tactical officer reported. “Twenty-six missiles incoming.”

“Take them out when they get into range,” James responded, then he dismissed Lopez’s missile salvo from his mind. They were no threat to him. Instead he watched his own missiles tracking on their target. When they were thirty seconds out from attack range he turned back to Foley. “Send the missiles instructions to close and detonate without releasing their laser beams,” he ordered. “Then signal our two fighters, they’re to use the nuclear detonations to screen their attack. They’re to take out Hawk’s engines with their plasma cannons.”

Foley stared at him for a couple of seconds, then it dawned on him what James was ordering. Quickly he nodded. “Yes Admiral. Right away,” he said as he spun around in his command chair.

Gupta reached over and placed a hand on James shoulder. “I was wondering for a minute or two there,” she said.

“Lopez better not test me. If this doesn’t work there will be another broadside,” James simply responded. Gupta removed her hand and silently prayed that the attack would work. She was glad to see James’ anger hadn’t swallowed up all his compassion, but she didn’t want to see just how far he was willing to go.

The thirty-eight missiles from Endeavour and her escorts detonated as one. Instead of focusing their thermonuclear energy into the warheads’ laser focusing receptacles, the explosive energy simply washed over Hawk in a massive amount of broad-spectrum electromagnetic energy. With their sensors momentarily blinded, both of Endeavour’s Spitfires swooped in, dodging the point defense fire from the light cruiser that was escorting Hawk. They got so close that the light cruiser actually ceased firing on them for fear of hitting their consort. Then, at point blank range, the Spitfires opened up with their small plasma cannons. They riddled Hawk’s engines with plasma bolts, burning through its armor and causing a number of minor internal explosions.

Seconds later one and then a second of Hawk’s three impulse engines burnt out. The sudden loss of propulsion sent the heavy cruiser into a wide corkscrew. Her many small maneuvering thrusters desperately tried to correct the spin but as her remaining engines continued to thrust off kilter with one another, they had little success. “Send the Spitfires in again, they are to take out Hawk’s heavy plasma cannons,” James ordered. “Navigation, slot us in right behind Hawk, keep us out of her energy weapon’s field of fire.”

A series of explosions on the holo-plot pulled James eyes momentarily away from Hawk. The last of the heavy cruiser’s missiles had just been taken out by Endeavour’s point defenses. James nodded and then focused on Hawk’s consort. “Fire a laser cannon shot across the light cruiser’s bow, then opened a COM channel.”

“COM channel is open Vice Admiral,” Endeavour’s COM officer informed him after a single laser beam glanced out towards the light cruiser.

“Light cruiser, this is Vice Admiral Somerville. If your sensor officer is in an anyway decent, you will know that the power of our laser cannons has been significantly increased. We can take you out long before you get into heavy plasma cannon range. You’ve also seen that your missiles are ineffective against us. Power down your reactors and no harm will come to you. I’m after Lopez, no one else. Power down immediately, or we will fire another missile salvo.”

“They’ve heard you,” Captain Foley announced seconds later. “Power readings are dropping across the board from the light cruiser.”

“Hawk is trying to turn towards us with their maneuvering thrusters,” Endeavour’s tactical officer called out.

“We’re close enough to use the heavy laser cannons, take out as many maneuvering thrusters as you can. Don’t penetrate her armor. Just burn away her maneuvering thrusters,” James ordered. “Then inform Captain Tusk that her marines are to take Hawk. If they encounter any resistance they have permission to use deadly force.”

James waited patiently as Endeavour closed with Hawk. The battlecruiser remained directly behind her prey no matter which way Hawk tried to turn or twist. Eventually, she lost so many maneuvering thrusters to Endeavour’s laser cannons that her Captain gave up even trying. “Open a COM channel to Hawk,” he requested.

“I’m coming on board to take Lopez into custody and back to Haven for trial,” he said when the COM officer nodded to him. “If you resist I will have my marines storm your ship and there will be bloodshed. If you do not, then no one needs to get hurt.”

“A Captain Rodrigo says they will cooperate,” Endeavour’s COM officer reported moments later. “They sent over permission to land shuttles in Hawk’s shuttle bay two.”

“We shall see,” James said as he stood. Though he didn’t look at his friend, he spoke to her, nonetheless. “Gupta, you are staying here. If they betray me, or try anything else nefarious, blow them out of existence. That is an order.” Without waiting for a reply, he marched out of the bridge and towards the shuttle bay.

“Inform your marines they have permission to use deadly force,” James snapped as soon as he located Captain Tusk. “We’ll send in one shuttle first to secure Hawk’s shuttle bay and make sure they’re not going to double-cross us. Then we’ll land and secure a pathway to Hawk’s bridge. Once we have Lopez in custody, we will make a hasty retreat. Understood?”

“Understood Vice Admiral,” Tusk replied in a typical emotionless marine tone.

After a quick nod, James left the marine Captain to finish arranging her troops and marched up into one of the shuttles. Sitting down he buckled himself in and ground his teeth together in anger. With nothing to distract him he couldn’t stop his mind filling with images and memories of Suzanna. He snapped his eyes tightly shut when he thought of his childhood home. He had always dreamed of raising a family there. Of long walks across the grounds through the forests with Suzanna and their children. Just as he had enjoyed so many good memories with his own mother before she passed away. Now none of that would be a reality. More memories and lost dreams continued to fill his mind as the shuttles took off and headed towards Hawk. James didn’t notice when the first shuttle landed nor even when his own bumped down onto Hawk’s deck, he failed to register what it meant. Only when Tusk shook his shoulder did he open his eyes.

“We’re here,” she reported. “The shuttle bay is secure. Hawk’s crew appear to be unarmed. We are ready to proceed to the bridge.”

“Lead on,” James said as he forced his mind to focus on the present.

When they got to the bridge, James’ eyes sought out the Vice Admiral. He wasn’t hard to recognize for he was wearing the very same uniform James was. As soon as they locked eyes, James’ plans went out the window. Whereas Anbu had appeared full of guilt and remorse, Lopez simply sneered. He even had the audacity to speak first. “James Somerville, the infamous renegade Admiral. You know that’s what the news reporters call you? Well, your renegade days are over. You are formally under arrest by authority of the UN Interplanetary Committee.”

James was so shocked that he actually looked around the bridge expecting to see some kind of trick or trap, but there was nothing. The bridge officers were all armed, but their weapons were still in their holsters. Whilst Tusk’s marines had their plasma rifles firmly fixed on their opponents. “You have gravely misread the situation Vice Admiral,” he replied, not even bothering to try and hide his disgust. “The First Councilor of Haven, my wife, is dead on your orders. I’m here to bring you to Haven to face trial.” At least that had been his plan when he had left Endeavour. The look on Lopez’ face had already made him decide to abandon it. “Yet now that I have seen you in person, I’ve decided a sniveling snotty pathetic excuse of a man like you doesn’t even deserve a trial. You are an utter disgrace. You’re a stain on the very uniform you are wearing. I don’t know why the UN ever allowed Argentina to join the common military. Let alone why they allowed such a useless commander like you to be in charge of anything larger than a child’s model warship. It’s no surprise you are the one they sent here. You’re nothing more than a dull-witted lackey of the Interplanetary Committee. You’re just the kind of fool Representative Kapoor and the others would send.”

As James layered insult upon insult upon Lopez, his face got redder and redder. “How dare you insult me!” he shouted. “You are a traitor!”

“And yet I’m a better man than you could ever be,” James shot back. “My people follow me wherever I take them. Your people surrendered you at the first sign of danger. Look around, everyone still has their weapons holstered. No one is going to risk their lives for you. How do you plan to take me into custody? Every marine here will die before they let you do that.”

“I don’t need any help to apprehend the likes of you,” Lopez sneered.

James feinted as if he was going to strike the Vice Admiral. Instinctively Lopez reached for his plasma pistol. James smiled at Lopez’s reaction. It was just what he had been waiting for. In his mind he had carried out the maneuver several times. Now he put it into practice. He whipped out his own plasma pistol. As he did, time seemed to slow down. He had time to savor the look on Lopez’s face.

It was full of shock, which quickly turned to fear. Lopez had his plasma pistol half out of his holster. Recognizing James’ attack with his fist was a feint, he had stopped trying to draw his pistol. As James raised his own pistol, Lopez realized his mistake. It was too late. In the blink of an eye James had his pistol out and, almost at the same time, both men opened fire. Crucially, James got his shot off a fraction of a second sooner. Two explosions erupted as the plasma bolts zipped across Hawk’s confined bridge and struck computer terminals, sending sparks in all directions. One bolt pierced Lopez’s heart, killing him instantly. It also threw off his aim and the second bolt grazed James’ hip. The pain made him grunt in agony, but he forced himself to stay on his feet. Allowing images of Suzanna’s to once again fill his mind, he gritted his teeth and took two steps closer to Lopez’s body. Then he raised his plasma pistol and blew the Vice Admiral’s face away.

Looking up, he met the eyes of Hawk’s Captain and other senior Lieutenants. He didn’t know if the horror he saw there was because of his actions, or because of the look they saw on his face. He didn’t care. “Take a message back to Earth for me. I know who was behind the plot to arrest my wife. I know who else is guilty of her death. Let them know I will see justice done.”

Spinning away from them in anger, James took one more look at Lopez. Or at least what was left of him. As his stomach turned, James’ hand shot up to his mouth. Lopez torso injury was almost identical to his wife’s. Suddenly, James found himself full of disgust. He was disgusted by Lopez’s death, at himself for having killed him, and at everything that had led to his wife’s death. In anguish he flung the plasma pistol across Hawk’s bridge. Killing Lopez had done nothing to ease his pain. His mind still filled with images of his dead wife, he spun and stormed out of Hawk’s bridge.

*

Rodriguez gas mining station, Haven system, 24th July 2480 AD.

“Come on James, it’s time,” Gupta said gently as she took James’ hand and raised him to his feet. Thankfully he had managed to don his full military dress uniform unaided. Gupta had half expected to come to his quarters and find him moping around in some civilian slacks. “Did you take a look around and pick anything you want to keep?” she asked as she glanced around the apartment. After the state funeral in Haven’s capital Liberty yesterday, James had accompanied Suzanna’s body to her family’s gas mining station. He had stayed in her quarters.

“No,” was all he replied.

“Well, don’t worry about it. I’ll make sure no one disturbs her rooms. When you’re ready you can go through her things.” When James didn’t reply, Gupta placed a hand on his shoulder and gently turned him towards the access hatch. “The burial will begin in five minutes. You don’t want to be late.” Silently, James allowed her to guide him out of the apartment and through the gas mining station to its observation deck. When they entered, it was almost full to capacity. Gupta guessed there were up to three hundred people present. Admittance had been strictly by invitation, but even so, there were a lot of people. She had tried to get James to look over the list of names, but he had been uninterested. Governor Pennington and Suzanna’s staff had taken care of it instead.

Though the room was almost bursting, as she and James entered, the throng of people parted to form a path as if some unspoken command had been given. Gupta led James past everyone and up to the large transparent bulkhead. It looked down towards the storms that swirled around the gas giant’s upper atmosphere. Fully aware that James had no interest in conversation, Gupta simply stood beside him as they waited. When Pennington and several Haven Councilors approached she nodded to them and then waved them off. Respectfully, they nodded back and then kept their distance.

“It is with great sadness that today we say goodbye to our friend and supervisor,” a voice suddenly said from unseen speakers on the observation deck. Gupta had never met the manager of the gas mining station, but she knew James had. The tradition they were about to observe dated back to Suzanna’s great grandparents. They were the ones who had scraped together the funds to build what eventually morphed into the Rodriguez gas mining station. “May our gas giant provide for her even more in death than it did in life,” the manager’s voice finished.

Moments later, a small Human shaped metallic cylinder shot from the station. Ever so slowly, its momentum carried it down towards the gas giant’s atmosphere. Gradually at first, and then much more rapidly, it picked up velocity until it vanished from sight. For the entire five minutes it took for the cylinder to reach the atmosphere, the observation deck was completely silent. Gupta’s heart went out to James as he raised a hand and placed it on the viewing port at the point where Suzanna’s coffin disappeared from sight.

Whispered conversations slowly started up. The volume increased as servers appeared and began to provide refreshments. For another ten minutes or so, James didn’t move. He kept his hand on the viewport and continued to stare down into the gas giant. Gupta didn’t leave his side. Eventually though, she felt she had to encourage him to speak with the guests. Almost all of them would want to pass on their condolences. “We can come back here when everyone leaves. There is no rush. But there are lots of people who want to speak with you. Suzanna was their family and friend as well. They want to share their grief with you,” she said.

Though he didn’t respond, James lowered his hand and turned to face Gupta. Ever so slightly he nodded, though the vacant look in his eyes didn’t change. Returning his nod with a small smile, Gupta turned and scanned the room. When she spotted Pennington, she motioned to the Governor to let her know it was okay to approach.

“Vice Admiral,” Pennington said as she took one of James’ hands on both of hers. “Let me once again say how truly sorry I am. You know my history with your wife. Once we were adversaries, but for many years now we have been firm friends. Haven has lost one of her greatest champions. I only hope that we can live up to the example Suzanna set us.” When James didn’t say anything in response, she pressed on. “I want to assure you that the actions of the UN Interplanetary Committee will not be easily forgotten on Haven. There is a bill before the council that will revoke our signature on the UN military treaty. We will withdraw all our forces from the UN fleet and divert more funds to our own military build-up. We will also be filing the strongest possible complaint against the UN and their actions. We intend to see those responsible held accountable.”

“As do we,” Gupta replied quickly. She feared James didn’t intend to say anything to Pennington, but a part of her was afraid of what he might say. She had watched the holo-recording of his encounter with Vice Admiral Lopez. Technically, Lopez had drawn his pistol first. James had been within his rights to defend himself. At least as far as social norms went. Yet it was obvious to anyone who watched the recording that James had goaded Lopez into it. James hadn’t murdered Lopez, but he had come as close to it as was humanly possible. As much as Gupta despaired at how her friend and hero had closed in on himself, she was relieved that the man that had charged his ship at Hawk and then gunned down Lopez wasn’t the man now in front of her grieving the loss of his wife.

“Of course,” Pennington said, not quite sure what was going on but clearly reading something in Gupta’s tone. “Well, today is not the day for politics. But we will speak more soon. Given how public opinion has turned even more against the UN, I doubt you will have any problem staying in the system for as long as you want. The only way the UN could take you out of here would be with a full-scale invasion fleet.”

“The people of Haven have always been an encouragement to Suzanna,” Gupta replied. “I’m sure James feels the same way.”

Pennington nodded, squeezed Gupta’s forearm, and then turned and walked away. Right behind her another woman appeared. Gupta had spoken to her briefly at the state funeral in Liberty. “Cynthia,” Gupta said as she pulled Suzanna’s personal aide into a hug.

After hugging her back, Cynthia moved past Gupta and pulled James into a hug. James’ arms didn’t rise to return the gesture, but he did allow Cynthia to pull him close. “I don’t know what to say,” she said as she moved away from James. “I’m still in shock. I can’t believe the UN would do this, even by accident.” She shook her head as she spoke. “Serving Suzanna was my life.” Cynthia paused and looked down towards the sprawling gas giant. She lifted her hand and wiped a tear out of her eye. “These last months, doing everything we can to prepare for the Karacknids. That consumed every ounce of energy Suzanna had. That cannot be in vain. I want to come with you,” she said as she looked back up at James. “I have no military training, but I can be helpful to you. I’ll do whatever you give me to do. But I want to continue to serve.”

Gupta looked at James and hoped that he would respond. Cynthia had been one of his wife’s closest friends and confidants. The vacant look in his eyes didn’t shift, however. Clearing her throat, Gupta answered for him. “Of course we will take you with us if you want,” she assured the Havenite. “I have no doubt your skills will be very useful. But you should think it through carefully. If you join us and your name gets back to the UN, you will be hunted. There are many other Councilors here on Haven who would love to take you into their employment. You could continue to pursue Suzanna’s goals here in your home system.”

Cynthia shook her head. “No, I served Suzanna. Now I will serve her husband.”

“Well, all I ask is that you think about it,” Gupta said. “Don’t worry, we’ll let you know when we are leaving. If you still want to come, then we will not leave without you.”

Cynthia nodded, looked at James one more time, and then turned to leave. Gupta took a deep breath as she summoned more patience and strength, then she nodded to the next supplicant that wanted to speak with James. It was going to be a long day, and, in all likelihood, a very difficult few months. She knew that the Outer Defense Fleet and the organization James, Fairfax and Russell were putting together would function just fine without James, yet he was important to them all. They needed him.

Chapter 21

There is a sense in which everything up to this chapter has been one long extended introduction. Now, as we turn to the War of Doom, we begin to expand upon the main topic of this work. All of Humanity’s history had been leading to this point in time. We would either step up to fulfill our galactic destiny, or see all the millennia of our progress wiped out

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Cataclysm, Unknown System, 16th January 2481 AD (6 months later).

“This is it,” Shurlang announced to his bridge officers as Cataclysm moved into a system still waiting to be named. It was the seventh he had visited on his tour of unclaimed space beyond the newly conquered Mindus territory. Instinctively, he extended and retracted his claws in a predatory fashion. It is from here that we will launch our invasion, he said to himself. The system was perfect. There were only two shift passages leading into it. One led back via nine other systems to Jaranna, the other, through five more, to what his scouts had determined the Humans called the Holstein system. As a result, it would be easy to defend. A permanent fleet guarding the shift passage to Human space would ensure no Human raiding fleets could get behind his lines. All the supply convoys that he would need could be transported from Jaranna to this system in almost guaranteed safety. If the Humans did want to raid his convoys, they would have to take weeks to travel around this system to get behind his lines. And, even then, he had smaller fleets fortifying several other choke points his scouts had identified. Not that he expected the Humans to try any such thing. His scout reports suggested they were woefully unprepared. But a good commander always planned for the unexpected.

As he glanced at the system’s two gas giants his claws extended and retracted again. They were the second feature that excited him. Both had high concentrations of He3 in their upper atmospheres, making them ideal candidates for gas mining stations. Already Lower Admiral Krapids had a small mining station under construction. With the extra materials and engineers Shurlang had brought with his small fleet, they would be able to expedite its completion and then expand its capabilities. When several of the stations were completed the system would have the capacity to meet the fuel needs of most of Shurlang’s invasion force. Then Hurlang can keep all his freighters, Shurlang thought with disgust.

Quietly, to himself, he was willing to admit he had fled Jaranna. He was a warrior of action, not an accountant fixated on numbers and efficiency.  Yet assuming overall command of a massive military operation called for such administrative skills. Shurlang had been coping with the demands admirably. But then Hurlang had arrived and everything became a competition. As vast as it was, the Imperium only had so many supplies and so many freighters to transport them. With two large fleets gathering at Jaranna, it had become a nightmare. Every time Shurlang tried to organize a new supply convoy, Hurlang interfered. Work on orbital supply dumps and fleet maintenance facilities for his fleet that should have taken weeks turned into months as Hurlang seconded key personnel and materials, diverting them to his own operations.

In the end, Shurlang had given up. He had taken a small squadron out to survey the work his Lower Admirals were doing. It was now his intention to set up base in this system. If he could get his fleet self-sufficient in He3 it would free up a lot of freighters to bring in supplies and munitions for his fleet. Of course, that would only work as long as Hurlang didn’t try to press some of the freighters assigned to Shurlang’s attack into his own services. Which he will, Shurlang thought ruefully. At least he won’t be able to touch my cargos anymore. Before leaving Jaranna he had ordered every freighter earmarked for his operation to be diverted towards the worlds his subordinates had identified. They would be used to build this unknown system into a Tier 1 military supply depot. Once established, the depot would provide all the logistical support Shurlang would need to launch his attack; with the added benefit that as his freighters were no longer entering orbit around Jaranna, Hurlang could not pilfer their contents.

“Contact Lower Admiral Krapids,” Shurlang ordered his bridge crew. “Request he transmit his latest survey data and progress reports. Then inform him he is to report on board as soon as our ships meet.”  As his officers began to carry out his orders, Shurlang opened a data file and waited for Krapids most recent updates. The last he had seen were now three months out of date. Assuming nothing substantial had changed, he had a new plan he intended to share with Krapids. The Human’s border defenses were pathetically weak. It suggested they were seriously underestimating the threat his Imperium posed to them. If Krapids’ most recent reports confirmed this, he intended to take advantage of it.

*

Maximilian system, Regin shipyard. 16th January 2481 AD

With a sigh Gupta pushed the datapad she had been reading across her desk and out of reach. She was finally done for the day. With a thumb she activated her desk’s COM unit. “Clementine, could you bring me an extra strong latte,” she requested. She leaned back and rubbed her eyes gently. Both of them were stinging. Organizing the illegal purchase and smuggling of the supplies it took to keep seventy warships and more than ten thousand people happy was a tough job. Overseeing Scott and the Maximilian system’s development piled more responsibility onto her. As if that wasn’t enough, alongside Fairfax and Russell, the overall strategy of the growing political movement the Heralds were seeking to exert fell on her shoulders. Gupta shook her head. It was all becoming too much. I need him, she thought, not for the first time. It had been two weeks since James had last been seen out of his quarters, and that hadn’t become unusual. He hadn’t replied to any of her messages or reports; and, as far as she could tell, he hadn’t issued a single order in at least three months. We all need him, she said to herself. Yet he wouldn’t listen, and he wouldn’t let her in.

Gupta was at her wits end. She had seen James do this before. Years ago. It had taken a direct confrontation between James and his two subordinates to shake him out of it. She had been James’ First Lieutenant then, and she and Romanov, Raptor’s second Lieutenant, had confronted James and forced him out of his despair and self-incrimination. As she replayed her memories of that conversation, she sighed again. She had tried her best over the last six months to try and do the same for him now, but this time, it was much worse. And nothing seemed to work. With the Karacknid invasion looming, he shouldn’t have needed any encouragement. Yet he wouldn’t listen to reason. No matter what argument she tried, he simply ignored her, or worse. At times he actually acknowledged that she was right, but then insisted he was not the man to tackle the problem any more. Whatever was going on in his mind, Gupta was sure of one thing. He was wrong. They were most certainly going to need him when the fighting started. And she needed him now.

He will come out of it, she tried to assure herself. Eventually he was going to have to. He couldn’t spend the rest of his life feeling sorry for himself. Can he? she asked. He had to, the alternative was unthinkable. Beyond the pressure that was piling up on her, the morale of the men and women of the Outer Defense Fleet was taking a hit. They were already missing their families and starting to suffer from boredom. There was only so much distraction daily drills could provide. As the rumors and stories of James’ isolation spread, it wasn’t surprising that some were asking if it was all worth it. We all need him now.

A flashing light from her desk’s COM unit made her groan. Its color told her it wasn’t Clementine coming back with her latte. She had hoped to relax for a few moments, enjoy her drink and then go to the gym before retiring to her quarters. The message was from Regin’s command deck. Whatever it was, it meant more work. “Yes, go ahead,” she said as she thumbed the COM unit.

“We are getting a flash alert from Prometheus,” the officer on watch reported. “A Vestarian warship has entered the system. Admiral Jil’lal is on board and requesting permission to dock with Regin.”

Gupta sat up in her chair. It had to be important if Jil’lal had come in person. “Inform them the request is granted,” she replied. Then she leaned forward and grabbed her datapad. Quickly, she typed out a message to Scott and then one to James. Before she sent the message to James, her finger hovered over the datapad. Knowing it was against protocol, she decided to do it anyway. She tagged the message with the highest priority setting available. Typically, such a setting was only used during wartime, but she suspected James wouldn’t bother looking at the message unless he saw that tag.

The door to her office opened and Clementine stepped in holding a steaming mug, Gupta gave her a warm smile. “Thank you,” she said as she took the drink. “It looks like I’ll have to cancel my exercise for this evening. You’d better layout my dress uniform. Admiral Jil’lal deserves a full honor guard welcome.”

“I’ll see to that right away,” Clementine replied with a nod. She turned and left her charge to enjoy her drink in peace and quiet.

Gupta appreciated the silence as she sipped her latte. She wouldn’t have long to herself, but she was determined to enjoy it. There was still some time before Jil’lal’s ship reached Regin, but she needed to meet with Scott and go over what Jil’lal might want to talk to them about.

*

Gupta inspected the honor guard with a critical eye. After so many months without having to receive a senior naval officer, she had been concerned the customary naval welcoming party was out of practice. She was happy to see that everyone’s uniform looked pristine. As Jil’lal’s shuttle touched down and the small group of musicians began to play, she nodded as they were perfectly in tune.

Her face fell when she looked towards the hangar bay’s main hatch. Though Jil’lal’s shuttle was touching down, there was no sign of James. He was going to miss greeting her. The most immaculate welcoming party in the galaxy wouldn’t make up for his failure to greet one of his closest allies.

When Jil’lal appeared on the shuttle’s ramp, Gupta pushed her concern to the back of her mind, stepped forward amid the din of instruments and stretched out her hand. “Welcome Admiral, it is good to see you again,” she said with a smile.

Jil’lal took her hand in two of her own and smiled in return. “And you too Rear Admiral.” She reached over to Scott with the other two hands and grasped hers as well. “Commander Scott, it is a pleasure to see you as well. All three of us have come a long way since those first days when Endeavour visited Vestar haven’t we?”

“Indeed we have,” Gupta responded. “You have your own fleet. You even outrank me now.”

Jil’lal waved a hand. “That is only a technicality. Besides, for just a lowly Rear Admiral, it seems like you have quite the operation going on here.”

“That we have,” Gupta agreed with another grin. “We’d be delighted to give you a tour. Scott has a lot of new ideas I suspect you will be very interested in.”

“That is what I like to hear,” Jil’lal said as she turned back to Scott. “We’re already implementing a lot of the technical upgrades and suggestions you have sent us. I’m sure my people will be eager to take on board whatever else you have to share.”

“Well,” Gupta said as she half turned and gestured towards the shuttle bay’s hatch, “shall we retire to a more comfortable room and catch up? I’ve already ordered some refreshments for us.”

“That would be ideal,” Jil’lal responded. She paused before moving to follow Gupta though. Instead she looked around the shuttle bay. “Is Admiral Somerville not on board? Is he away on another mission?”

Scott shook her head. “No, he is here. I guess he just wasn’t able to make it here to greet you. He may be waiting for us in the briefing room.” As she finished speaking Scott shared a glance with Gupta. Gupta nodded back. She felt the same way. They both hoped James would be there. Given his current condition, it was not surprising that he had shied away from appearing in front of so many people. But he couldn’t just ignore one of his oldest friends and Humanity’s closest allies. Could he? Gupta asked herself, immediately afraid of her own answer.

When they got to the briefing room, Gupta stepped aside to let Scott and Jil’lal go in first. She held her breath, hoping to hear James’ voice welcome them in. When they were met by silence, she gritted her teeth and follow them in. “I’m sorry Admiral, I guess James hasn’t made it yet. Hold on one moment,” she said as Jil’lal paused and looked back at her. She then nodded at Scott to show Jil’lal to a seat. Turning her back to them, she pulled out her COM unit. First, she attempted to open a private COM channel to James. He didn’t respond. Next, she opened an official channel. Still there was no response. Turning back to her guest, shame filled Gupta as she saw the expectant look on Jil’lal’s face. Like almost everyone else she knew, Jil’lal looked up to James with something approaching a hero complex. She would be bitterly disheartened to know he simply didn’t want to see her.

As her shame swelled, something inside of Gupta snapped. It was one thing to mourn the loss of a loved one. That was always hard; and people mourned in different ways. But what James was doing had gone way beyond that! Their entire Herald organization relied on him. Their alliance with the Vestarians, Kulreans and the Varanni, depended on him. He could not simply hide himself away and she was no longer going to tolerate it.

“I’m going to get him,” she snapped, trying but failing to prevent her anger from creeping into her voice. “Stay here,” she said to Scott as the Commander jumped to her feet in response to Gupta’s tone.

“Are you sure?” Scott asked. The look in her eyes suggested she wanted to help but had no idea where to start.

“Yes,” Gupta replied without changing her tone. “I have to do this alone.”

Without waiting for any further response, Gupta spun and forcefully made her way through Regin’s corridors. When she came to James’ quarters, she didn’t even alert him that she wanted entrance. Instead she used her security override. As the hatch slid open, she was greeted by near darkness. Only two small side lights were on, dimmed to emit almost no light. Squinting, Gupta took a couple of seconds to let her eyes adjust. Then she made out James’ skulking form. He was sitting in a chair, hunched forward, a mug of something in his hand. He hadn’t lifted his head to look at her, but his eyes were raised and watching her warily. “Lights to full,” she ordered and stomped into the room.

James gasped. His hands shot up to cover his eyes. In the process he dropped his mug, its contents spilt over his legs. Gupta didn’t have the patience to give him time for his eyes to adjust. She grabbed the front of his shirt and heaved him forward. “Get up,” she ordered. “Get up!” She pulled so hard that he had no choice but to fall to the floor or stumble to his feet. She had had enough. He was going to pull himself together or she was going to beat him black and blue.

“Jil’lal is here,” she half shouted inches from his face. “She’s come to see you. You remember who Jil’lal is don’t you?” she asked when James’ eyes didn’t flicker from the floor. “Don’t play dumb with me,” she said as she reached out and forcefully raised his chin so he couldn’t look away. “You know, how important she is to us, to humanity. This has gone beyond a joke.” Frustrated by the way he was still not acknowledging her presence, she reached out to give him a shove backwards.

Lightening quick, one of James’ hands rose up and swatted hers away. “Leave me alone,” he mumbled, still blinking rapidly as he struggled to see.

Gupta stared at him for several seconds as she struggled with how to get through to him. When nothing else came to her, she gritted her teeth and made as if to turn away. Then lightening quick, she pivoted and slapped him as hard as she could. Totally unprepared for her strike, James’ feeble attempt to defend himself wasn’t quick enough. The force of her blow twisted James’ head around and made him stumble backwards. When his head whipped back around, his eyes were as wide as saucepans.

“Good,” Gupta said loudly as she held James’ gaze. “I’ve got your attention.” She raised a hand again slowly and smiled when James flinched. “So, you’re still Human. Now… you’re going to listen to me. Have you got it?” she asked as she raised her hand another inch.

James nodded, but said nothing. “Right, I have lost all patience with you. You’ve had six months to mope around feeling sorry for yourself. That ends right now! You have lost your wife. I can’t imagine what that feels like. But that does not make you special. How many hundreds and thousands of wives and husbands and sons and daughters and mothers and fathers have been lost under your command? How many of those people have you sent to their deaths? Hundreds? Thousands?” Pausing, Gupta waited for a response. “Well?” she demanded as she raised her hand again.

“I don’t know,” James whispered, hanging his head again.

“Look at me,” Gupta commanded as she reached out and raised James’ chin again. “The answer is thousands. And every one of those people had families and loved ones who are still mourning them today. But do you know the difference? Their families carried on. They didn’t give up. Why? Because they knew their loved ones died for a reason! For a cause. A worthy cause. How did they know? Because you told them. I’ve seen the letters you write to bereaved family members.

“Well… It’s time you heeded your own advice. Imagine if Suzanna could see you now. What would she think? Before you met her, she devoted her life to serving the people of Haven. Then, after meeting and marrying you, she expanded her concern to all of Humanity. Where do you think she learnt that from?... And then, like the rest of us here, when she found out just how serious a threat the Karacknids are to our way of life. What did she do? She devoted everything to trying to defeat them. She died because she was doing what she thought was right. What she knew needed to be done.

“What are you doing? You know how serious a threat the Karacknids are better than anyone. You are in a position to do even more than Suzanna was. And you knew her better than anyone. Tell me, what would she think of you right now?...

“I’ll sum it up for you in one word. Betrayal.” Gupta poured all her anger and frustration into that word. “Yes, you heard me,” she snapped as she saw a flicker of something in James’ eyes. “This is a betrayal. A betrayal of everything you have lived your life for, a betrayal of our species, and perhaps worst of all, a betrayal of everything Suzanna stood for.”

Before James could turn away or lower his gaze, Gupta reached out with both hands and grabbed his shirt. She softened her tone as she spoke. “I’m not telling you to forget about her. Nor ignore your pain. But you need to channel it. You need to use it. Honor her memory by going on living and fighting for what you both devoted your lives to. To do anything else is to say that her life was meaningless, that she died for nothing. And we both know that is not true.” Pausing to take a deep breath, Gupta stared at James to see if there was any sign she was getting through to him. She couldn’t tell.

“Listen here. I’m not giving you a choice in the matter. Jil’lal is here to see you. If and when the Karacknids attack, we will need her and her fleet and her people. I’m not turning her away without getting to see you. So get changed and get your ass down to the briefing room. Understand?” Gupta asked with as much authority as she could muster.

The look in James’ eyes had barely changed, it was full of loss and hurt at her words. Yet relief flooded through her as he nodded, all-be-it, ever so slightly. “Good,” she replied with her own forceful nod. “Fox,” she called out loudly, knowing that James’ steward would be somewhere nearby. Seconds later he appeared from the hatch that led to James’ private eating area. “Get the Vice Admiral’s dress uniform out and prepare a shower for him. He’s going to wash and change and report to the briefing room forthwith.”

Fox beamed at Gupta and nodded several times. “Of course Rear Admiral, it would be my pleasure. Right away.”

When she turned back to James, Gupta held his gaze for several more seconds. “I’m going to leave you to have some privacy, but I will come back if you do not show up soon. And if I have to, I’ll drag you out butt naked.” Then she reached out and gently grasped James’ forearm. Though he flinched back slightly, he didn’t pull away. In a much softer tone she continued, “We need you. I need you. I cannot do this by myself. For better or worse, we are all here because of you. You cannot abandon us now.”

Ever so slightly James nodded again. It made Gupta beam with happiness. “Good, very good,” she said. “I’ll go and let you gather yourself. But I’ll see you in a few minutes.” Afraid that if she stayed any longer James might change his mind, she turned and quickly left his quarters. When the hatch slid shut behind her, she sagged against it and let out a deep sigh. She lifted up the hand that had slapped James. It trembled as she stared at it. If it works and the real James comes back, then he can hate me for the rest of his life if he wants, she said to herself. But he left me no choice. What else could I do? Full of fear of what it would mean for their relationship, and hope that at least she had managed to get through to him; Gupta started towards the briefing room, determined that things would be different from here on in.

Chapter 22

In studying the birth of the empire we must deal with inter and intra species politics, technological advances, new discoveries and the economics and strategy of war. But we must also deal with some other things that many a naval cadet can overlook, namely, friendships. The Empire we have today would never had come about without the many bonds of friendship that drove our Empire’s founders. A naval cadet today would do well to seek out such faithful friends, for they will serve her well in the years to come.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

As Gupta stepped back into the briefing room, Scott jumped to her feet, her face full of concern. Both Captain Becket and Rear Admiral Ramirez joined Scott and Jil’lal. They too looked at Gupta with more than a hint of worry. Scott must have conveyed some of the anger Gupta had left the room with.

“Vice Admiral Somerville will be joining us presently,” she announced to answer their unasked question. When Scott’s eyebrows shot up, Gupta gave her a slight nod to reassure her. In response, she puffed her cheeks as she let out a long breath. Ramirez and Becket, both looked equally relieved.

“How…” Scott asked, and then cut off with a look at Jil’lal.

“Is there some kind of problem?” Jil’lal asked as she looked around at the faces of the Human naval officers.

“There has been, but I hope it is over now,” Gupta explained. “James has taken Suzanna’s loss very deeply. Hopefully your visit will do him good.”

Jil’lal bobbed her head up and down several times. “Yes, the loss of a spouse is most difficult. That is in part why I have come. I wanted to pass on my condolences and the condolences of my government in person. Suzanna was a friend to us all.”

“Indeed she was,” Gupta agreed. “Hopefully James will be encouraged to hear that.”

For several minutes Gupta engaged Jil’lal in small talk as she asked the Vestarian Admiral about her trip to Varanni Prime and her flight from Vestar to the Maximilian system. The other Admirals joined the conversation here and there as appropriate. Everything came to a stop when the briefing room hatch hissed open. Almost afraid to look, Gupta slowly turned to see who was entering. To her delight, James tentatively stepped across the threshold. The first thing Gupta saw was his bright freshly pressed uniform. Fox had given great attention to preparing it. As refreshing as it was to see James in uniform, it was evident that he was far from over his grief. Deep black bags surrounded his eyes and his hair was still disheveled. There was a faint glimmer of his old passion in his eyes, but mainly, there was an overwhelming sense of emptiness. His appearance almost drained Gupta of the excitement she had felt when he had agreed to meet Jil’lal. She had been so angry and so focused on getting through to him before that she hadn’t realized just how terrible he looked. No freshly pressed uniform could take that away. A spark of her excitement remained however, he had come, and, for now, that was enough.

Jil’lal’s response to James’ appearance drained the tension that had suddenly hit the room. With a cooing noise Gupta had never heard a Vestarian make before, Jil’lal rose to her feet. She quickly closed the distance to James and pulled him into a tight four-armed hug. Again, a gesture Gupta had not seen a Vestarian make before.

“James,” Jil’lal said loud enough for everyone to hear. “Let me offer you the deepest condolences of my people and I. Suzanna was a great friend to our species. We owe her a great debt.” Releasing him and taking half a step back, Jil’lal brought her hands together and bowed slightly before James. “I came on behalf of my government to personally pledge to you that we intend to stay the course. Neither Suzanna’s death, nor UN threats will cause us to back down.”

“They threatened you?” James asked, a small amount of life returning to his voice.

Jil’lal nodded. “A message from the Interplanetary Committee arrived a couple of months ago via our embassy on Earth. They have requested that we stop assisting you and warned that all those who aid and abet you will face consequences. Your wife’s death wasn’t mentioned, but we believe that is what they were referring to.”

James’ fists clenched into a ball and Gupta thought for a second that he was about to punch the bulkhead. Instead he closed his eyes, took a deep breath and then opened them again. When he did, anger filled them. Not the anger that Gupta had seen in the recording of James’ confrontation with Lopez. It was more controlled, but no less dangerous, she thought with pleasure.

“Thank you for coming and telling me this,” James said as he took one of Jil’lal’s hands and shook it. “Your friendship has never been in doubt. I’m sorry I wasn’t there to greet you when your shuttle landed.” He shot a guilty glance at Gupta and then looked back to Jil’lal. “I meant no disrespect. I hope you can forgive me.”

“Of course,” Jil’lal said happily. “There’s nothing to forgive. I know that you are a busy man, and I’m sure life has been difficult these past six months. The pressure we all face from the Karacknids is too much for any one person to bear alone. I can’t imagine how hard it has been to do that whilst mourning your loss.”

Again, James shot a guilty look at Gupta and didn’t reply to Jil’lal. “It has been hard on him,” Gupta agreed to cover James’ silence. “But we have all pitched in to help,” she added as she looked around at the other naval officers. “James has taught us all well.”

“Of that I have no doubt,” Jil’lal agreed as she returned to her seat.

James gave Gupta a slight nod and moved to sit in the free seat beside Jil’lal. “So, what have you been discussing in my absence?” he asked tentatively.

“Jil’lal was telling us about your trip to Varanni Prime,” Scott said in a tone that showed her happiness at seeing James. “I was telling her how well Xui-le has been getting on. Most of the upgrades and new designs we will be sending Jil’lal home with have come from the Mindus scientist.”

“I’m glad to hear she is settling in so well,” James replied. He then paused and looked around at Gupta and the others, perhaps realizing that he had just admitted to not being up to date on Xui-le’s involvement in Scott’s projects.

Before anyone could change the topic, James cleared his throat. “Before we go any further, I owe you all an apology. I’m embarrassed to admit it in front of you Jil’lal, but my conduct over the last several months has been shameful. I let my grief overwhelm me. You all deserve better from me. And so, I owe you all an apology. I am sorry.”

Gupta, Ramirez, Becket and Scott all scrambled to speak at once. “No apology is needed Vice Admiral,” Ramirez said, and his sentiment was echoed by Gupta, Becket and Scott.

“It is we who owe you so much,” Gupta added. “You have helped us so much in the past. We were happy to give you the room you needed to grieve.”

James cracked the faintest hint of a smile as he looked at Gupta, “Happy? Is that how you would describe it?” He held up his hand before anyone else could reply. “Let’s not cover up my actions. Gupta has already been straight with me.” As he spoke his hand unconsciously came up and rubbed his cheek. “We’re all friends here, we can speak the truth to one another. I intend to issue a formal apology to the fleet. But I wanted to start with you four.”

“Well then,” Becket said as she shot a questioning glance at Gupta. “Your apology is accepted. And I know I speak for all of us here and the rest of the fleet when I say we are delighted to have you back.”

“I just hope I don’t let you down again,” James replied, his voice trailing off. Then it hardened and rose in volume again. “Now, you may bring Jil’lal and I up to speed on current events.”

*

Ramirez, Scott, Becket and Jil’lal stood as the briefing came to a natural conclusion. They had all agreed that Scott should take Jil’lal on a tour of the shipyard and then the prototype Python destroyer that was still under construction. Before James could make it to his feet Gupta’s hand on his made him pause. “You guys go on,” James said when he saw the look in Gupta’s eyes. “We’ll be right behind you.”

Scott nodded, “Of course, I’ll only show Jil’lal the boring stuff until you two catch us up,” she promised with a wink.

“You better,” James replied, allowing a small chuckle to escape his lips. Though it was a small thing, to James it seemed a momentous feeling. It was the first time since he had discovered Suzanna’s body that he had felt anything other than an overwhelming sense of loss.

As he turned back to Gupta, he saw exactly what she wanted to say written all over her face. “Don’t,” he said to her after the briefing room hatch closed. He raised his hands to emphasize his words. “You do not owe me any apologies. You did what you had to do, and I want to thank you for it. I’m glad I have a friend as good as you.”

“Nevertheless, I still want…” Gupta began.

James cut off. “Don’t,” he said sharply, pointing at Gupta. “That’s an order Rear Admiral. One I intend for you to follow. You’ve got away with one act of insubordination today, you don’t want to test me and see if I will let you away with a second.”

“All right,” Gupta said as she relinquished her desire to apologize. “I will not say it. But you know what I wanted to express.”

“And we’ll leave it at that,” James assured her. He already felt bad for how he had acted over the last six months. Suzanna would be ashamed of him. Gupta had made him realize that. He couldn’t change that now, but he certainly didn’t want to see and hear Gupta’s sympathy. It would only make him feel worse. “One more thing, I know I am out of touch. So I expect you to keep me right. If I need to be told to shut up, then tell me. Or, if you need to tell me I’m wrong, you better not hesitate. I do not want you trying to coddle me. That’s not how I am going to get through this.”

“I understand,” Gupta said as she nodded slowly.

“Good, then you promise to set me straight if I need it?”

“I do,” Gupta promised.

“Even if that means you have to slap me again?”

Gupta hesitated and then she broke into a smile when she saw the gleam in James’ eye. It widened when James returned her expression. “It’s good to see you can joke about it,” she said. “I suspect my actions are going to give me nightmares for weeks to come.”

“That sounds like a fitting punishment,” James replied. “You’ll forgive me for not feeling sorry for you. Now, shall we re-join the others?”

“There is one other thing,” Gupta said as her face became serious once again. “There have been a lot of messages that you haven’t responded to. I’ve been able to handle a lot of them but not all. Fairfax and Russell have sent a number of requests for you to meet with them in the Alpha system. They have put together a number of politicians and influential people who they want you to meet with. They are people they reckon they can recruit to our cause, only they need you to push them over the line. McCarthy is still waiting for a face-to-face meeting as well, though I don’t know what he wants. Probably to renegotiate prices. These are things that I have not been able to do for you. I know they are things that will take you away from here. Yet I think they are important. As much as I would like to dump some responsibilities for the fleet onto you, I know you are needed elsewhere far more than I need you.”

“How do Fairfax and Russell feel our political objectives are progressing?” James asked. A big part of him felt that the idea of Fairfax and Russell needing him was ludicrous. Especially given how much he loathed himself at the moment. They were the politicians, not him. Yet, that meant he had to respect their judgement. If they had been asking for his personal input, they wouldn’t have done so on a whim. Internally he sighed. A very small part of him, a part that was rapidly growing, had been pleased by Gupta’s intervention. The idea of getting back in the saddle, of throwing himself into his duties and losing himself there, had a certain appeal. Leaving the Maximilian system, playing the diplomat and meeting with so many other people and having to pretend everything was all right had no appeal at all.

“They are quietly confident,” Gupta answered. “There have always been political parties that have opposed the UN military treaty and the more recent reductions in military spending. Of course, getting the various parties from the various nations to work together is all but impossible. The threat of the Karacknids, and your mutiny has helped somewhat. It has given everyone a key point to rally around. Fairfax and Russell are confident that our political and economic attacks against Kapoor and the other Interplanetary Representatives are paying dividends. The problem is that it is very difficult to sway public opinion to the point where the national governments would be forced to reconsider their pacifist policies. In most people’s minds the Flex-aor threat is beginning to fade. With the UN denouncing any and every mention of the Karacknids as a hoax and conspiracy theory, most people simply do not want to think about the threat of another hostile alien race. Fairfax and Russell have been talking about refocusing our efforts away from trying to court public opinion and doubling down on the economic pressure being placed on the Representatives, and our own military build-up. Cracks are appearing in the UN’s ability to exert its influence. With the Vestarian, Havenite and Russian military build-ups, it’s becoming obvious that despite their threats, the UN cannot exert as much control as they would like to think. That, combined with the open secret that our fleet is buying up as much supplies and materials we can get our hands-on, from both legitimate and illegitimate sources, further undermines the UN’s authority.

“I suspect that is why Fairfax and Russell have a growing list of individuals they would like you to meet. Supporting you and working behind the UN’s back is becoming a less and less dangerous prospect. Suzanna’s death only served to strengthen, rather than hinder this.” Gupta paused when she saw the look of hurt pass across James’ face.

After closing his eyes for a second, James opened them again and held Gupta’s stare. “Go on. It’s just going to be hard for me for a while,” he explained.

“Of course, I completely understand,” Gupta said and then paused to gather her thoughts. “We might expect that with Suzanna’s death, others would be cowed into towing the UN line. Yet it has had the opposite effect. The UN have been spinning her death to blame it on Suzanna. Their official story is that she pulled a weapon on Anbu while resisting arrest.

“Don’t worry,” Gupta added quickly when she saw the red building on James’ face. “That story backfired big time. The Havenites had an open public trial of Anbu where the holo- recording of what happened was released to the public. Anbu confessed everything, even to the point where he acknowledged that the entire plan to arrest Suzanna had simply been to lure you out. Pennington and the others made sure the recording of the trial was distributed throughout the Human colonies. Many people have been turning against the UN out of anger at how they treated Suzanna, even if they don’t fully buy the threat of the Karacknids.”

James nodded as he processed what Gupta was sharing. “I am glad. It’s a small thing. A very small thing. But it is a comfort to know that her death is having such an effect.”

“If that is comforting, then you will have to pay a visit to Haven on your way to meet with Fairfax and Russell. They have all but declared Suzanna and you national heroes and though I would have thought it impossible, they have more than doubled their efforts to prepare for the Karacknids.”

James allowed himself a small smile again. “That does not surprise me. They are an astonishing people.”

“Indeed they are,” Gupta agreed. “So, what do you think? Are you up to meeting Fairfax and Russell and going on this tour they want you to take?”

“Up to it? No,” James answered honestly. “But it is my duty and I will do what needs done.”

Gupta reached over and squeezed his hand. “I cannot put into words how thankful I am to hear you say that. I’ve been holding Pegasus and Lieutenant Somerville in system in the hope that you would need a ship to take you to the Alpha system. Dustin’s Janice has been fully refitted as well so they can travel together. I imagine that arriving to one of Fairfax’s meetings in an advanced warship will prove useful in some situations, while Dustin’s old beat up freighter may be a little more inconspicuous at other times. Shall I inform them to prepare for departure? It’ll probably take them a day or so to take on all the extra supplies they need.”

James nodded slowly. He was reluctant to leave Regin. A big part of him still wanted to crawl back into his bed. Yet he recognized it was what he needed to do, and, probably, what was best for him. Getting out of the Maximilian system and being forced into action would take his mind off things. And it will be good to see Emilie, he thought, though it filled him with shame. She and Suzanna had been close, very close, and he hadn’t even tried to comfort her. “Yes, you can inform them of our plans. We’ll join Scott and the rest on her tour and then I’ll call over to Pegasus. I think I will arrange to have a meal with Emilie, we can talk over our plans for the trip.”

Gupta beamed at him. “I’m sure she will be thrilled by your visit.”

Chapter 23

After more than five hundred years of mankind being united under one Empire, many of the differing cultures that arose on Earth have morphed and changed. Even so, most colonies can trace their roots back to one culture or another, and often such lineages can be spotted instantly. The beauty of the Empire’s founding is that it found a way to incorporate so many cultures under one political system.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Yagong colony, Chinese colonial space, 14th May 2481 AD, (four months later).

James paused in front of the café when his interactive map told him he had arrived. Glancing up at the broken café sign and then the state of its outer walls, he wondered if this was the kind of place Emilie had grown up being accustomed to. Ordinarily, it looked like the kind of place he would never set foot in. He doubted he would ever trust someone who took so little care of their establishment to cook food for him. Then just don’t order any food, he told himself and stepped forward and opened the café’s door. By his count, this was the eleventh meeting Fairfax had arranged for him in the last three months. After meeting in the Alpha colony, Fairfax had insisted on accompanying James on a tour of the Human colonies. They had met with all kinds of people, from high-ranking politicians, to well-connected business leaders. At first, James had resented Fairfax’s presence. It meant he had been allowed next to no time to himself during the trip. Something he desperately wanted. Yet it had quickly become apparent that whilst many of the people they met with wanted to speak to him face to face, it was Fairfax’s political contacts and vision that they were really interested in.

At least I’m finally being allowed out on my own, James thought as he looked around the café for his contact. The person he was meeting with was supposedly a representative of the largest organized crime family in Chinese space. They supposedly had resources and contacts that dwarfed McCarthy’s operation. Fairfax had been very excited by the approach the criminal gang had made to them through one of Russell’s contacts. So excited, that he let me go alone. The request for a meeting had included a stipulation that James come unaccompanied. Given who they were meeting and where, he had been somewhat reluctant. Yet Fairfax had insisted.

I guess that is her, James said to himself when his eyes fell on a feminine figure who was wrapped in a large cloak with the hood pulled up over her head. Everyone else in the café was with someone and though many of them looked shady, none gave off the impression of being as dangerous as James’ contact supposedly was. Moving over to the booth she was sitting in, James slid in opposite her. “Is this seat taken?” he asked.

The woman had been looking down at a mug she held in both hands. In response to his question, her head raised slightly, only enough to let him see her lower lip beneath the cowl of her hood. “No, you are welcome to join me.”

“Thank you,” James replied. “I presume you know who I am?”

“I do,” the woman answered with a nod.

James’ ears twitched at her voice. It seemed like she was trying to speak with a fake intonation. Yet there was something familiar about it. “Have we met before?”

“Perhaps,” the woman answered as she lowered her face again. “The Human Sphere is a big place, but our paths could have crossed in the past. That is not why I requested this meeting, however. I wanted to hear it in your own words. Is it true? Everyone in the UN and everyone in the Chinese Empire claims otherwise.”

“You’re speaking about the Karacknids?” James asked, still trying to figure out how he recognized her voice.

“No,” the woman answered. “I mean yes,” she quickly followed up. “I want to hear about them. But I am asking about Vice Admiral Lopez.” The woman’s head rose just enough for James to watch her lips move as she spoke. “Did you murder him?” she asked as her lips tightened against one another hard enough that they whitened.

As soon he saw the gesture, James knew. Instead of answering her, he was transported back fifteen years to when he had been a lowly Lieutenant and then a Commander. He had known that mouth and those lips well. Recognizing her mouth allowed him to hear through her attempt to mask her voice. “Christine?” He asked as shock ran through him. They hadn’t spoken since his wedding day, and even then, it had been barely a few sentences. “What on Earth are you doing here?” he followed up as he looked around the café, half expecting to see bodyguards and other security personnel.

The face in front of him broke into a small smile and then Christine lifted her head enough for them to make eye contact. “I should have known you wouldn’t be so easily fooled,” she replied. “Your disguise is obviously better than mine. I’m not sure what I think of you with a beard.”

“It would be hard for you to hide, you look exactly the same as I remember,” James replied. And just as beautiful as the day we first met, he thought. He had bumped into her accidentally in Buckingham Palace whilst there on an errand for his father. At that point she had been a Princess in the British Royal family. Now she was the Empress of China. “You haven’t answered my question,” James continued. “What are you doing here? You could get yourself into a lot of trouble.”

“You haven’t answered my question,” Christine countered. “And I asked first,” she added as she raised her chin.

Her tone brought back a different set of memories for James. “I… I don’t know,” he said, answering her honestly. Then the guilt and shame he had been bottling up came flowing out. “I wasn’t in control of myself. I was angry. No, I was furious. I boarded his ship with the intention of taking him into custody and back to Haven for trial. But then I saw him and heard him speak of Suzanna’s death as if it meant nothing. I lost it. I goaded him into drawing his weapon. Then I shot him.”

“He had his weapon in his hand?” Christine asked, her tone still commanding.

James nodded. “He had it out of his holster before I reached for mine.”

“So, it was self-defense?

“I… I don’t know,” he said again as his eyes fell to his feet.

“Would he have shot you?”

“He did,” James murmured as he rubbed his side. The pain had long since gone, but the memory hadn’t.”

“And yet you still feel guilty,” Christine replied as she shook her eyes. “You haven’t changed a bit. If anything, you are more insufferable.”

“I goaded him into it,” James countered as he looked up. “He wouldn’t have reached for his weapon if I hadn’t tricked him. I wanted him to try and shoot me. Either I would have died, or he would have. Either outcome was okay with me. He should have been arrested and tried, not killed in cold blood.” Unable to hold her gaze, James looked down at the table.

When Christine’s hand reached out and gently touched the back of his, he pulled both his hands under the table instinctively. He didn’t want any Human contact. He didn’t need it. Over the last few months he had started to accept the fact that Suzanna was truly gone. Along with that he had forced himself to acknowledge that his own feelings, whether feelings of guilt or loss or happiness, none of them mattered. Only one thing did. Stopping the Karacknids. “I’m okay,” he said without looking up at Christine.

“I’m not sure that you are,” Christine replied, her tone suddenly far softer. “But none of us are. I had to hear it for myself though. I know what grief can do to a person. I had to make sure you were still the man I remember.”

“Why?” James asked as he looked up. With an effort he forced down the emotions her presence and questions were stirring up within him. “Why are you here? Why go to all this trouble?” he asked as he waved a hand around the café.

“Two reasons,” Christine answered as her tone changed again. She now sounded like the Empress she was. “I wanted to bring a warning and offer my support. For whatever little it is worth.”

“A warning?” James asked, suddenly even more concerned about the dangers of meeting with Christine in such a public place.

“The Chinese intelligence services aren’t quite up to the standard of the Royal Space Navy intelligence division, at least when it was run by Vice Admiral Russell. But they are competent enough. I doubt they have unraveled all of your organization’s activities, but they are aware of some of them. I do not know how much of this has been shared with the UN, but some has. And if we can find such things out, then so too can others. Here,” Christine said as she slid a datachip across the table. “This is all the information we have on those working with you. I do not know for sure, but I fear it has been leaked to the UN.”

James gathered up the chip quickly. The meeting was not going how he had expected. Unconsciously he glanced towards the café’s door. His mind was racing. If the UN were onto some of the cells Fairfax and Russell had set up, then there was no time to spare. He and Fairfax had to get out of the Yagong system and get a warning out.

“Well? Don’t you want to thank me?” Christine asked, a hint of impatience entering her voice.

“Of course, of course,” James said as he turned back to her. “You have taken a grave risk meeting with me. Even more of a risk sharing this with me. I am in your debt Empress.”

“Don’t call me that!” Christine snapped. “Not you.”

James was taken aback at her emotion. “I’m sorry Christine. But that is your title now. We haven’t spoken for years.”

“And so I mean nothing to you now?” she asked, her voice rising.

“I…” James didn’t know what to say. She had broken his heart. He had hated her for a long time. Eventually he had come to accept her decision. Then, after meeting Suzanna, he had intentionally pushed her out of his thoughts.

“I see how it is,” Christine responded, her tone softening again. “And I understand I suppose.” She paused and took a breath and when she spoke again she sounded like an empress again. “From when I first saw your broadcast about the Karacknids, I have believed you. Since then, I’ve been doing everything I can to encourage Emperor Na to ready our Empire for a Karacknid attack. I’ve had some success, but with the UN military treaty, his hands are tied. I’ve decided it’s time for a more direct approach.”

“Yes,” James said as he fingered the datachip in his pocket. “I am very thankful you did. If the UN is onto our organization, then people’s lives are on the line. We owe you a great debt of gratitude.”

“Intelligence files are not all I am talking about,” Christine explained. “Included on that datachip are the analysis Chinese scientists have done on the Mindus technology. I’m sure your organization is doing your own, but comparing notes will no doubt be helpful. There are also rendezvous locations and times. If you can have ships there you will find a number of freighters that will happily pass into your ownership.”

Christine smiled at the look on James’ face. “In China, Empress is not simply an empty title. I have power of my own. You will also find that the crews of those freighters will be very happy to join your service. I imagine you’ll find their skill sets useful.”

“I… I don’t know what to say,” James responded. “You are taking a grave risk.”

“More of a risk than you have already taken? More of a risk than you are going to face in the future?” Christine asked. “You always were reluctant to let those around you help you when you needed it. I’m a grown woman, I can make my own decisions. If the Karacknid threat is as you say it is, then no risk is to great.”

“Some risks are too great,” James said before thinking. He looked back down at the table as a fresh wave of loss washed over him. Suzanna’s face came flooding into his mind. He had drawn Suzanna into his quest to defeat the Karacknids. And it had cost her everything. It had cost him everything as well.

“Do you know I spoke with her last time she was on Earth?” Christine asked. “It was when Kapoor and the others were pressuring her to denounce you as a traitor. She was torn in two. Her love for her people and you were pulling her in two opposite directions. She weathered that storm, and she did so admirably. She was a strong woman. I admired her. You might think that her death is your fault, but it’s not. To think like that belittles her. It belittles what she lived for and what she died for.”

“Stop,” James said as his tone hardened for the first time in the conversation. “Don’t pretend like you knew her, or that you knew what she was going through. I am grateful for your professional help, but I need no personal advice.”

“You’re forgetting that I know you,” Christine insisted. “I can see through your façade. On that file, you’ll note that our operatives believe you disappeared for around six months after Suzanna’s death. I can guess what you were doing. I can see it on your face now. You may be out assisting your friends physically, but mentally, emotionally you’re still locking yourself away. I lied before. There was a third reason I wanted to see you in person.” Christine reached out and placed a hand on James’. This time she clamped down tightly before he could pull it back. “I wanted to tell you that your loss gets easier. Your duty can never take the place Suzanna had in your life, but it helps. Suzanna’s love for her people drove her. Our love for ours must drive us as well.”

James lost it. He was suddenly filled with emotions that he had thought he had locked away years ago. Emotions that were magnified by the overwhelming sense of loss and pain he still felt for Suzanna. “Who are you to talk to me about loss? You left me! You abandoned me! We had hopes and dreams. We had a future planned and you walked away from it all to marry him. What do you know of loss? I lost everything then and had to start over. Now I’ve lost something far more. What do you know about anything that I’m going through?” James demanded, unaware of the looks others in the café were giving him.

“I know of lost hopes and dreams,” Christine hissed as she leaned forward. The emotion in her voice made James look up and he was surprised to see a tear running down her cheek. “You weren’t the only one who lost everything when I married Na. Do you think my love for you just evaporated? Do you think I stood by emotionless while I watched you marry Suzanna? I admired her, but I also envied her. She got the life with you I never did.”

Once again James found himself at a loss for words. When he didn’t speak, Christine carried on. “Yet as hard as it was moving to China and living up to the role I was expected to take, I didn’t give it up. I didn’t hide myself away. The Chinese people needed me, as did the British. We needed peace between our nations so I devoted myself to that. I do not pretend to know the full extent of what you’re going through. But I do know loss. It does get better. And I want to remind you of what drove Suzanna. You need to let it drive you too.”

James clenched his fists. He wanted to be angry. He could feel his rage building in the back of his mind. Yet the rational side of him recognized that Christine was simply repeating what Gupta had already said to him. What Suzanna would say to him. Gupta had shaken him out of his isolation. But his heart was still far from committed to the task his head told him needed to be done. Though he wanted to yell, he softened his tone and his words. Instead he found himself being honest with someone for the first time in ten months. “You’re right. You don’t know. The loss is more than I can bear. And I am now alone. I’m surrounded by people, but I am alone.”

Still holding his hand with one of her own, Christine’s other hand reached up and wiped a tear from her eye. Then she smiled a full smile at James. “Loneliness is my specialty. How many true friends do you remember me having when I was a Princess? How many people just hung around me because of my station. Now imagine what it’s like as Empress in a foreign nation.”

“You still have Na,” James countered.

Christine laughed. “You don’t get it. You’re as thick skulled as ever. It was a political marriage. It is still a political marriage. We work together. I give him legitimacy as an Emperor, and he uses me as an adviser and allows me to pursue my own goals. But that is it. That is all it has ever been.”

James looked at Christine with fresh eyes. All these years he had imagined that she had been happily married. Or at least content in the marriage she had chosen. He had known she had agreed to the match for political reasons. But he had always imagined her being happy with Na.

“So you see,” Christine continued as she read the look on James’ face. “I know what it’s like to be lonely. To have lost your hopes and dreams of a future and yet have to carry on. You once had to learn to do that. For that I am sorry. Now, I can only imagine how hard it will be for you. But you must carry on. For all our sakes.”

James held Christine’s gaze for several seconds and then lowered his eyes. As he stared at the table he nodded slightly. “I’m sorry for getting angry at you. I will think about what you have said.”

“Good,” Christine replied with a smile. “That is all I ask.”

“Ok,” James said sheepishly as he finally noticed the faces around him that were trying and failing not to make it obvious they were trying to listen in. “I better go,” he said as he jumped to his feet. “If our cells have been compromised, time is of the essence. Thank you once again for your help Empress,” he said with a small bow. Then he turned and quickly made his way out of the café. He didn’t want Christine to try and draw out anymore of his emotions.

“One more thing,” Christine said to James as she caught up with him just before the café’s exit. Raising her hands, she placed a small folded cloth into one of his. “A token of my commitment to your cause. If there’s anything else I can do to help prepare for the Karacknids, you only have to ask.”

Before James could reply, Christine walked past him and out of the café. As he followed her out he looked down at the cloth, confused about what it was. Gently he unfolded it. When he saw what was inside, his heart slowed, and his chest sunk. It was an English rose perfectly pressed and preserved. Though there were millions of roses in existence, he knew which one this was. It was the one he had picked for her from the grounds of Buckingham Palace. The one he had given to her as a promise of his love for her all those years ago. Looking up James tried to catch a sight of Christine again, but she had disappeared into the crowd. Gently folding over the cloth, he carefully placed it in his pocket, his mind spinning as he tried to think through everything that had just passed between him and Christine.

*

“Well? How did it go?” Fairfax asked as James stepped back on-board Janice. They had used Dustin’s freighter as cover to land at one of Yagong’s spaceports. “Do we have another ally for our cause?”

“I don’t want to talk about it,” James replied. “There’s no time. Our organization has been compromised. We need to rendezvous with Pegasus and get out of here. We have to get a warning to our people.”

“Compromised? How?” Fairfax asked.

James pushed past him. “There’s no time I said.” Then he shouted deeper into the freighter. “Dustin, get to the cockpit. We’re leaving as soon as you can get the engines warmed up.”

“Yes boss,” Dustin voice echoed down the freighter’s corridor.

James kept going until he got to the freighter’s cockpit himself. Then he slipped the datachip into a terminal. As soon as the file Christine had put together came up, he scanned through it. “Here, look at this,” he said as he sent the file to another terminal and gestured for Fairfax to take a seat.

“This is bad,” Fairfax commented moments later. “But it could be a lot worse. Looks like they only compromised two cells.”

“Two cells too many,” James countered. “We have to get a warning to our people.”

“And we will,” Fairfax assured him. “But we designed the Herald cells with this kind of eventuality in mind. Everyone who signed up to our covert cells knew the risk.”

“That doesn’t mean we abandon them,” James replied. Then he shouted again. “Dustin, where are you?”

“We’re not going to abandon them,” Fairfax said. “We can head to the Void as soon as we break orbit. We’re only twelve days away. Then we can head on to Britannia. We can warn both cells, assuming the UN don’t beat us there. Which brings me to an important question, how did your contact get this information. And how do we know the UN haven’t already rounded up both cells?”

“My contact wasn’t from a criminal organization. She just didn’t want anyone knowing about our meeting.”

“She?” Fairfax responded.

“Perhaps, her Highness or Empress would be more correct,” James explained.

“What?” Fairfax said as he nearly fell out of his seat. “The Chinese Empress was the one who wanted to meet with you? And she gave you this data chip? How did she get the Intel?”

“It was gathered by Chinese intelligence operatives. This is what they are going to pass on to the UN,” James answered.

“And she just gave it to you? What did she want in return?” Fairfax demanded.

James shrugged. “Nothing. She simply wants to help. Supposedly there are coordinates there for rendezvous point with some supply freighters she has also arranged for us.”

“What if it’s a trap?” Fairfax replied. “This all seems too easy. I know you have history with her. But that was years ago. This could be a set up.”

James shook his head. He reached into his pocket and grasped the rose Christine had given him. “It’s not.”

“How are we supposed to know that for sure?”

“You’ll just have to trust me,” James assured him. “Christine wouldn’t set us up.”

“Christine who?” Dustin asked as he finally made it to the bridge.

“Never mind,” James responded. “Just get us in the air and then we can explain.”

“He is being too humble,” Fairfax said. “He means Christine Na, Empress of China. That was who he just met with. She is an old girlfriend, so she just slipped him some info. You know how it is for these Vice Admirals, that’s just an ordinary day for them.”

Dustin let out a loud whistle. James shook his head in response. Fairfax and Dustin got on far too well for his liking. In some ways they were very different. But in others they were very similar. For one, both of them were rogues. “He sure does have friends in high places,” Dustin said as he threw himself into his cockpit. “He dates an Empress, marries a First Councilor, what’s next, perhaps a UN Representative?”

“I’m sorry,” Dustin followed up quickly when James turned away from both of them. “I wasn’t thinking.”

“Don’t worry about it,” James said as he waved a hand at Dustin. “Just get us out of here.”

Fairfax reached over, patted him on the back, nodded to him and then fixed his attention on Christine’s file. Dustin shot James an apologetic look and then busied himself with Janice’s controls. James appreciated them giving him space. There was so much bouncing around inside his head he didn’t know what to do with himself. Suzanna’s loss was ever before him. Yet now he was concerned about the cells they had set up on Excalibur and Britannia. He also had to think through what Christine had said to him. He just couldn’t continue to go through the motions. As all this and more went around and around in his head, he subconsciously stroked the cloth covered rose in his pocket.

Chapter 24

I studied three strategy classes under the great Rear Admiral Denvers, hero of the 2nd Battle of Tarsatin. He had a reputation of being an odd ball and his first lectures didn’t disappoint. Rather than discuss the strategy of multi-system wars, or the tactics of large fleet engagements, he had us all learn holo-chess. No one could graduate his class without achieving three victories over their classmates. Since then, I have come to love the game.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Pegasus, Excalibur system, the Void. 5th June 2481 AD

“Check,” Fairfax said as he sat back in his chair with a satisfied look. “Once again.”

James shook his head. Playing holo-chess with Fairfax was actually worse than playing Scott. The former Prime Minister was infuriating. Both with his tactics, and his insufferable air of superiority.

“If I told you once, I’ve told you a hundred times, chess is not meant to be fought with your famous British naval warfare tactics,” Fairfax scolded him. “You can’t simply lay your pieces alongside mine and fight it out to the bitter end. Cunning and subterfuge will beat a frontal attack every time.”

James looked up from the holo board and narrowed his eyes at Fairfax. “I take great offence at that. I have fought in many battles. Are you saying the only tactics I know are a full-on frontal charge?”

“If the shoe fits,” Fairfax said with a wink. Then he gestured to the holo-board. “You’re welcome to prove me wrong.”

James let out a sigh as he looked back to the board. He could see several ways to get out of his current predicament, but none that would reverse the direction the match appeared to be going in. Finally, settling on the least dangerous move, he moved a bishop back to defend his King. When he looked back up to the former Prime Minister, Fairfax was smiling.

“You’re too predictable Vice Admiral,” he said, not breaking his smile.

“Vice Admiral,” Sub Lieutenant Jackson called out over the open COM channel from Pegasus’s bridge. “We’re picking up Janice’s transponder again. It looks like she is coming through Excalibur’s atmosphere and heading in our general direction. It doesn’t look like she is in any hurry.”

“Thank you Sub Lieutenant,” James replied.

“It’s done then,” Fairfax commented. “They’ll all have either gone to ground or already been rounded up. Hopefully the former. Though if I was a UN security team and I had taken them, I would have left someone in place to watch for any attempt to make contact with the cell. I doubt Emilie and Sarah would be taking their time coming back to us if they were being chased.”

“My thoughts exactly,” James replied. “Though if UN security was smart, they’d just identify Emilie and Sarah, follow them to Janice and now be tracking the freighter to its next destination. That would be the cunning approach.”

“Touché,” Fairfax replied with a nod.

“We’ll let Janice pass us by and hang around for a few hours and see if anyone tries to follow them,” James decided. “Sub Lieutenant, I’ll be on the bridge presently,” he said a little louder over the COM channel.

“Oh no you don’t,” Fairfax said as he quickly reached for the holo-board. James had been reaching towards the erase button. Fairfax beat him and saved it instead. “We can finish this later. You’re going to accept your defeat before we start another game.”

James rolled his eyes, stood and motioned for Fairfax to precede towards the bridge. As they walked in silence James’ mind went to Emilie. Once again, he had been forced to put her in harm’s way. She and Sarah had been the best people to send to Excalibur to make contact with the cell Fairfax had established on the planet. He just hoped she was sitting on board Janice and not in some UN detention center on the planet. Jackson had been monitoring the local news reports closely and she would have let James know if they had been any stories about arrests. Yet he wouldn’t be able to relax until he had received actual confirmation Emilie had made it back to Janice in one piece. “No updates?” he asked as he stepped onto Pegasus’s small bridge.

“Nothing new to report Vice Admiral,” Jackson responded as she turned and saluted James. “Janice is still heading towards the rendezvous point.”

“Very well,” James replied as he moved over and took a seat in one of the spare command chairs. He sought out Janice on the holo-display. When he was happy with the freighter’s progress, he allowed his eyes to wander. Though Excalibur wasn’t the prettiest world Humanity had colonized, he couldn’t help but smile as he studied the planet once again. He had been the one to discover the planet in his first command, HMS Drake. Since its discovery and the subsequent war with China, he hadn’t actually laid eyes on the planet again until Pegasus and Janice had arrived in system the day before. Over the years he had received constant progress reports on the colony as the Somerville Foundation had invested heavily into developing the world. Even so, seeing the progress the colony had made was far more impressive than reading about it.

In orbit there were two small shipyards, one military and one commercial. The military shipyard could build ships up to the size of light cruisers. While the commercial shipyard seemed to be churning out numerous ships from the size of small pleasure yachts to full size heavy freighters.  And hopefully more than a handful of Armadillos, James thought to himself. Alongside the shipyards there were several other orbital stations specialized for various different uses. The most prominent was a cargo depot. James knew it was partially owned by the Somerville Foundation and was responsible for collecting, grading and shipping out all the valstronium mined from the planet’s surface. Below the orbital stations, the planet was all water and vegetation covered continents. There were cities developing down there, but none were large enough to see with the naked eye from Pegasus’s position. But they are there, James said to himself. Excalibur was one of the fastest-growing colonies in the Human sphere. In just fifteen years its population had grown to over eight million. That number was set to double in the next five years. One of the signs of the ever-growing population was the large number of passenger transports in orbit around Excalibur or heading to the planet from the system’s mass shadow. It’s a testament to our species’ ingenuity and perseverance, James said to himself. To turn an uninhabited world into such an impressive center of industry in such a short time was a striking accomplishment. And the Karacknids will take it all for themselves if we allow them, James thought ruefully.

“What’s that?” Fairfax asked as he pointed at the holo-map.

James’ eyes immediately refocused on the area. Fairfax’s senses were good. There was some kind of commotion going on in orbit around Excalibur. It looked as if two freighters had accidentally collided. Sections of hull and smaller bits of debris were flying in all directions. Through the debris, James caught a glimpse of something else. “It’s a trap,” he snapped when he realized what he was looking at. Though partially hidden by bits of freighter hull, it was the nose of a UN destroyer! Seconds later, it was impossible to miss. As soon as the hull sections of the two freighters dispersed, two UN destroyers powered up their engines and began to break orbit.

“They’re after Janice,” Jackson shouted needlessly.

“Confirm those acceleration rates,” James demanded in a more controlled tone. Though inwardly he was as concerned as Jackson sounded.

A few seconds later Sub Lieutenant Bernard turned around. “They are correct Vice Admiral,” he responded.

James nodded. Emilie or Dustin had figured out what was going on and Janice was boosting up to her full acceleration. Yet the destroyers were putting out acceleration numbers that outmatched those of the freighter, even though her engines had been upgraded.

“They’ve incorporated the new technology into some of their warships,” Fairfax said. “All our reports suggested the Interplanetary Council was loath to do so.”

“Yet here they are,” James replied. “They’ve obviously decided to fork out the money needed to equip enough ships to hunt us down. The whole thing was a trap. The info on the resistance cells, it was designed to lure us here.” His mind went to Christine. For a second he wondered if she had betrayed him. Then he dismissed it out of hand. No, someone had used her to get to him. “Plot the destroyers’ intercept trajectory on Janice,” he requested, still trying to keep his voice calm.

“They’ll bring Janice into missile range in twenty minutes,” Jackson informed him. “They’ll get into plasma cannon range in another forty. It looks like Janice will make it to the mass shadow before the destroyers come alongside, but if Janice makes it that far, they will be right on her heels.”

“They’ll not let her get that far,” James responded. Whoever had planned to lure them to Excalibur clearly had a bigger target than the cells operating on the planet. Given that they had revealed themselves, they probably wanted to take Janice and her crew captive. Likely, they were hoping to find information on the rest of James’ fleet and perhaps even their hiding place. Not today, James promised himself. He wasn’t about to let his niece be captured. Not when she was the last meaningful family he had left.

“Lay in a course, put us between Janice and those destroyers,” James ordered. “Keep us in stealth mode until I say otherwise. As soon as we get close enough, establish a laser COM link with Janice.”

“Aye Vice Admiral,” Jackson responded.

James paused for a moment as he glanced at Fairfax. His actions were putting them all at risk. Fairfax simply nodded in response. James nodded back. Fairfax understood. He then focused on the two UN destroyers. Their acceleration numbers were impressive, but they still couldn’t match those of Pegasus. She had been designed and built from the ground up with the improved reactor and impulse engine technologies the Varanni had shared with him when he had first visited Varanni Prime.

“We’re picking up a broadcast from the lead destroyer,” Bernard reported seconds after the two destroyers brought Janice into missile range.

“Let’s see it,” James requested, though he thought he could guess what was going to be said. When a familiar face appeared on Pegasus’s holo-projector, he gasped in surprise. He looked over at Fairfax. For once, Fairfax looked surprised as well.

“This is Vice Admiral Lightfoot of the UN military. By order of the Interplanetary Committee the freighter Janice will heave to and prepare to be boarded. Cut your engines now,” Lightfoot ordered before his face disappeared.

For several seconds James stared at the place where Lightfoot’s face had been projected. Though he had never counted Lightfoot as one of his close friends, they had shared a deep respect for one another. They had grown up together in the war against the Chinese and their careers had followed a similar upward trajectory. More than once they had fought together and won when the odds were against them. Now he’s been tasked with bringing me in, James realized. The UN had decided they needed an Admiral capable of outsmarting the mutineers. And they’ve found one. His mind went to the last time he had seen Lightfoot. It had been in the X-32 system. Lightfoot had been sent to relieve him of command. Instead of obeying, James had taken his ships and followed Ya’sia to Varanni Prime. Lightfoot had been livid. If not worse, James thought as he recalled the look on Lightfoot’s face. He had hoped the subsequent news about the Karacknids would have allowed Lightfoot to forgive how he had treated him. I guess not. So, the UN have found a motivated and capable Admiral.

“Just how upset was Lightfoot with you when you disobeyed his orders?” Fairfax asked from his command chair.

“He was upset,” James answered. “I guess even more upset than I realized.”

“The question is, are you still sure about heading towards these destroyers?” Fairfax responded.

James knew what he was asking. If Lightfoot was in command of the pursuit of Janice, it likely meant he had at least one backup plan in place. The disguised destroyers had been a good ruse but not a fool proof one. Instead of replying, James scanned the holo-display of the Excalibur system. There were a couple of freighters heading into system. It was possible one or both of them were destroyers in disguise. Yet they had jumped into the system after Janice had left Excalibur. There was no way Lightfoot could have gotten word to them in time. Beyond the freighters, there was nothing suspicious in sight. Of course, that didn’t mean it wasn’t there. You have to help Janice, James thought. Now more than ever. If it came to it, he feared Lightfoot would go to any lengths to disable and capture the freighter. “Maintain course and speed,” he ordered to answer Fairfax.

“Missile separation,” Bernard shouted two minutes later.

“He didn’t wait long,” Fairfax snapped. “Will he target the freighter?”

James shook his head. “Not with the first one. It will be a warning shot.” At least, I hope so.

“It is just a warning shot,” Bernard followed up several seconds later. “Tracking suggest it’s going to miss the freighter’s stern by at least ten thousand kilometers.”

“That’s an expensive warning shot,” Fairfax said. “What does a standard destroyer anti-ship missile go for? Thirty thousand credits? Forty?”

“Something in and around there,” James responded. “I doubt it’s in the forefront of Lightfoot’s mind right at this moment.”

“Second missile separation,” Bernard reported when the first missile detonated, and Janice refused to slow down. “It’s got Janice squarely in its sights this time.”

James grimaced. The missile was no doubt aimed at the freighter’s engines. Yet no anti-ship missile was that accurate. The beams from her nuclear pumped lasers would tear through the freighter. Even if they struck the freighter’s engines, they would likely devastate the rest of the ship. An attack with such a weapon risked killing everyone on board. The destroyer’s plasma cannons would be a lot more surgical, but Lightfoot was clearly not prepared to wait that long.

As if to confirm James’ thoughts, a new transmission came through from the lead destroyer. “This is your final warning,” Lightfoot said sternly. “Cut your engines now or we will destroy them for you.”

“Are we close enough to intervene?” Fairfax asked as he sat forward in his command chair.

James shook his head. “Not yet,” he answered. Janice was on her own for now.

Though on her own, she was far from helpless. Along with her engine upgrades, the freighter had received some additional point defenses. As Lightfoot’s missile closed with Janice, they opened fire. Several point defense laser and plasma cannons hurled energy at the warhead. Sensing the incoming fire, the warhead began a series of evasive maneuvers. For what seemed like an eternity, the missile dodged every effort to shoot it down. Then, just five seconds out from its detonation point, a plasma bolt clipped the missile and threw it into a corkscrew before it detonated. James let out a sigh of relief. Then he checked the time on the display. Only seconds had passed from when Janice had opened fire to when the missile had been taken out. It had seemed far longer to him.

“Now we’ll see just how serious Lightfoot is about stopping Janice from escaping,” James said.

Less than a minute later, six missiles erupted from the lead UN destroyer. No COM message accompanied them. They said everything that needed to be said. “Bring us out of stealth,” James ordered. “Maximum acceleration.”

As the UN missiles raced towards Janice, Pegasus revealed herself as vast amounts of energy were suddenly pumped through her engines. In response, the second UN destroyer released its missiles towards the Corvette. James smiled. He could easily imagine Lightfoot’s fury. He wouldn’t have ordered such an ill-timed salvo. Rather than being overwhelmed by the combined throw weight of two destroyers, Pegasus and Janice could deal with each group of missiles separately. “Put us alongside the freighter, Janice can take the rear guard. It’s time for you two to show me just what your Corvette can do. I don’t expect to be disappointed.”

“No Vice Admiral, we won’t let you down,” Sub Lieutenant Jackson responded.

“Well then, see to it,” James said as he nodded towards the holo-display of the incoming missiles. Then he sat back in his command chair as if he didn’t have a care in the world. Inwardly, his thoughts were another matter. If Emilie had been present and in command, he would have had a little more confidence. She knew how to fight her ship. Even so, Scott’s corvettes were not designed to engage two destroyers by themselves.

As the first group of missiles came in, Pegasus’s flak cannons opened up. Just one missile was taken out. Three more fell to the laser and plasma cannon fire from Pegasus and Janice. As the final two approached attack range, a wave of AM missiles was released by the corvette. Both UN missiles threw themselves into evasive maneuvers, but with more than ten AM missiles targeting each one, they failed to throw off all of them. Each was intercepted and destroyed.

“Good shooting,” Fairfax called out excitedly.

“Now do it again,” James ordered.

Buoyed from their first success, Jackson and Bernard along with Dustin and Emilie on Janice, dispatched the second salvo of missiles. When James spoke again his level tone actually matched his feelings. “Very good work. You can assume I am suitably impressed.” Mentally he made a note to congratulate Scott. Her corvettes were even more impressive in real life than they had appeared on paper.

“What if they fire their salvos together?” Fairfax asked as he eyed the destroyers. “Can we handle twelve missiles at once?”

“Your guess is as good as mine,” James replied. “Load standard missiles Sub Lieutenant,” he ordered. There was only one ploy he could think of. It was unlikely to be too effective, but it might help them slightly.

“They haven’t fired yet,” Bernard observed. “They should have reloaded by now.” As he spoke, Bernard brought up the standard firing timings of UN destroyers on the holo-display.

What are you up to? James asked as he tried to figure out what Lightfoot was doing. There was no way the destroyers’ times would be slower than standard. If anything, they would be crewed by the best crew members the UN had to offer. Their reload time should be quicker, not slower. Looking away from the two destroyers, James scanned the rest of the system. “That ship there,” he said as he typed in a command on his chair selecting a contact and highlighting it. Replay its previous trajectories.”

As he watched the ship’s course re-play out in front of him, James’ suspicions grew. The contact, whatever it was had been making its way from one of the moons around the system’s sixth planet towards Excalibur. Then, not long after the two UN destroyers had revealed themselves, it had changed course slightly. Over a period of ten minutes it had continued to alter its course, all be it ever so slowly, until it was heading out of the system on a trajectory that was too similar to Janice’s to be a coincidence.

“It looks like it’s coming after us,” Jackson commented. “But it’s way behind and has no hope of catching us.”

“Exactly,” James said with a nod as he rubbed his beard. “So something else is going on. Bring up the best visual images we have of that ship.” Pegasus’s computer couldn’t decide if it was a freighter or a cruise liner.

When the image came up, James recognized the ship right away. It did look different than he remembered, but its tell-tale bulbous nodes were still visible. Someone had tried to pass them off as large viewing blisters. In a sense that was what they looked like, but their positioning was exactly as James remembered.  “It’s an interdictor,” he said out loud. “The RSN used to have two of them in service. They were retired after the Chinese war. But that is one of them.”

“What is Lightfoot planning to do with it?” Fairfax asked.

James held up a hand as he put himself in Lightfoot’s position. The gravity well generator built into the interdictor was designed to create an artificial gravity source. As shift drives couldn’t be engaged close to gravitational sources, interdictors prevented ships from jumping to shift space. They also pulled unsuspecting ships out of shift space. Originally designed to ambush enemy fleets as they travelled along shift passages, they had seen limited use in the Chinese war. The reality was that interdictors could only create small artificial gravity wells whereas most shift passages where wide enough for enemy warships to avoid them. So why have one here? James asked himself. The interdictor could power up its gravity well generators and extend the mass shadow of the Excalibur system. But at best, it would only extend the mass shadow by a handful of light seconds. It would give the UN destroyers an extra few minutes to chase Janice and Pegasus before they could jump into shift space. But why go to all the bother of putting an interdictor cruiser back into service just for a handful of minutes? And why here in the Excalibur system? Lightfoot is up to something else.

“Ingenious,” James said when the answer hit him. Of course, Lightfoot would be the first to come up with a new way to use the interdictors. When Jackson, Bernard and Fairfax all turned to stare at him. James knew they didn’t have time for him to explain. “Open a COM channel to Janice immediately,” he ordered.

Chapter 25

‘The Captain always goes down with his ship,’ is a famous saying. Strangely enough, it is an idea that has persisted among certain factions within the Imperial Navy. Of course, there is a time and a place for fighting to the last man. But there is also wisdom in knowing when to live to fight another day. Growing as a commander in the navy may call upon some of you to know which is which.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

“Emilie,” James said as soon as his niece’s face appeared. “Bring Janice alongside Pegasus immediately. We’re transferring all of you to the Corvette. There’s no time to explain,” he added as he saw Emilie forming a question. “Just do it. I’ll explain when you get here.”

“Aye Admiral,” Emilie responded and cut the COM channel.

James typed in a series of commands into his command chair. “As soon as Janice disengages, you are to follow this flight plan. Understood Sub Lieutenant?” He asked Jackson.

Jackson looked down at her command console and studied the course coordinates, then she looked back up at James. “Yes Admiral.

“Good,” James said as he stood. “I’m going to meet them at the docking hatch.”

“What are you planning?” Fairfax asked as he undid his restraints and jumped to follow after James.

“Lightfoot has us trapped. If we don’t act now, there will be no escape,” James replied as he picked up his pace.

“You didn’t answer my question,” Fairfax pointed out as he broke into a jog to keep up with James. “How does he have us trapped? What can this interdictor ship do? Surely it can’t buy Lightfoot more than a handful of minutes.”

“That’s not Lightfoot’s plan. Think about where we are. Lightfoot lured us into the Void. Here, where ships can jump into the system out of shift space from any direction. There’s no dark matter hindering shift space travel.”

“So?” Fairfax asked. “You have to spell it out. I’m not a naval officer.”

“The point is,” James explained without breaking his stride, “Lightfoot could have ten, twenty or even a hundred warships stationed all around this system. As long as they were relatively nearby, they would be able to detect the altered mass shadow of the system that the interdictor’s gravity well generators would cause. Do you understand?”

“Lightfoot is going to use the interdictor as a signaling system,” Fairfax answered, fear filling his voice. “He’ll extend the system’s mass shadow right in front of where we are heading to. That will alert all of his ships.”

“All they will have to do is make a short shift space jump to where the interdictor has extended Excalibur’s mass shadow. They will come out right on top of us. No fancy tricks or impressive shooting will get us out of such a trap,” James concluded.

“Back to my original question. What are you planning?” Fairfax demanded.

James came to a halt in front of the large docking hatch and turned to face Fairfax. “The only thing that I can do. Lightfoot is here for me.”

Fairfax shook his head. “No! That is not happening. You are the face of our organization. If they capture you, they’ll lock you up in some black site and no one will ever hear from you again. Your warnings will fade into the background.”

“You give me too much credit,” James said as he reached out and placed a hand on Fairfax’s shoulder. “You, Russell, Gupta and the others. You are all the ones who have been making this work. “It’s far better I be captured than the both of us.”

Fairfax slumped his shoulder, causing James’ hand to slide off. “Now is not the time to get sentimental. We need to think about this logically. I should go. Lightfoot doesn’t know either of us are here. If he learns of my presence, that will be enough to distract him.”

James smiled. “We are on a military vessel. I’m a Vice Admiral. You’re just a former Prime Minister. I’ve made my decision.”

“What about the Karacknids?” Fairfax asked.

“Getting arrested was always a possibility,” James replied. “Maybe back when the Outer Defense fleet first came back they could have arrested me and hidden me away somewhere. But not now. Many people want to know the truth of what is going on. If they do simply lock me away, we have the assets in place to stir up a public outcry. No,” James said, shaking his head. “They won’t just hide me away. They’ll have to put me on trial. This could work out in our favor.”

“Or it could blow up in our faces and set everything we’ve been trying to do back months or even years,” Fairfax countered.

A large clunking noise and a slight vibration that ran under both men’s feet let them know Janice had just docked with Pegasus. “Listen, we could debate this endlessly but there’s no time. This is the only way Pegasus is getting out of here. My mind is made up. You’ll just have to limit whatever damage this causes.” James turned his back on him and faced the access hatch. As soon as the readout beside the hatch turned green, James hit the button to open it.

As it slid out of the way, Dustin, Sarah and Emilie stepped through. James smiled at his niece and pulled her into a hug. “You did good down there,” he said after he released her. “Now it’s time to resume command of Pegasus. Your orders are waiting for you on the bridge.”

“What do you mean?” Emilie asked as confusion spread across her face. “Why can’t you just give me my orders?”

“Fairfax will explain,” James said as he stepped past Emilie and through the hatch onto Janice.

“Where you going?” Dustin asked.

“I’m afraid we’ll have to reimburse you for your ship,” James commented. Then he reached up to order Janice’s side of the hatch closed.

“Oh no you don’t,” Dustin snapped as he reached up and cancelled the command from Pegasus’s side.

“What are you doing uncle?” Emilie demanded at the same time.

“I’m going with you,” Dustin added as he stepped forward.

James held out a hand to block the smuggler. “This is something I need to do alone.”

“I know what you’re going to try,” Dustin responded. “You going to need a good pilot. I’m coming with you.”

James shook his head. “Not a chance. Now step back.”

“You told me I could be a part of something bigger,” Dustin countered. “Now you’re ordering me to run away and hide?”

“I don’t have time for this,” James said as he reached up to order the hatch closed again. For a second time Dustin’s quick reflexes beat him. “Sergeant Shaw restrain that man immediately. That is an order…. Now!” he added when Shaw hesitated.

As the marine grabbed Dustin with her vice like grip, James turned his gaze to Emilie. “See to your command Lieutenant,” he said. “That is an order too.” He hit the command button a third time and the hatch slid shut. Spinning on his heels, James shut out Emilie, Fairfax and the others from his mind. In just a handful of seconds he made it to Janice’s bridge and threw himself into the pilot’s chair. A glance at the command consoles told him there was still an open COM channel to Pegasus’s bridge. “This is Janice,” he said. “Disengaging docking clamps now. Execute your maneuver as soon as I disengage.”

“Copy Janice,” Jackson’s voice said over the COM channel.

James waited until Pegasus began to turn before cutting the COM channel. Emilie would have made it to the bridge, and he didn’t want to have to speak to her. Instead, he threw Janice into a similar turn, though in the opposite direction. Instead of heading towards the nearest point of the Excalibur system’s mass shadow, both ships were now speeding away from one another. As James expected, the two UN destroyers split up to try and attempt to catch both of their prey.

A beep from Janice’s computer told James that the freighter’s sensors had detected a nearby power spike. He wasn’t really surprised to find that it was coming from the interdictor cruiser. As he watched, it powered up its gravity well generator and formed a brand-new gravity well that was roughly the size of that given off by a large gas giant. Just seconds later, ten new ships jumped out of shift space into the system. James was impressed. Their response times had been almost instant. As the captains reacted to the situation, James’ respect for their professionalism grew. Rather than jumping in to surround a ship fleeing right towards them, the Captains were faced with two ships heading in very different trajectories. Almost instantly, the new ships split into two groups of five and began to pursue both Pegasus and Janice.

Though the ships were being handled well, James put them out of his mind. His immediate concern was Lightfoot’s two destroyers. They were already in missile range. When Janice’s computer crunched the numbers, it was clear Pegasus, not having to keep pace with Janice, would outrun everything that was chasing her. Providing of course, she could fend off a couple of missile salvos. A salvo from one destroyer was doable, but from both destroyers, it was unlikely. And any damage will allow the rest of Lightfoot’s ships to catch her, James knew. If Emilie and Fairfax were going to escape, he had to delay the destroyer pursuing Janice for as long as possible.

Clearly, Lightfoot was just as aware of how the situation had changed, for both destroyers released salvos towards each ship they were pursuing. James nodded to himself to acknowledge Lightfoot’s resolve. It was likely he had been expecting to demand both ships surrender when they had been caught in his trap. Now he seemed content with disabling or even destroying both of his quarries.

Patiently, James watched the six missiles targeting Janice close the distance to the freighter. When they were just a minute away from entering attack range, he cut the freighter’s engines and turned her nose around to face the pursuing destroyer. It was the universal sign of surrender. For a few seconds, James’ heart began to beat faster and faster as the missiles continued on. For a moment he thought whoever was commanding the destroyer wasn’t going to abort his attack. Then, with just a handful of seconds to spare, the missiles all turned away from Janice and detonated harmlessly out of range. Not long after, a COM message came from the destroyer demanding that he powered down his reactors.

The destroyer’s next actions made James sit forward in his command chair. Instead of slowing and preparing to launch a shuttle to take command of Janice, the destroyer began to turn after Pegasus. That was the very thing he had been afraid would happen. It looked like Pegasus was going to destroy the missile salvo that was currently closing with the corvette, but soon she would find two destroyers opening up on her again. As much as he hated doing it, James powered up Janice’s engines and turned the freighter onto an escape trajectory. The destroyer reacted immediately, swinging back away from Pegasus she turned to present her missile tubes towards the freighter once more. Then a COM message reached Janice. The face of a captain James didn’t recognize appeared in front of him. Her eyes were bulging, and her face was far redder than James suspected it usually looked.

“You’re a mutineer and a dishonorable scumbag,” the Captain fumed. “No naval officer would behave so disgracefully. This next salvo will not be targeting your engines. We will be taking you out. And there will be no quarter. Enjoy the last moments of your life scum.”

Instead of replying, James waited and watched until the destroyer fired her next salvo of missiles. Then as the destroyer began to turn again after Pegasus, confident that her salvo would take out Janice, James opened a COM channel. “This is Vice Admiral Somerville, currently captaining the freighter Janice. I wish to formally offer my surrender. Here are my terms. I will only surrender myself into the hands of Vice Admiral Lightfoot personally. If any other ship or Captain attempts to take me into custody, I will continue to flee and force you to destroy this freighter. No doubt your scans of the ship have informed you of her poor condition. I suspect just one hit by an anti-ship missile will cause her to break apart.”

James allowed himself to smile despite the circumstances as the destroyer that had just fired upon his freighter halted her turn. Rather than come back onto an intercept trajectory for Janice though, she continued to plough through space on a random trajectory. It looked like her Captain didn’t know what to do.

Nearly a minute passed before another COM message came through to the freighter. This time it was Lightfoot who wanted to personally speak to him.

“I’m sick of your games Somerville,” Lightfoot said as his face appeared in front of James. “Give me your word you will surrender, or I will allow Blackhawk to destroy you.”

“It’s nice to see you to Vice Admiral,” James said with a respectful nod. “If your ship comes and takes me into custody personally, then you have my word. On the honor the nation we have both served faithfully, I will surrender myself to you.”

“I know what you’re doing,” Lightfoot replied. “I can capture your freighter anytime I want. You’re not getting away. This corvette is responsible for the theft of several freighters. Why should I let her go?”

“Because if you don’t, you will be bringing me back to Earth in a body bag,” James answered calmly. “Is that what you want? To be responsible for killing a fellow British Admiral instead of allowing me to face trial and defend myself against my accusers?”

“You’re bluffing,” Lightfoot countered.

James shook his head. “My niece commands that corvette. I will not let you arrest her. Tell me, how is Captain McCarthy doing? Has he received a trial date yet? It’s been more than two years now since he was arrested. Do you think I will allow the Interplanetary Committee to treat my niece in the same way? I will die first. So make your decision.” Reaching over James tapped a button to end the COM channel. Then he waited to see which way Lightfoot would jump.

His answer came less than a minute later when the destroyer pursuing Pegasus turned away from the corvette and onto a course to rendezvous with Janice. As soon as it began its turn, James sat back into his seat and allowed some of the tension to drain out of his shoulders. He had been confident he knew what Lightfoot would do, but not certain. He watched intently as the second missile salvo Lightfoot’s destroyer had already fired closed with Pegasus. Emilie, Jackson and Bernard handled the Corvette well and they took out five of the six missiles. Evasive maneuvers appeared to save the corvette from the sixth and final one. However it tried for a proximity hit and one of the laser beams projected out from the missile’s detonation grazed the corvette. James held his breath as he watched and waited to see if the corvette’s acceleration rate would dip. When it didn’t, he allowed himself a small smile. The rest of Lightfoot’s destroyers, though they were still pursuing Pegasus, would never catch her. Emilie, Fairfax and the others would get away safely.

Turning his attention back to his own situation, James purged the freighter’s computers of any information that would help Lightfoot’s pursuit of the rest of his ships. Then he opened a COM channel to Pegasus. “Safe travels Lieutenant Somerville,” he said formally. “Give my regards to Gupta and Scott and the rest. They’ll understand what has happened here. Keep yourself safe and don’t worry too much. It’s up to you to carry on the Somerville tradition. I have every confidence in you.”

Moments later Emilie’s face appeared in front of him, tears running down her cheeks. “Why did you do it uncle? We could have fought our way out!”

James smiled at her grief. “I did what I had to do. What I would do a thousand times over for you.” Emilie had taken Suzanna’s death almost as hard as he had, and it was clear that she did not want to lose him as well. “Don’t worry. You haven’t lost me yet,” James promised her. “This is far from over.”

A sudden jolt running through the freighter stopped James from saying more. He glanced at one of the freighter’s consoles. “They have just docked with me. I have to go. Stay safe. And look after Fairfax.”

Emilie wiped her eyes, then nodded. “We will get you out,” she replied. “Just don’t do anything foolish.”

James smiled again. “I’ll try.” The COM link cut off, taking Emilie’s face away from him. Other consoles lost power as well. Someone has cut power to the bridge, James realized. Lightfoot’s boarders didn’t want him doing anything sneaky. With a sigh he unbuckled his restraints, stood and moved through Janice’s cockpit towards the hatch to the freighter’s central corridor. When it slid open, he wasn’t in the least surprised to see several armed marines with weapons raised to greet him. Behind the marines, James could see several naval officers. One wore the uniform of a Vice Admiral.

“Cuff him and take him to the brig,” Lightfoot ordered sternly.

“If you would do me the service,” James responded as he stepped forward to where he could see Lightfoot and then held out his hands to willingly accept the cuffs. “I would like to speak with you Vice Admiral. Have you had the chance to review the battle report from the battle of Jaranna?”

“Those documents are considered contraband by order of the Interplanetary Council. It is illegal to possess them,” Lightfoot replied, though James noticed that the rigid posture and strict look on his face didn’t travel all the way to his eyes.

“I have a copy on the datapad in my pocket,” James said as he raised his shoulder to show Lightfoot his pocket. “And there is a file on Janice’s main computer. I would love to be able to talk you through them. I apologize for how I left things at X-38. But this is bigger than the both of us.”

“You are a traitor and a mutineer,” Lightfoot snapped. “There’s nothing you have to say that I want to hear.” To emphasize his words, Lightfoot turned his back on James and nodded to the marine sergeant who commanded the two marines who had just cuffed James. “Confiscate all his possessions and take him away.”

James watched in despair as his datapad and the rest of his possessions were taken and he was marched out of the hangar bay. Lightfoot didn’t even give him a second glance. James respected his fellow countryman greatly. Deep down, part of him had still hoped that Lightfoot felt the same, evidently that was not the case. Forget him, James said to himself as he was marched through the destroyer’s corridors. He is only one man. You’ve got an entire world of people to convince. Twice before he had found himself on trial in front of the Interplanetary Committee. At the time, they had seemed like make or break events in his career. What was ahead of him made them fade into insignificance. The entire fate of his species could hang on whether or not he could convince Earth’s populace to wake up to the Karacknid threat. It would take five weeks for Lightfoot to bring him to Earth. By then he needed to come up with the best arguments he could.

Chapter 26

In the early years of the Empire, private industry was focused on shipping and mining interests. There simply wasn’t much else for private companies to do in space. With the rapid expansion of the Empire’s borders however, many more enterprising companies have found profit avenues. In our day, a naval officer could find herself dealing with private civilian owned war fleets, mercenary battalions of marines and even entire systems that are nominally within the Empire’s borders but owned by one cooperation or another. Navigating the political intricacies that arise when interacting with such entities has left more than one naval career in bother. Thankfully, the Emperor often intervenes to back his officers. The corporations know that when dealing with a naval officer they are dealing with a representative of the Emperor. Even so, if an officer abuses his position, he will be hung out to dry. It is best every naval cadet grasp this quickly.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Z-3 system, unexplored space beyond German Colonial Space, 5th June 2481 AD.

“Capt’n, it looks like we might be coming to a dead end,” William Tanner called to Starlight’s owner and Captain.

Brodie looked up from his datapad. For the last couple of hours he’d been reading one of the latest murder mystery novels from his favorite author. Survey work was almost always intensely boring, and he had made sure to stock up on novels before leaving Earth. On Starlight’s holo- display a map of the dark matter around the exploration frigate dominated the bridge. The passage through the dark matter that Starlight was currently exploring looked like a stretched-out spring. Sadly, in front of the frigate the dark matter appeared to be closing in to bring an end to the shift passage. If it did, it would be the forty-second dead end that had been discovered in the Z-3 system. “We’ll keep going for another couple of hours,” he decided as he did a rough calculation by eye of how quickly the passage appeared to be closing off. If we haven’t detected the end by then and it keeps closing in we’ll call it.”

“And then?” William asked.

“And then we will try another, and then another. We’ve got enough supplies to last us another month. I intend to use them up.”

“All right,” William said in a tone that made his thoughts clear. He turned back to his console.

Brodie shook his head and picked up his datapad again. He and a handful of other exploration ships had been hired by Kapoor Industries to look into space beyond the Holstein system. They had discovered three new systems. Though none of them were worth writing home about. None had habitable planets, nor any readily apparent mineral deposits that would attract investment. A couple of months ago a packet ship had arrived from Earth recalling the exploration ships. Brodie had decided to stay on, on his own dime. His crew wasn’t particularly happy about it, but if they did make a discovery, then they wouldn’t have to share the profits with Kapoor Industries. It was worth another month of boredom to see if they could find a shift passage leading from Z-3 to another system. It only took the discovery of one decent system to set all of them up for the rest of their lives.

An hour later, just as Brodie felt his novel was working up to the big reveal, William sought his attention again. “I might have been wrong after all Capt’n,” he said as he fought back a yawn. “It looks like there is a sharp turn up ahead and then the passage opens up.”

Reluctantly Brodie tore his eyes away from his datapad again. “I guess we keep on going then,” he decided. “It’s a pretty narrow kink for a shift passage, but if this ends up leading somewhere, that won’t matter.”

Before Brodie could look back down at his datapad, alarms blared. For several seconds he and William looked at each other and then the various consoles that were flashing. Even though he was the Captain of Starlight, the warnings had him confused. One alarm he recognized: the collision alarm. The other was unfamiliar. Closing his eyes, Brodie tried to remember. His eyes shot open when the answer finally came to him. It was the warning that Starlight was being lit up by active targeting sensors. Dropping his datapad, he changed the holographic display from the dark matter map to the space immediately around Starlight.

Both he and William swore when they saw what was in front of them. Just a couple of light seconds away, right where the shift passage kinked, more than a hundred ships were heading right towards them. They were of a design that Brodie didn’t immediately recognize. Then his mind went to the illegal recordings he had watched. The ones warning about a new hostile alien race. The ships were identical! In the few seconds it had taken him to figure that out, more and more ships had appeared behind the hundred Starlight had initially detected. Brodie’s mouth dropped open. There was an armada of ships dropping out of shift space. Starlight’s sensors reached a count of three hundred and thirty before Brodie shook himself. Whatever so many alien ships were doing heading towards Z-3, he doubted they were just coming to say hello. And that meant they would not be in the least bit happy to encounter a Human survey ship. Reaching out for Starlight’s controls, he ordered the computer to swing the frigate around and flee.

A new alarm made him whip his head back up to the holo-projection. From one of the nearest ships ten new contacts had just appeared. They were all heading straight for Starlight at an alarmingly quick rate. “Missiles,” William shouted. “They fired missiles at us!”

“Broadcast the UN first contact protocol,” Brodie snapped, fear welling up inside him. “Then broadcast on open a channel that we surrender. Tell them we are not a warship.”

With shaking hands William typed furiously at his command console. Brodie watched him for a couple of seconds and then raised his own hands to send an alert to the rest of his crew. He paused and watched the missiles closing with his ship. They were showing no signs of slowing down or turning away.

“There’s no response coming from any of those ships,” William said in a high-pitched tone as he turned to face his Captain. “They’re completely ignoring us.”

Brodie tapped a few commands on his console, switching off the alarms. Then he returned his hands to his lap. There was no point informing the rest of his crew. Starlight couldn’t outrun ten enemy missiles, not ones coming in with the acceleration rates the ones in front of him were exhibiting. There was no point causing his people to spend their last few minutes in terror.

“What do we do Captain? What do you want me to do?” William demanded.

Brodie shook his head. “Nothing. There’s nothing we can do,” he answered. The shift drive wouldn’t be charged for another jump for another five minutes. They didn’t have half that time. William spun around and looked at the missiles. Then he looked back at Brodie. Brodie gave him a small smile. “You’ve been good crewmen. I’m sorry it has come to this.”

William’s eyes widened. Then he turned around again and watched the missiles close with Starlight. Brodie joined him. He didn’t even bother trying any evasive maneuvers. There was no point. Seconds later, the exploration frigate was nothing more than an expanding ball of debris and anti-matter.

*

UNS Amphibian, Holstein system, 11th June 2481 AD.

Major General Samuel Johnston paced back and forth on the bridge of UNS Amphibian, impatiently waiting for his training exercise to begin. 11th and 12th Regiments had signaled forty minutes ago to let him know they were ready to proceed. Holstein Militia Command on the other hand, had not checked in. Johnston shook his head as he turned to commence another circuit around the bridge. He knew he should be strapped into his command chair, but in orbit around Holstein it was very unlikely Amphibian was going to have to carry out any sudden maneuvers. And having to wait on a subordinate always got on his nerves. “Signal General Schumacher, tell him his troops have another ten minutes to get into position. If they’re not ready by then, were launching our attack anyway. They can simulate fending off a planetary invasion with their troops out of position.”

“Yes General, I’ll send a COM message now,” one of Amphibian’s naval officers responded.

Johnston nodded to him and glanced at Amphibian’s captain. Though there was always a bit of unease between the marine command structure and those of the UN Navy, Johnston got on well with Captain Jill Parker. She understood her role well. Amphibian was a hybrid marine transport carrier. Designed to be able to embark three marine regiments along with all the supplies and equipment they needed to fight an extended campaign, Amphibian also housed two squadrons of Spitfire fighters and another two squadrons of Hornet atmospheric fighters. Along with her escort of two heavy cruisers and various other smaller ships, she was meant to be able to carry her marines to any Human colony and deploy them on the surface at a moment’s notice.

It had taken several months, but Johnston had finally been able to get approval to take Amphibian and her squadron out of the Sol system and on an extended training mission. Though he hadn’t told his superiors at the time, his intention had always been to work his way around to the Holstein system. If the Karacknids were coming, and Johnston trusted Somerville’s assurance that they were, then they would likely be coming through this system. Johnston intended to prepare Holstein’s militia for just such an eventuality. And, through a carefully orchestrated clerical error, he intended to leave most of the marines’ heavy equipment on the planet after they left. In the long run it probably wouldn’t do much, but it would be something.

Of course, he could only leave the equipment behind if he managed to get it all landed on the surface. The 11th UN marine regiment had taken up positions around the northern sector of Holstein’s capital city. The planetary militia was meant to be manning their own defensive positions and preparing to protect the 11th’s flank. In ten minutes 12th regiment, who were still on Amphibian and crammed into their landing shuttles, would launch a simulated planetary invasion. Johnston doubted the planetary militia would cause a headache for 12th Regiment, but the exercise would be a good test of the strengths and weaknesses of the marine’s offensive and defensive doctrines. The three regiments he had brought with him on Amphibian were the best he had. Johnston was looking forward to seeing how the 11th and 12th Regiments would square off against one another.

“Captain, we’ve got some activity coming from the edge of the system,” a sensor officer reported.

“One of our supply convoys has finally caught up with us?” Parker asked.

“No Captain, it’s not at the Föhr shift passage. It’s coming from the frigates patrolling the shift passage into unexplored space,” the officer answered.

Johnston stopped in his tracks. He turned and caught Parker’s eye. Parker was not part of Somerville’s covert organization. Yet she wasn’t a fool. She knew why he had brought Amphibian and her squadron to the Holstein system. “What’s happening Lieutenant?” she asked.

“Beetle and Aztec, they’re both patrol frigates. They both carried out sudden course changes and increased their acceleration rates. Now they’ve gone dark.”

“They went into stealth mode?” Parker followed up.

The officer shrugged. “There’s no way to tell at this range. The sensor data is inconclusive.”

“Does Sena have any prearranged gravitational signals with his patrol frigates?” Johnston asked. He knew from campaigning with Somerville that commanders often had basic signals that ships could send across the system simply by altering its course and acceleration rate.

“Not that we know of,” Amphibian’s First Lieutenant informed him. “And their movement isn’t consistent with such signals anyway. They both turned away from a common point. Like they were trying to avoid something.”

“Then they didn’t disappear because they went into stealth,” Johnston said as he caught Parker’s gaze again.

“No,” Parker agreed as she shook her head.

So it begins, Johnston thought as he let out a deep breath. He took a moment to look around Amphibian’s bridge. Everyone was watching either him or Parker, though they all still looked relaxed and calm. That was about to change. If he was right, they were all about to be thrust into a situation none of them wanted. Perhaps none of them would even survive the day. Before he began to give out orders, his mind went to his wife. He had left Clare on Earth. She had started working with Russell, helping him put together new cells of Somerville’s organization. She had made him promise that he would come back without getting into any trouble during this exercise tour. A part of him knew that he could order Amphibian and her squadron to flee towards the Föhr shift passage. No one would blame him for trying to conserve his forces when faced with an unknown threat. Yet if this was the first stage in the invasion he feared, he had to do everything he could to slow it down.

“Inform the regimental commander that the training exercise is cancelled. I want 12th and 13th Regiments deployed to the surface immediately. Prioritize getting the marines and their weapons down first. Supplies and munitions can come second,” he ordered. “Get me an estimate on how quickly we can get all our forces off Amphibian.”

“Yes General,” one of his command staff replied.

“Order every other marine on our escorts to the surface as well,” Johnston ordered almost as an afterthought. If there was an invasion fleet out there, the marines weren’t going to be much use on board their ships. As his command staff got to work, Johnston looked over to Parker. “What do you propose to do Captain?”

Parker shrugged. “We can’t run away. If there is going to be a fight, Amphibian will take her place in the line of battle.”

“I know Rear Admiral Sena is a UN hack,” Johnston said, no longer caring about the kind of trouble making such a comment could get him into. He stepped closer to Parker. “But what kind of Commander is he?”

“Am I to speak candidly?” Parker asked. Johnston nodded and Parker continued. “I have not served under him directly. But his reputation is far from stellar. I’m sure he’s a great paper pusher, but in a real fight, I fear he may be worse than useless.”

“That’s what I feared,” Johnston replied. “Get me a personal COM link with Jutland’s Captain of marines,” he ordered as he turned to one of Amphibian’s COM officers.

“Captain Granshaw is waiting for you,” the COM officer informed him moments later.

“Captain Granshaw,” Johnston said to the marine as he racked his brain to try and remember if they had met before. The face in front of him was unfamiliar. “Are you aware of my rank?”

“Of course Major General,” Granshaw replied. “Every marine knows your rank.”

“Then you are aware that a Major General out ranks a Rear Admiral?”

“Yes…” Granshaw replied more slowly.

“Then listen carefully. There is an alien invasion fleet out there. They are coming to take this planet. Sena cannot command Holstein’s orbital defense. I am ordering you to arrest him forthwith. Take your marines and confine him to his quarters. That is a direct order. Do you understand?”

“I do,” Granshaw said with more of a measure of certainty.

“Good,” Johnston replied. “See to it.” With a glance at the COM officer Johnston ordered the COM channel cut. He turned to Captain Parker. “You are the senior naval commander on station, Captain. You are to assume command of Holstein’s defenses. I want you to defend the planet as best you can, but do not throw away your resources needlessly. I do not expect you to hold the orbitals. Holstein will fall, but I intend to make these invaders pay for every inch of its surface in blood.”

“We will do the same Major General,” Parker assured him. “You have my word.”

Johnston held Parker’s gaze for several seconds. They both knew they wouldn’t see each other again. Then he nodded and turned to his staff. “Come along, we have a shuttle to catch,” he said to them.

*

Cataclysm, outer Holstein system.

“We’re detecting additional warships in orbit around the colony,” one of Cataclysm’s officers reported.

Under Admiral Shurlang’s claws tightened as he stared at the projection of his target. His scouting info was two days old. If the Humans had moved a massive fleet into what they called the Holstein system, he would have to withdraw. “How many?” he asked.

“We’re still analyzing,” the officer replied. “Current account has it at fifteen ships. One of them is larger than their battleships we encountered at Jaranna.”

Fifteen, Shurlang thought. They would prove a nuisance, but his fleet losses would still be acceptable. “We proceed,” he ordered.

In response, the one hundred warships of his fleet accelerated towards Holstein. Behind them, his supply freighters, troop ships and their escorts followed at a slower pace.

“Three smaller ships are breaking orbit, they’re boosting towards the shift passage that leads to the rest of Human space,” another officer announced.

“Let them go,” Shurlang commanded. Given the acceleration rates the small ships were exhibiting, he could easily dispatch a squadron to catch and annihilate them. However, that would defeat the purpose of his attack. He wanted the Humans to know that he had taken their planet. Dismissing them from his mind, he focused on the rest of the Human fleet. It looked like they had caught the Humans completely unprepared. There were literally hundreds of shuttles moving from the warships in orbit to the planet’s surface and back again. “Zoom in on that large warship,” he requested.

For a couple of minutes, he watched the intense activity around the Human warship. “It’s a troop ship,” he concluded. “They are landing soldiers, equipment and supplies. Send this data to General Hul’lixar. He will want to study it and alter his battle plan accordingly.”

“Does this mean they knew we were coming?” one of Shurlang’s staff officers asked.

“An interesting question,” Shurlang responded, he had been mulling it over himself. “If they knew we were coming why just send additional ground forces? Why not send a fleet to contest the orbitals? Unless of course, the Humans are willing to sacrifice this colony. In which case the troops are just a delaying tactic designed to keep us busy while they gather their naval forces. Or, their presence here could just be a coincidence. I suspect these are questions only time will answer. In any event, it does not alter our immediate plans.”

“Yes Under Admiral,” his officer replied, then turned thoughtfully back to his station.

Shurlang watched the Humans make their preparations as his fleet approached. As soon as his warships got to the point where the Humans had used their multistage missiles at Jaranna, he ordered his fleet to maximum acceleration. He intended to close the distance with the Human warships as quickly as possible. Given that they had to defend their planet, they couldn’t keep him at a distance. “Begin regular drone launches, order our escort into defense formation Outstretched Wing,” Shurlang ordered. “There will be a reward for the first sensor officer to detect the enemy fighters.” So far, there had been no sign of the Human’s small attack craft, but Shurlang knew they were out there somewhere.

“Missile launches detected,” an officer announced. “We’re tracking five hundred new contacts. Their acceleration profiles are consistent with Human multistage missiles.”

Two salvos, Shurlang thought. At this range, the Humans would be able to fire two salvos before he could return fire. They would spill the first blood, but his ships would finish the fight.

“It looks like the missiles are targeting our escorts,” Cataclysm’s captain commented. “They will take damage being spread out so thin.”

“Indeed they will,” Shurlang responded. “They will receive much honor in dying for the Imperator.” He shot Cataclysm’s captain a cold look. As his Flag Captain, he knew full well what Shurlang was planning. The escorts were expendable. That was their role. If they prevented Human missiles and fighters from reaching Cataclysm and the other capital class warships, then their deaths would guarantee the battle’s outcome.

As the first wave of missiles came in, Cataclysm and the ships with her opened up with their point defenses. Many were taken out. Yet, as expected, the multistage missiles detonated thousands of kilometers away allowing many of them to strike at their targets. In a fraction of a second all the energy from their thermonuclear detonations was focused and converted into laser beams that pierced the light Karacknid warships. Of the seventy screening ships Shurlang had protecting his fleet, six were destroyed outright. Four more began to flash as they reported having suffered serious hits.

Calmly, Shurlang gave orders to rearrange the formation of his escort ships, then he awaited the second Human salvo. This time only four of his ships were destroyed. “Time to reply,” he ordered when his flagship came into missile range of the Human colony. “Target their troop ship and orbital battlestations with the first salvo. Then bring us to a halt relative to the colony.” From the analysis of the Humans’ weapon platforms from the battle of Jaranna he knew that alongside their multistage missiles, the Humans had larger, more powerful yet shorter range missiles. He didn’t intend to allow the Humans to utilize those. At least if they did, the warships in orbit would have to leave the protection of their battlestations to close with him.

From Cataclysm alone one hundred and ten missiles shot towards the Human defenders. In total, his fleet’s missile salvo numbered two thousand six hundred. As the colony’s orbital defenses opened up on them Shurlang was impressed by their effectiveness. They shot down more than thirteen hundred missiles. Even so, the remaining missiles were overkill. All six battlestations and the large troop ship where obliterated by expanding balls of anti-matter. Several other warships were also taken out as some of his missiles failed to lock onto their primary target and sought secondary ones instead.

“One more salvo will finish them off,” he commented. “Inform General Hul’lixar that he can bring up his troop ships. He may begin his offensive immediately.”

As his subordinates carried out his orders, Shurlang expanded his focus to take in the entire Holstein system. The Humans had put up a fight, their third missile salvo had destroyed eight more of his screening ships. Yet the battle had still been largely one-sided. Except, for their small fighters, Shurlang reminded himself. It was possible the Humans had none stationed in the system. But it made next to no sense. Every species fortified their border colonies. There must be some out there, Shurlang thought. And if they’re not coming for us then there is only one other target. “Signal Commander Shara, he is to fall back with his squadron and join the ships escorting Hul’lixar’s ships.”

“Yes Under Admiral,” a subordinate acknowledged.

*

Captain Bisset clenched her right fist to keep it from shaking. The countless lectures, drills and simulations she had been through over the last four years had hammered into her that combat was unlike anything else. Knowing that and experiencing it were two different things. For the past hour her Spitfire fighter had been coasting in towards Holstein on a ballistic trajectory. As soon as the Karacknid fleet had been detected, Captain Parker had launched all her fighters and sent them away from the colony so they could make their attack run undetected. Now Parker and Amphibian were gone. Bisset and her fellow pilots had been forced to watch in silence as their mothership was utterly destroyed.

A part of her was shaking from her desire for revenge. She wanted to strike out at the large enemy capital ships that had turned Amphibian and the other Human defenders into space dust. Yet her orders didn’t allow her to satisfy that desire. The Karacknids had come to Human space to conquer; taking out their troop ships and supply freighters was far more important.

Bisset watched the rear group of Karacknid ships split into two groups. The rearmost group looked to be the least protected. Probably supply freighters, Bisset guessed. The next group of ships was moving towards Holstein. Troop ships. They will be our targets. Her crewmates from Amphibian might be dead, but the troopships’ marines were still alive. If her fighter wing could take out some of the alien troopships, it would make the marines’ lives a lot easier. Quickly, she assigned targets to the fighters in her wing. Then, when the ships were close enough to begin their attack, she broke radio silence. “All right boys and girls we’re playing for real today. I’m sending over your targets now. Every one of those troop ships is carrying Karacknid soldiers intent on conquering and enslaving Holstein and its people. Everyone we take out is one less the marines will have to fight. So, I want to see your best flying. We’re going to ignore their escorts and save our missiles for the troop transports. Everyone understood?”

After a chorus of affirmatives, Bisset flipped the switch and jumpstarted her fighter’s reactor. “All fighters attack on my mark,” she said. She took a deep breath and then gave the command, “Mark!”

Out of the darkness of space, thirty-six Spitfire fighters revealed their presence as they all went to maximum acceleration. For sixty seconds they flew straight at their targets, then, as soon as the Karacknid escorts opened up with point defenses, they began to twist and weave to avoid the incoming fire. Bisset ground her teeth together as explosion after explosion marked the death of her fighters. As her Spitfire zipped past the nearest escort, she spared a glance at one of her secondary displays. Only twenty-six fighters remained. As the troop ships added their own point defense fire to that coming from the escort, the number went down to twenty-one. “Open fire at maximum range,” she shouted into her COM unit.

Following her own order, she leveled off her fighter for the two seconds it took to launch her single plasma missile. Then she peeled away from the troop transport, throwing her fighter into a new series of evasive maneuvers. Or at least, that was what she thought about doing. Before her arms could twist the fighter’s joystick, a laser beam tore into her fighter, melting its midsection instantly. Her plasma missile raced on towards the troop transport it was targeting. When it got into range, it ignited and released a ball of superhot plasma. The plasma struck the transport, ate through its armor and burnt its way deeper into the ship’s innards. A secondary explosion erupted moments later when the plasma hit the transport’s fuel storage tanks. The entire transport was engulfed in a short-lived fireball. Around it, seven other transports suffered similar fates.

Of the thirty-two Spitfire fighters, only eight passed through the Karacknid formation to safety. With nowhere to land and rearm, and no commanding officers left, they turned back towards their enemies. A troop transport that had suffered a glancing hit from a plasma missile became their target. Swarming around it they tore into the transport with their small plasma cannons. Even as the Spitfires died to the defensive fire of the escort ships, their target disappeared in a blinding detonation.

*

Major General Johnston looked away from the small holo screen when the last fighter winked out of existence. He mourned the loss of Captain Parker and her forces. Then he clenched his fists and turned back to the display. Eight of the thirty-four Karacknid troop transports had been destroyed. Based on their size, one of his officers had estimated each transport held more than three thousand Karacknid soldiers. Even with Holstein’s militia added to his own forces, he was outnumbered at least five to one. And they can bring in as many reinforcements as they want, Johnston thought. The chances of any more marines getting to Holstein any time soon were slim to none. “It’s time to show them just what marines can do,” he said to his command staff who were gathered in the small cave with him. “Let’s not disappoint them.” Outnumbered or not, Johnston intended to put up a fight.

Chapter 27

Special forces marines have a long history in the army. More than five hundred years of research and development has resulted in a near perfect war machine. I say machine, for that is largely what a special forces marine becomes. If you ever meet one, you will not easily forget it. They say that they have to be ‘retired’ after only twenty years in the service, any longer and they can become a danger to their fellow soldiers and the Empire. I cannot vouch for the veracity of such a claim, but I find it easy to believe. As much as they are feared, they also deserve our respect. Every special forces marine knows exactly what he is signing up for, and they do it anyway. The Empire owes them a great debt.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Four hundred miles north of Landung City, Holstein.

“Adaptive dampeners are now covering ninety percent of the continent,” a marine Lieutenant reported to Johnston. “It’s largely the northern mountain range that is still uncovered. The latest estimates from our covert teams up north suggest they will start to get their dampeners in place anything from a couple of hours to three days from now. A few of the sites are in very inaccessible locations.”

“To be expected,” Johnston replied. “Hopefully we will keep these invaders busy long enough that they will not notice our covert teams.” Let’s just hope the dampeners work as expected, he thought. Unsurprisingly, they had been invented by a couple of Havenite technicians. After the Indian invasion of their planet and the constant orbital bombardment the Havenite resistance fighters had faced, they had had ample motivation for developing the technology. Essentially the adaptive dampeners, when enough of them were spread out over a large area, thwarted orbital stations and ships from getting active sensor readings from the planet’s surface. If they worked, the Karacknids would have to send ground troops in to take out the dampeners before they could use their ships to bombard the planet’s defenders. In theory at least. They certainly confused Human sensors, but the Karacknids were of an unknown quality. As such, Johnston had planned his defense of Holstein on the assumption they didn’t. If it turned out they did, it would be an added benefit.

On the holo-display in front of him the entire northern continent of the Holstein planet was in view. In many ways it resembled the subcontinent of India from Earth. Holstein’s capital, the originally named Landung City, was on the southernmost point, while agricultural towns and villages spread out from it. At the very north there were two large mountain ranges that merged together. Presently, the adaptive dampener field his troops had set up extended over most of the continent all the way up to the mountain ranges. Alongside a display of the dampener field’s extent, different symbols represented the forces Johnston had at his command to fend off the coming invasion. Johnston knew fending off was a very hopeful description. Given the numbers he suspected his marines were about to face, at best they would only be able to put up a stiff resistance before having to retreat north into the continent’s undeveloped wild forests. Between the large thick forests and the northern mountains, Johnston hoped he would be able to hide most of his forces and establish bases from which to launch counter-attacks against the Karacknids. He knew from his experience on Haven that a standard battle would be disastrous for his marines. Striking hard and then falling back to fight another day were the tactics he would have to employ.

“We’re detecting more activity in orbit,” a marine Captain reported. “Drop ships are launching from the troop ships.” The Captain pointed to a secondary holographic display showing the Karacknid ships in orbit. “The count is eighty drop ships. They look to be roughly equivalent in size to our assault shuttles. Other smaller ships are following them in. They’re being marked as possible atmospheric fighters.”

Johnston did the calculations in his mind. He had three regiments of marines plus those from the now destroyed UN ships that had been in orbit under his command. That gave him a force of four thousand three hundred. Holstein’s militia had five thousand active personnel, those who had been involved in the training exercises were already at their duty stations, but the most recent report suggested more than fifteen percent of the rest hadn’t responded to the call to arms. Even if they did show up, it gave him a force of less than ten thousand combat personnel. If the Karacknid drop ships held a similar number of soldiers as his own, their first wave alone would number two and half thousand. And Johnston was sure there would be many more waves behind them. This is going to be warm work, he said to himself. Then, projecting much more confidence than he felt, he began to bark out orders. “Signal our fighters, I want them to prioritize taking down the Karacknid fighters. Then make sure our forces in Landung City do not engage. They are to remain hidden. Get me an open COM link to Major Sanders, I want real-time updates on the battle for the spaceport. That will be their primary target.”

*

Corporal Percy Winter stared at the sky as he rested against the open hatch of his Hercules main battle tank. The word had just come through over the battalion COM link, the Karacknid ground invasion was about to begin. Nervously, Winter looked left and right at the camouflage around his tank. His unit was part of a six tank platoon that was dug in along the edge of the forest that bordered the northern part of Landung City’s spaceport. Everyone knew the Karacknids would focus their first attack on the spaceport. In the same way, it was a safe bet for the Karacknids to assume that was where the marines would attempt to put up a fight. They would be watching the area closely. If the enemy detected his tank, it was likely he would be dead before he ever found out.

“Drop ships have reached the atmosphere Corporal,” his COM officer called from within the tank.

“Right,” he replied as he lowered himself into the tank and pulled the hatch closed. Movement in the sky above the spaceport made him hesitate. Almost too quick for him to see, six black dots zipped overhead. Moments later, explosions erupted all around the outer edges of the spaceport. Winter grimaced as the militia defending the spaceport took a beating. Then he let out a whoop when six new dots zipped past. Marine fighters. He finished strapping himself into his tank, pulled the hatch shut and focused on the tank’s atmospheric holo-display. The passive sensors built into his Hercules could easily detect the marine fighters. He whooped when missiles detached from the six marine fighters and tore after the Karacknid fighters. Several explosions followed and only four Karacknid fighters made it back out of Holstein’s atmosphere and to safety. The six marine fighters turned north and disappeared as quickly as they had appeared. Winter promised himself that if he ever met one of those pilots, he would buy them a drink. Karacknid atmospheric fighters were the biggest threat his tank faced. The more of them that got destroyed, the happier he would be.

“The Captain is sending through targeting data,” Winter’s COM officer reported.

Winter checked the targeting data and then reached forward and slapped his gunner on the shoulder. “Make every shot count.” He turned to his driver. “As soon as we fire the first volley, get us out of here. Full reverse.”

“You don’t have to tell me twice Corporal,” his driver assured him. They all knew how vulnerable their tank was. As soon as they opened fire, every Karacknid weapon system would be seeking them out.

Knowing that his gunner and driver needed no supervision, Winter watched the Karacknid drop ships come into range of his tank’s passive sensors. It looked like thirty of them where heading for the spaceport. As he watched, six marine fighters zipped in and released missiles towards the drop ships. The drop ships returned fire with their own missiles and then opened up with point defenses once the marines had fired. Winter clenched his fist and pumped the air as two drop ships were vaporized by hyper velocity missiles. Then he willed the marine fighters to safety. One was destroyed. Just when the other five looked like they were going to escape, eight new contacts descended through Holstein’s atmosphere. More Karacknid fighters, Winter realized. They had come to get revenge for their lost comrades. Before they released their missiles after the retreating marine fighters, six more marine fighters appeared, zipping in behind the Karacknid fighters. Missiles were released and crisscrossed back-and-forth through the sky above the spaceport. The intense dogfight quickly became too confused for Winter to discern what was going on.

“Target coming into range,” his gunner reported, tearing Winter’s eyes away from the battle raging overhead. His tank and Corporal Bloomquists’, which was dug in beside his own, had been assigned a single dropship. Without waiting for permission, his gunner opened fire. Three plasma bolts shot from the tank’s main plasma cannon. In less than a second, they covered the distance to the dropship. Two missed, but the third struck home. It was accompanied by two hits from Bloomquists’ tank. The plasma bolts turned the dropship into a tumbling wreck as Holstein’s gravity sucked it down to a fiery death.

Before Winter fully registered their successful attack, he was jolted back in his restraints as his driver threw their tank into motion. As expected, his actions couldn’t have come too soon. Winter saw and felt the remaining dropships unleash their wrath on the tanks. Missiles, laser beams and other ordinances his tank’s sensors couldn’t identify ripped into the position his tank had just been in. Though Holstein’s natural forests were extremely thick, with trees extending to heights of more than sixty meters, it didn’t seem to deter the Karacknids. As his Hercules sped along the track cut through the forest for it, enemy ordnance began to burst through the forest. Trees and other vegetation were torn apart as the drop ships desperately tried to take out their attackers. On his holo-display Winter watched the explosions erupt all around his tank company. He swore when one and then a second tank disappeared. Then almost as soon as it started, it was all over. The dropships stopped their fire, some new target had probably caught their attention. Good luck, Winter thought to whoever was facing the barrage of destruction.

Winter expected the Captain of his tank company to say something over the COM channel. Then he realized the Captain’s tank had been one of the ones destroyed. It took him a couple more seconds to realize he was now the senior officer in the company. It made him swallow hard. He knew his company had orders to retreat North. Yet the rendezvous point was more than one hundred miles away. As his new-found responsibility dawned on him, panic threatened to seize him. Just before it did, more explosions from the spaceport caught his attention. The reality that marines and militia were still fighting and dying made him forget about himself. He knew the militia defending the spaceport had orders to put up a fight against the first wave of attackers and then fall back. By the time they did, his tanks needed to be in position to cover them. He didn’t have time to panic. There was a war still going on.

*

Major Jeffers watched the receding wall of fire disappear into the forest as it tracked the retreating tanks. Then she returned her gaze to the spaceport. As the Karacknid dropships approached, the spaceport’s weapons opened up. Flak cannons and small plasma cannons filled the sky with weapons fire. Some of the ordnance reached out to strike enemy dropships while the rest sought to take out the barrage of missiles the drop ships fired in return. Several dropships suffered hits and began to fall out of the sky. One smacked down into the forest just three hundred meters from Jeffers’ position. Though she had watched it come down, the force of the impact made her jump.

As missiles began to get through the spaceport’s defenses, explosions silenced its weapon emplacements. Within thirty seconds of the maelstrom of fire beginning, the spaceport fell silent. Confident that they had cleared the way, half of the remaining drop ships zipped down to land. At the last second, what was left of Holstein’s militia revealed their shoulder mounted hypervelocity missiles. Five more drop ships were taken out. Then the remaining drop ships reached the planet’s surface. From several hatches that opened in each dropship, Karacknid soldiers came pouring out. Jeffers watched them with an analytical eye as they split into squads and quickly moved to secure key locations throughout the spaceport. Twice a Karacknid squad came into contact with hidden militia units. In both cases they immediately fell back, laid down covering fire and flanked the militia. They’re experienced, Jeffers thought. This wasn’t their first firefight. Her respect grew for Humanity’s new enemies when within five minutes the entire spaceport had been secured. As soon as it was, the second group of drop ships that had been providing covering fire landed and disgorged their own soldiers. Then all the drop ships disappeared back into the clouds as they returned to their motherships. The ground forces, with barely a pause to organize themselves, pushed out from the spaceport to secure the open territory and forest immediately around it. Here and there shots rang out as they made contact with marines or militia who had been separated from their units. Yet, for all intents and purposes, the battle for the spaceport was over. The marines and militia that had survived, should already have been retreating at full speed.

As soon as the Karacknids secured the spaceport’s perimeter, the drop ships reappeared with the second wave of the invasion force. There was a brief scuffle when three marine atmospheric fighters attempted to intercept them. One dropship took a missile hit, but it came at the price of one of the marine fighters. The other two survived but had to flee.

As the dropships landed once more, larger hatches opened and ground vehicles rolled out. Jeffers studied them closely. Though not as large and potentially not as armored as Hercules battle tanks, they still looked pretty impressive. With the same efficiency their foot soldiers had shown, the Karacknid tanks and several other support vehicles formed up and headed along the main road to Landung City. Already Jeffers had noted two platoons of Karacknid soldiers heading that way. It seemed the Karacknid commander wanted to get forces into the city as quickly as possible.

The cracking of a branch nearby made Jeffers freeze. Then, still holding her breath, she slowly tilted her head to look in the direction the sound had come from. Perhaps forty meters away three Karacknid soldiers were walking along the edge of the forest. They were coming towards her position. She guessed they were on their way to check out the crashed dropship. As they came closer, Jeffers sent hand signals to the marines around her to get ready. If they had to, they would take out the Karacknids. Though they would have to do it quietly.

Though she was fully aware of the danger she was in, Jeffers couldn’t help but stare at the Karacknids with curiosity. From a distance she had thought the alien foot soldiers fought in advanced combat suits similar to the combat armor marines used. Up close, it appeared that she was only partially right. The Karacknids’ torsos and heads were clearly encased in a combat suit, yet their arms and legs were almost completely unarmored. It took a few seconds, but when she realized why, it made sense. Protruding from their arms and the feet were long, razor-sharp claws. Their claws looked to be about the length of her hand. Jeffers was certain that if a Karacknid got close enough, it would be able to slice her in two. That realization made Jeffers’ heart beat just a little faster and she had to control her breathing to calm it.

Loath to risk revealing her position, Jeffers resisted the urge to spring into action. Every step the Karacknid soldiers took brought them closer to her, yet there was no indication they were suspicious. The combat armor Jeffers and the rest of her platoon of special forces marines wore was even more advanced than standard issue combat armor. Its stealth and camouflage capabilities were the best UN money could afford. So far, they were preventing the Karacknids’ eyes and the sensors they had built into their own armor from detecting them. Yet Jeffers had no idea if they would be able to resist a swipe from the Karacknids’ claws.

As the Karacknids came within several feet of where Jeffers was lying, she held her breath for fear that they carried some sensors able to detect her as she inhaled and exhaled. Then, as they passed her by, and the distance began to open between them, she slowly resumed breathing. When the aliens were about twenty feet away movement caused Jeffers to tilt her head slightly. She swore to herself when she saw that one of her marines had made a hand signal to say, ‘that was close.’ She made a mental note to assign the marine a week’s worth of the most menial tasks she could find. This was not the situation to be messing around in. Only when the aliens finally disappeared did she turn around and send the marine a hand signal of her own. It was not an official UN marine hand signal, but she knew the marine would understand.

For another hour Jeffers stayed perfectly still as she watched two more waves of dropships arrive, disgorge their troops and vehicles, and lift off again. Each time she made a careful recording of exactly how many soldiers and combat vehicles were delivered to Holstein’s surface. After the third group of dropships took off and disappeared, Jeffers sent a hand signal to her marines to make ready. The first wave of aliens that had headed from the spaceport towards Landung City had been on high alert. The subsequent groups’ wariness had visibly deteriorated. It was time to show the Karacknids there was nowhere on Holstein that was safe for them.

Raising herself to her knees, Jeffers hid most of her body behind a large tree. Then she leaned out and sighted her plasma rifle on one of the Karacknid soldiers marching down the road to Landung City. She counted to ten to give the rest of her marines time to get into position. Then she squeezed the trigger. Her shot was the signal for everyone else to open fire. From their hidden position within the tree line, six hypervelocity missiles and tens of plasma bolts rained down onto the Karacknid convoy. All four Karacknid light tanks detonated, sending fireballs and plumes of smoke into the air. Jeffers downed two foot soldiers before the return fire forced her to take cover behind her tree. As explosions detonated all around her, she realized the tree wasn’t going to give her cover for very long. The Karacknid foot soldiers used some kind of handheld railgun that shot exploding ordinance.

“Fall back,” she ordered over her unit’s COM channel. She pushed off from the tree trunk and sprinted deeper into the forest. After thirty seconds she slowed to a quick jog and sent hand signals for the rest of her marines to do the same. They didn’t want to get too far ahead of the Karacknids just yet.

For nearly a minute, the marines ran in silence. Then several explosions let them know they were being followed. Movement ahead of Jeffers caught her eye. A marine in combat armor had leaned out of their hiding position. Jeffers recognized the markings of Lieutenant Young. She sent him a hand signal to let him know the enemy was approaching. Then she led her group of marines to the secondary fire line they had already set up. As soon as she reached the fortified position, she threw herself into a foxhole and turned to face the enemy’s line of attack.

In the distance, moving cautiously, a line of Karacknid foot soldiers came into view. As they advanced, Jeffers thought Young had almost left it too late. They were basically right on top of his position. Right when Jeffers thought Young was about to be overwhelmed, the twenty marines of his firing line opened up. They caught the Karacknids completely off guard. At basically point-blank range they shredded the Karacknids with their plasma rifles. Even before the surviving Karacknids began to reorder themselves, Young had his marines falling back. Silently and efficiently they passed through Jeffers’ firing line and took up defensive positions further in the rear.

The Karacknids, after momentarily stopping to regroup, pressed on. Rather than let them get into point blank range, Jeffers opened fire when they were further out. She didn’t want her position overrun. Several more Karacknids fell to well-placed plasma bolts. The rest either ducked for cover or began to fall back. Jeffers hurled a grenade towards their position and ordered her marines to do the same. As the grenades detonated, she jumped out of her foxhole and ordered her platoon to retreat as well.

“Let’s get out of here,” she said to Young as soon as she joined his position. “Our job here is done.”

“Fine by me Major,” Young replied.

“We’ll split up, you take the westerly route and I’ll take the easterly. Don’t stop for anything. At this point, our priority is to survive to fight another day,” she added.

“We all understand what is ahead of us,” Young assured her. “We’ll race you to the caves.”

Jeffers rolled her eyes, though she knew Young couldn’t see it with his combat helmet on. He had just been in a firefight and now faced the prospect of being hunted by a hostile alien race across more than a hundred miles of open terrain and all he could do was think about having a race.

“Echo platoon, you’re with me,” Jeffers called to her marines. “Good luck Lieutenant,” she said more quietly to Young. She reached over her back and pulled out a small device from her combat armor. Setting it on the ground, she keyed it to begin transmitting in one minute’s time. It would send all of the data she had collected to General Johnston. As soon as she confirmed that it was active, Jeffers took off at a sprint, heading roughly north west. The marines in her platoon followed.

With their combat armor and the biomolecular enhancements special forces marines received, they could maintain a pace of forty miles an hour for up to six hours. With the bloody nose the group they had ambushed had just taken it was unlikely they would push forward quickly enough to catch them. And thanks to the adaptive dampeners, no one in orbit can track us, Jeffers thought. One battle down.

After more than twenty years of training, she had now fought in one real battle. In the days ahead, she expected that count to rise sharply. Her destination was supposedly a cave system that covered a lot of the area immediately to the north of Landung City. Whilst the bulk of the marines were retreating further north to the thicker forests and mountain ranges, she would be keeping her special forces marines much closer to Holstein’s capital. From the underground cave systems, officers in Holstein’s militia had assured Jeffers that she could launch strikes against whatever forces the Karacknids stationed around Landung City. In the coming days and weeks she intended to make best use of such opportunities.

*

Seven hours after the Karacknid landing had begun, Johnston was still giving orders as he watched his forces retreat on the holo- display in front of him. So far he had lost nearly a fifth of his full strength contesting the several landing sites the Karacknids had sought to establish. He was certain his forces had given better than they had received. Yet the Karacknids had the advantage of numbers, and it was beginning to tell. The latest intelligence had reported that the fifth wave of dropships had begun to land at Landung City’s spaceport. Within another twelve hours, the Karacknids would have Holstein’s capital fully secured and a perimeter of at least three hundred miles out from the city in their hands. If the speed and ferocity of their landing was anything to go by, they would seek to extend that perimeter and pursue his forces in an effort to wipe them out. They won’t want any intact military units left to carry on a guerrilla war, Johnston guessed. Whatever experience the Karacknid ground forces had, they knew what they were doing. If they had fought against guerrilla forces before, they would no doubt seek to do as much as they could to prevent Johnston from extracting his forces from the battlefield. It was a good thing he intended to disappoint whoever the opposing commander was. If I can, Johnston reminded himself. The day’s fighting had already taught him one thing, his opponent was good.

Chapter 28

Humanity’s homeworld has gone through many ups and downs. There are many who saw Earth at her lowest point that, if they saw her now, would be shocked at what she has become. From the ashes of war we have built the greatest city world known to this part of the galaxy.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Earth, New York, 2nd July 2481 AD.

Kapoor let out a growl as the beeping from the COM unit on her desk pulled her out of a deep sleep. “What is it?” she asked after tapping it. When no one replied she tapped it a couple more times and asked again with even more frustration, “What is it?”

When no one answered her a second time, Kapoor rubbed her eyes, blinked several times and stared at the flashing COM unit. Only then did she realize the unit wasn’t emitting its usual green flashes. They were orange. The unit was on automation mode. Throwing herself out of bed with a grunt, she searched for her datapad. She found it in the pocket of her clothes from the day before. When she flicked it open, she was immediately greeted with a priority one alert message. The message itself was short and to the point. Admiral Gonzales had called an emergency meeting of the UN Military Subcommittee. This better be good, Kapoor said to herself as she ordered the lights in her apartment to come on, and searched for a fresh set of clothes in one of her wardrobes. Vice Admiral Lightfoot had sent advance warning that he had captured James Somerville. She had worked late into the night with her staff planning how they wanted his trial to go. Whatever Gonzales wanted, it didn’t warrant waking her up so early, she was going to make sure he knew just how she felt.

When she walked into one of the UN briefing rooms twenty minutes later, Kapoor was surprised to find she was the last one there. She knew several of the other Military Subcommittee members lived further from the UN buildings. They had clearly made more of an effort to rush over. As she moved to her seat she locked eyes with Gonzales and opened her mouth to berate him for calling them all in so early. Before she could speak however, Gonzales eyes moved passed her, and he switched on the room’s main holo-display.

“I have the gravest news to share with you all,” Gonzales said in a tone that made the insult she had intended to send his way evaporate. “Four weeks ago, the German colony of Holstein was attacked and conquered by an unknown alien race. Three frigates escaped with the news. Here is the best sensor recording of what happened.”

Kapoor ground her teeth as soon as the images appeared on the holo display. The ships were identical to the ones Somerville had been warning them all about for the past two years. He has gone too far this time, she grumbled to herself. She glanced at Gonzales again. His face was very grave. This is serious, Kapoor realized. It wasn’t some trick Somerville had concocted to boost his attempts to grab power. Holstein had really come under attack. As her eyes widened, she watched the invasion unfold.

After the alien ships were detected, Gonzales sped up the recording until they got into weapons range of the German colony. Kapoor nodded and grew excited at the two missile salvos the defenders fired off without the aliens replying. Then she gasped when the aliens returned fire. They had far more missiles; and when they hit home, it was clear they carried a far bigger punch. In one single salvo, the defenders were decimated.

“At this point Firefly, the frigate who recorded this data, jumped out of the system,” Gonzales informed them. “A second frigate, Scavenger, remained behind to continue to watch the attack unfold. She just arrived in system five minutes ago, so her data hasn’t been analyzed yet, but here is the raw footage.”

In silence Kapoor and the rest of the Military Subcommittee watched the second alien fleet approach the planet, come under attack by Spitfire fighters, and then disgorge a swarm of drop ships. The drop ships quickly disappeared through the planet’s atmosphere, their intentions clear.

“In total Rear Admiral Sena, the station commander, had one Marine Assault Transport ship, six Panther battlestations, four heavy, six medium and seven light cruisers under his command,” Gonzales explained. “As you can see, they proved no match for the invading force. We believe the marines who were under the command of Lieutenant General Johnston managed to land on the planet’s surface. We can assume they put up a good fight against the first waves of invaders. But given the number of alien troops we estimate to be on their troop ships, there is next to no chance that Johnston was able to hold the planet. We must assume Holstein has been conquered by this new alien race.”

Kapoor looked at the Military Subcommittee members as they stared at Gonzales in silence. Inwardly she wanted to scream. They had just captured Somerville! He was about to face a public trial where she would have eviscerated him once and for all. Now it turned out he had been right all along. Thousands of people had already died. And because no one had heeded Somerville’s warning, the UN fleet was not prepared to face the new threat. Anger at Somerville and shame at the responsibility for this disaster she carried swirled around inside her. With an effort, she pushed the shame away. She needed a clear head. It was going to take all her wit and skill to keep her position after such a disaster. Her people needed her leadership now more than ever. With an effort, she forced herself to break the stunned silence and ask the question she feared she already knew the answer too. “Are these invaders the Karacknids Somerville has been warning us about?”

Gonzales nodded. “I’m afraid so. Their ships, weapons systems and tactics are all consistent with the recording of the battle of Jaranna Somerville has been broadcasting everywhere.”

“So this isn’t a hoax?” Representative Dawson asked.

Gonzales shook his head. “No. Unless you believe the Captains and crews of both Firefly and Scavenger are in on this?”

“It is a possibility we should consider,” Representative Diaz suggested. “We should interrogate the frigates’ Captains, at least to make sure.”

“No,” Kapoor said, she knew her adversary too well by now. She might have underestimated Somerville several times over the last three years, but she felt she understood him. “Somerville wouldn’t fake this. Not when it would be so easy to verify. It would discredit his cause too. This is real. The question we need to be asking ourselves is what do we do now? If these aliens have decided to attack us, I doubt they will be satisfied with just one planet.”

“My fears exactly,” Gonzales responded. “That is why I’m requesting the fleet stationed at X-32 be immediately recalled to Earth. We also need to send out orders for all UN ships to gather at Earth. We need to combine our total strength and prepare to repel these invaders.”

“Well, you have our permission,” Dawson said as she looked around the gathered committee members. Kapoor nodded with the rest of them. “You can write up the orders right away,” Dawson added.

“Thank you, I will let my staff begin work on that now,” Gonzales replied as he flicked open his COM unit.

“What do you think these Karacknids’ ultimate goal is?” Kapoor asked when he flicked it closed.

“Well…” Gonzales said slowly. “As I waited for you all to arrive, I reread the intelligence Somerville made public with a different eye. If everything he has said about this new species is correct, then I believe we have to assume their intentions are nothing less than the conquest of Earth.”

Kapoor looked at her fellow Committee Members. Many of their faces were much whiter than usual and no one seemed to want to break the silence that descended after Gonzales’ announcement. She happened to be looking at Gonzales when he gave a very slight nod to Admiral Lam.

“What else can we do?” Lam asked. “If we are to gather our forces here on Earth, we must take some measures to buy ourselves time. It will take weeks for the orders to be sent out, and then weeks for the ships to gather.”

“And in that time the Karacknids could continue their attack. If they really intend to fully conqueror our civilization, the smart move would be to quickly advance and take the Beta system. If they take it they can cut off our reinforcements from US colonial space and X-32. They would effectively cut our forces in two.”

“We cannot allow that,” Kapoor said. She guessed Gonzales and Lam had rehearsed this conversation ahead of time. Ordinarily she would have done whatever it took to frustrate the Admirals. They were meant to be on the Military Subcommittee more as advisors than policy makers. Yet she was honest enough with herself to admit she was way out of her depth. “So what can we do?”

“There is only one option,” Gonzales said. “We need to dispatch a fleet to German colonial space to bolster the German units based there and to slow down any advance. The only ships we have immediately available are Home Fleet and the fleet garrisoning the Beta system.”

“We cannot uncover Earth’s defenses,” Diaz snapped. “If this is an invasion, that would be madness.”

Lam shook his head. “It is not madness. Risky yes, but not madness. In war, risks have to be taken. Earth faces a greater risk if we fail to gather our forces in time. We need to delay whatever the Karacknids’ next step is.”

“How many ships are you suggesting?” Kapoor asked, cutting off whatever objections others in the Committee might have. If they thought she was considering it, they would at least listen to Gonzales.

“A quarter of Home Fleet,” Gonzales answered at once. “Plus all the ships in the Beta system. We’ll also send fast frigates ahead of the fleet as it moves up to German space with orders for all the warships they encounter to rendezvous with the fleet. Whoever commands the fleet will have orders to try to delay the Karacknids, but not risk their fleet unduly. The very fact that we will have moved a large fleet to confront them will force the Karacknids to move more cautiously. But, if our fleet comes under threat, it will have to retreat. We cannot allow ourselves to be defeated in detail.”

“So we send a fleet to confront them, but if they continue their advance, we will just fall back and hand our worlds over to these Karacknids,” Dawson said in a tone that made it clear just what she thought of the idea. “It will be a publicity nightmare. Everyone will see our ships leaving, and we will be unable to contain the news of more and more worlds falling to this attack. Hysteria will take over.”

“Hysteria is the least of our worries Representative,” Gonzales replied. “This attack proves the Karacknids have the significant technological advantage over us Somerville warned us about. If they also have the numbers Somerville claims, then we must act quickly and decisively. If we delay even for a few days, or if we make the wrong decisions, we may stand no chance.”

“Then we must dispatch ships to the German Colonies,” Kapoor decided out loud. She then turned to Dawson. “Imagine how it will play out on the news broadcasts when news of this attack comes out and we are seen to be doing nothing. We can dispatch these ships but send them with orders not to take any risks. They can fall back to Earth when they have bought the time we need to gather the rest of our forces.”

When Kapoor glanced at Gonzales, he gave her a slight nod of thanks. She returned the gesture and looked back to Dawson. “What do you say?”

“All right,” Dawson said slowly. “I’ll have to get my Prime Minister’s approval, but I will support it.”

“Good,” Kapoor replied. “Shall we take a vote now? We can vote to give Gonzales authority to prepare for a fleet to be dispatched to German Colonial space. Then, when our leaders agree, the fleet will be ready to go. Who agrees?” Kapoor raised her hand to show how she intended the vote to be taken. Unsurprisingly, no one wanted to publicly disagree with what Gonzales and Lam were presenting as their best option.

“That leaves us with another question,” Dawson said after everyone lowered their arms. “Who will command the fleet?” Everyone looked around to Gonzales expectantly.

“Well…” Gonzales said as he glanced at Lam. “I have given this some thought… And I believe Admiral Lam would make the most suitable commander.”

Kapoor had to hold back a groan. Sending Vice Admiral Lopez to Haven to capture Somerville had been a disaster. Lopez had been a career politician, albeit he had played the politics of the UN navy. In her estimation, Lam was exactly the same. That was why he had managed to get himself appointed to the Military Subcommittee. “I mean no disrespect Admiral, but surely with such a significant mission, we should put our fleet under the command of a more experienced commander. Lam has served this Committee well, but he must admit that his combat experience is limited.”

“I hope no disrespect is taken,” Gonzales said as he nodded to Lam. “And I understand your sentiments. But it is actually because of Lam’s experience and position here that I suggest him. It is true, there are other more experienced commanders. But I fear putting them in charge may have the opposite effect we desire. Lam understands the larger picture, he knows why this fleet is being dispatched. If we were to put another commander in charge, one who is used to squaring off against an enemy no matter the odds, we may lose this fleet fighting over some secondary system that was unimportant in the grand scheme of things. Our more experienced Admirals have gained their reputations from fighting the enemy, not running from them. I’m not saying Lam’s natural inclination is to run of course. Only that he knows what is really at stake.”

Kapoor still didn’t like it. If another more experienced commander was brought into the Military Subcommittee’s inner circle and their plans explained to him or her, she thought they could find someone more suited to the task. She could think of one or two Indian Admirals who she would trust. Yet she couldn’t go against Gonzales’ suggestion now, not when the entire operation was his idea. Earth might be in danger, and in her mind it was still only a definite might. She had her own position to maintain as well. “Alright,” she said, careful not to let any of her apprehension into her voice. “Lam can take command of the fleet. But I want all of his senior commanders to be chosen from our most experienced officers. If his fleet is forced to make a stand, I want our best commanders there to assist you.”

“That is exactly what I want,” Lam replied. “I know my limitations, I am also glad you all know my usefulness. I will make sure we delay this invasion and keep our fleet safe at the same time.”

Kapoor nodded, “Then you will go with our blessing,” she said, though her concern only grew. Lam’s confidence seemed misplaced. She was no naval officer, but she didn’t see how his two objectives could mesh together. If he was truly going to delay the Karacknids, it seemed to her that he would have to put his ships in harm’s way. We have to trust Gonzales, she thought as she looked back to the most senior Admiral on the Committee, they had no choice.

“The next question we need to answer is how best can we use the time Lam will buy us?” Gonzales asked. “I believe the full Interplanetary Committee needs to pass an emergency military funding bill today. There is not a moment to spare. We must begin building new ships and defenses as quickly as we can.”

Kapoor shared a look with Dawson. Gonzales’ suggestion went against everything the two of them and their respective governments had been elected to do. Yet as soon as the news of the attack broke, their parties would lose their grassroots support. Everyone would be screaming for the UN to do whatever it took to protect them. Dawson was clearly thinking along the same lines, for she gave Kapoor a slow nod. “I agree,” Kapoor said.

“As do I,” Dawson followed. “We can put a bill before the Interplanetary Committee later today. If you get us an estimate of the kinds of funds you will need, we can use that figure and pass further amendments to the bill in the days ahead as our plans are fleshed out.”

“Thank you,” Gonzales said, relief filling his voice. “I don’t know what the figure is yet, but we’re going to need as much as you can give us.”

“What about upgrading our ships with the technologies Somerville has shared?” Diaz asked. “We’ve already upgraded some of our destroyers, could we use some of the funds to upgrade our larger warships?”

Gonzales shook his head. “It would take too long. The new funds need to be put towards new construction. We can incorporate Somerville’s technologies into our new ships as far as we can. But we cannot afford to take active ships out of service. The immediate threat this Karacknid fleet poses is too great.”

Once again Kapoor felt remorse and shame swirl around her heart along with the fear and concern she was already feeling. If the fleet had already been upgraded, they would be far better equipped to face this new threat. And yet they aren’t, she said to herself. You made the best decisions you could at the time. You had a responsibility to those who elected you. Somehow, as the seriousness of the Karacknid invasion sunk in, Kapoor doubted that historians would judge her with the same leniency. That was, if there were any Human historians in the future with the freedom to accurately analyze what was about to happen.

Chapter 29

The incarceration of the criminal elements of our society has always proved to be a delicate balancing act within our species. The inner colonies ship many criminals to designated penal colonies along the Empire’s borders. There they can work off the debt their crimes have incurred and be rehabilitated into society. The balance comes in not overburdening any one colony with too many bad apples. In the short run, it can appear enticing to the inner colonies, yet if and when a criminal element comes to dominate an outer world colony, it can take a huge amount of resources to curb their influence. Of course, there are times when such problems have turned out for our good. The Antarians had such a problem occupying Grafton colony that they abandoned it.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Juniper, outer Sol system, 3rd July 2481 AD.

When the door to his cell retracted, James had to cover his eyes as they adjusted to the sudden intrusion of light. He gasped when two rough sets of hands picked him up off his bed and forced his arms behind his back. “The Vice Admiral wants to see you,” a voice with a distinctly marine quality said.

James didn’t reply. He simply allowed himself to be led through the destroyer. By his calculation Juniper was close to if not already in the Sol system. Lightfoot probably wanted to take his last opportunity to gloat over James before he was handed over to UN Security. As his eyes adjusted to the ship’s normal lighting, he enjoyed getting to look around. Not once had he been allowed out of his cell during the four-week trip from the Void. Nor had anyone come to visit him. Yes, he had access to all the entertainment holo vids and simulations he could want. But Lightfoot was still keeping him isolated. James had quickly concluded Lightfoot wanted him to feel ashamed. Or he was afraid James’ idea would rub off on any crew James had contact with. Even though James knew Lightfoot had no desire to give him any relief, he allowed himself to enjoy the walk anyway.

When they came to the Captain’s quarters, the marines requested permission to enter. Then they led him in and pushed him into a seat opposite a large desk. When they left, the chair that had its back to James swung around. Lightfoot’s appearance made James’ head involuntarily shoot back and his eyes widen. The Vice Admiral looked like he had aged a decade in just four weeks.

“Here!” Lightfoot snapped as he threw a datapad at James.

It was only as his hands instinctively came up to catch the datapad did James realize they weren’t cuffed. “What is this?” he asked as he turned the datapad the right way up.

“Just read it,” Lightfoot ordered.

James felt the blood drain out of his face as he read the report’s two sentence summary. An Alien race had attacked and conquered the Holstein colony. All UN warships were being ordered to prepare for combat operations.

“It’s too soon,” James said as his mind went to Scott, Gupta, Jil’lal and the others. They needed more time. The Karacknids weren’t supposed to be ready to launch a full-scale attack for months. They were supposed to attack the Varanni Alliance first. They want to take us out of the coming war, James realized. After the battle of Jaranna they identified us as the weakest link. One swift attack would put an end to whatever threat we might pose to them before it ever really materialised.

“Go on,” Lightfoot snapped, “you can say it. You were right. You tried to warn us all. Now a Human colony has been lost. And likely many more are to follow.”

“What good would that do?” James asked as he looked at his former friend, pushing down his disgust. Lightfoot had just been following orders. He hadn’t seen the Varanni or the Karacknids first hand. If the roles were reversed, Lightfoot probably would have been the mutineer and James the one sent to apprehend him. Yet they weren’t. And James had just spent the last four weeks stewing over Lightfoot’s failure to believe him. Even so, he forced those feelings away. “The past is the past. The truth cannot be hidden now. Our species is going to need every one of us if we are going to survive this. What happened at Holstein is only the tip of the iceberg.”

Lightfoot didn’t reply. Instead he looked at his hand on the desk as it sat there motionless.

“You need to pull yourself together!” James insisted. “You cannot give up hope now. Not when we still have a fighting chance. Why did you bring me here?”

“I… I need to know,” Lightfoot said hesitantly. “Is it all true?”

“All of what?” James asked.

“All of the data my techs retrieved from Janice’s computer. The battle of Jaranna, the Varanni strength estimates for the Karacknids. None of it is made up?”

“No!” James shouted. “Don’t you get it? Everything I have done has been because of this threat we face. They are tens of times more powerful than us and are hell bent on conquering all their neighbors.”

“And Suzanna, she didn’t open fire first on Anbu’s security personnel?”

James held Lightfoot’s gaze. He didn’t even try to hide the pain and anguish mentioning her name brought up. “No, she did not,” he said through clenched teeth. “And any news or footage you have seen to the contrary was fabricated.”

Lightfoot looked away. His lower lip quivered. “What am I supposed to do now?” he spat. “Everything the UN has said is a lie. I helped them stop you trying to prevent this.”

“Now you make up for your mistakes,” James forced himself to say. He wasn’t going to disagree, but Lightfoot was far too good a commander to be lost to guilt and self-recriminations. “What do they want you to do?”

“I’ve already received orders,” Lightfoot replied. “You are to be handed over to UN security. My squadron is being broken up. My destroyers are the fastest in the fleet. They’re going to be used to get the word out to the rest of our forces. I’m being given the Fourth Heavy Cruiser Squadron. They are forming part of the force being sent to face the invaders.”

“The whole fleet isn’t going?” James asked.

Lightfoot shook his head.

“They want to delay any further attacks,” James said thinking out loud. “While they gather their full strength… Well then,” he continued after a moment’s pause. “What you’re supposed to do is obvious. You take command of your squadron and you give the Karacknids a bloody nose.”

“How can I follow the UN now?” Lightfoot complained. “How can I trust them?”

“What choice do either of us have?” James responded. “Unless you’re suggesting we head to Earth and lead a mutiny together? We could overthrow the UN and set up our own Kingdom? Do you think that would do anyone any good now? No. It would cause havoc. The UN is all we have. You need to continue to work within it. Now that the Karacknids cannot be ignored, the Military Subcommittee has to change its ways. They have to!”

“And if they don’t?” Lightfoot pressed.

“Then we can talk of a revolution,” James said seriously. “I’ve already had this conversation with a number of others. If the future of our species depends on it, then I will not hold back. But we are far from that now. You need to do all you can. You are a Vice Admiral, they have to listen to you. They have to utilize your skills.”

“What about you?” Lightfoot asked.

“I’ll be fine,” James replied. “They can charge me with whatever crimes they want. Now that the truth is out, I doubt they’ll have the guts to be too harsh. Everyone knows I’ve been shouting about a coming invasion nonstop. They can’t lock me up and throw away the key now.”

“What about your ships? The Outer Defense Fleet will be needed in any coming battles.”

“They will be there,” James assured him. “No matter what the UN does with me, Gupta and the others will come. I imagine my compatriots on Earth have already sent word.”

Lightfoot shook his head. “I don’t think so. The Sol system has been locked up since yesterday. No unauthorized ships are allowed in or out. I’m guessing the UN wants to slow the spread of panic until they can get a handle on things.”

James sat back in his chair with a sigh. Even faced with the reality before them, the UN was still its own worst enemy. “Then you must send word to Haven,” he insisted. “Pennington can get word to Gupta and Jil’lal, they will come as soon as they hear.”

“Yes, they need to know,” Lightfoot agreed. “But I’m not going to be the one sending word.” He stood and moved to look out of his viewport. “I’m releasing you,” he said as he turned back to James. “You can take Janice and go straight to wherever you’ve been hiding your ships and bring them to Earth. Your fleet will be far more effective with you in command.”

“What about you?” James protested. “You will be relieved of command. And you will be needed. The Karacknids must be prevented from reaching Earth. My ships will not make it in time to stop them.”

“What do you think will happen if I send a ship to Haven?” Lightfoot asked. “I’ll be in almost as much trouble. No. I’ve decided. I can’t make up for how I treated you. But you have proven yourself the better man. You are leaving in Janice.”

The two marines who had brought James to Lightfoot’s office reappeared. “Go now before I change my mind,” Lightfoot said. “I hope we meet again. But if not, I promise you I will give my best against this new enemy.”

“Of that I have no doubt,” James replied. “And I promise you, my fleet will do what we can to come to your aide. The past is the past.”

“So be it,” Lightfoot said as he came over to James and held out his hand.

James hesitated, but only for a moment. Then he firmly grasped his old friend’s hand. “Take him to the freighter,” Lightfoot ordered. “And be gentle.”

James nodded to Lightfoot as he was turned and marched out of the office. Seconds later the Vice Admiral all but vanished from his thoughts as a million other things came rushing in. The Karacknids weren’t supposed to be able to launch their attack so soon. If they had, it meant they wanted to deliver a knockout blow. Their main goal was obvious; Earth. James had to do everything he could to save Humanity’s homeworld, for, if it fell, the rest of Humanity’s colonies would quickly follow. And if Humanity was knocked out of the coming war, the Varanni Alliance’s chances of victory would be hurt as well. The entire sector could fall to the Karacknids if Earth fell.

*

Steeling himself, Lightfoot knocked on the Representative’s door. “She said to go straight through,” the secretary said from her desk in the waiting room Lightfoot was in.

“Right,” Lightfoot replied as he turned the door knob and walked in. He wasn’t in the least surprised to see Representatives Kapoor and Dawson were both in Dawson’s office.

“Vice Admiral,” Dawson said by way of greeting. “Have a seat.” Her voice was far from warm.

“You wanted to see me?” Lightfoot asked as innocently as possible.

“Don’t play games with us,” Dawson snapped. “We want an explanation. Where is Somerville?”

“I let him go,” Lightfoot answered honestly.

“You…” Kapoor said through clenched teeth as she sat forward in her chair.

Dawson was only slightly more under control. “Let him go where?”

“We captured one of his freighters,” Lightfoot answered. “I returned it to him.”

“On whose authority?” Kapoor demanded.

“My own,” Lightfoot said simply. “As soon as I learnt of the Karacknid attack on Holstein, I saw no reason to continue to hold him. He was right all along. We need his ships, he can bring them back into the fold.”

Kapoor shook her head. “You had no right. Who are you to decide what is best for our species? We needed him here. He knows these invaders the best.”

Lightfoot’s eyes widened slightly. He had assumed James’ enemies would be angry because they still wanted to prosecute him. The situation must be even worse than I imagined for them to have reached this stage already, Lightfoot decided. “He has already shared all the info he has on the Karacknids. Every person in this system has probably come across it at one point or another, despite your best attempts to suppress it. I feared his friends would not be so quick to come to our aid if they thought we were holding him prisoner. Plus, with the system on lock down, releasing Somerville was the quickest way to get word to the Outer Defense Fleet.”

“You had no right,” Kapoor shot back. “Somerville is an important asset. You overstepped your mark.”

“And yet his decision may be for the best,” Dawson said as she held Kapoor’s gaze for a moment. She turned back to Lightfoot. “We have ordered all our forces to gather at Earth. Admiral Lam will lead a small fleet into German space to buy us time to consolidate our full strength. If Somerville brings his ships to Earth as well, there may be some room to show him leniency for his crimes.”

“Provided he submits his forces to our overall control,” Kapoor insisted.

Lightfoot had to hold back a laugh. He failed to stop his eyes from roiling. Kapoor was living in a different universe if she thought James would give her his ships. When he saw from Kapoor’s face that she had caught his gesture, he quickly moved the conversation on. “I am aware of the Military Subcommittee’s plans,” Lightfoot replied. “I have received orders to prepare to depart within twenty-four hours. Unless you plan to relieve me of command, I am expected on board my new flagship within the hour.” He was tired of dancing around the subject. He wanted to know what they planned to do with him.

“Relieve you of command?” Dawson said. “Have you thrown out of the UN and British navy? It is tempting… Let me ask you this. Where do your loyalties lie? You were willing to hunt down Somerville and capture him for us. Yet you let him go. Whose side are you on?”

Lightfoot shook his head in disgust. “No one’s!” he said forcefully as he pierced Dawson with his eyes. “This is exactly the problem! I am on the side of my country and my species. I hunted Somerville down because I thought he was a menace to the UN fleet. I let him go because I thought he could best serve us commanding his fleet. I did neither to side with you or him. The fact that you can even think in those terms in the face of what might befall us should make you both ashamed of yourselves.”

Kapoor actually smiled at his outburst. Then she looked at Dawson. The British Representative shrugged. “I’m satisfied if you are,” she said.

Kapoor nodded. “Alright Vice Admiral. I will be straight with you. You are one of our best commanders. We are loath to side line you. But we were prepared to do so. Somerville may have been proven correct, but he is still a divisive element. One that we do not need and cannot tolerate if we are going to unite against this new threat.

“However, we are content that you have not sided with him. For now, you will not face any consequences for releasing Somerville. We will work to cover up what happened. That is, if you give us your word that you will serve the UN faithfully in this new mission?”

Lightfoot took a deep breath. It was clear from the look in Kapoor’s eyes what she was asking. She wanted his loyalty in return for their covering up the fact he released a mutineer and pirate. He returned her smile. “Of course,” he answered honestly. Kapoor had made a simple mistake. She had said the UN, not her and her allies. Of course, he could promise to serve the UN faithfully. It wasn’t his fault she thought she personally represented the UN. “The UN has my full loyalty.”

Kapoor nodded. “That is all we wished to hear. We will deal with Somerville. You need to focus on assisting Admiral Lam. He will be greatly aided by your battle experience and strategic input. Your fleet must buy us the time we need.”

“I understand the importance of our mission,” Lightfoot responded.

“Then you may take your leave, Vice Admiral,” Dawson said. “I will make sure our Prime Minister knows where your loyalties lie.”

“And you were right by the way,” Kapoor added as Lightfoot stood. She had a small smile on her lips. “In the past we have been too partisan within the UN. Now all political parties need to come together in unity.”

Right, Lightfoot thought. He hoped that Kapoor meant it, that she had learnt from her mistakes, but feared that she just meant she wanted everyone to unite around her and her allies’ leadership. Not wanting to betray his feelings, and glad to be able to leave, he simply nodded. Then he turned and reached for the door knob. He really did need to get to his new flagship. He knew nothing about his new squadron and he was supposed to lead them out of the Sol system in twenty-four hours.

*

“Vice Admiral,” a heavily Russian accented voice called to Lightfoot as he made his way out of the UN Buildings.

Lightfoot grimaced as he stopped mid-stride. Whoever it was, he didn’t have time for it. When he turned, the face that was looking at him stirred up a mixture of emotions. Though it had been eight years, it was hard not to think of Koroylov as an enemy. The former Russian Admiral had come within a hairsbreadth of conquering Earth and turning it into a Russian Star Federation world. Yet now he was President Koroylov, the leader of a free and democratic Russia. At least in name anyway. What does he want? Lightfoot asked himself, surprised and concerned by being accosted by the Russian.

“Do you have a moment?” Koroylov asked as he stepped back into the room he had poked his head out of. His tone made it clear it was more of a suggestion than a question.

Nodding, Lightfoot stepped past Koroylov.

The president closed the door behind him, and didn’t even bother looking for a seat. “I know you have no time. So I’ll be brief. What do you know about Admiral Lam?”

Lightfoot shrugged. “Very little. He is supposed to have a good head for numbers and a passing ability at macro strategy.”

Koroylov nodded. “So you haven’t seen your Royal Space Navy Intelligence file on him?”

“No,” Lightfoot replied. “Most of those files were classified above top secret and filed away somewhere when the UN Common Military Treaty was signed.”

“Well it just so happens Russian Intelligence still has an open file on him. It has me concerned,” Koroylov replied.

“Concerned how?” Lightfoot asked, afraid of where this was going.

“Concerned in a number of ways,” Koroylov responded. “He is a political animal to his core, though he hides it well. Worse, he is vainglorious. Giving him command of such an important mission is foolish. Especially one that requires restraint and tact. His simulation records are mediocre at best. He rose through the ranks of the Canadian Navy thanks to his family connections, not his tactical skill. I fear he is not suited to leading the fleet that is being sent to delay the Karacknids.”

“You are the President of the Russian Star Federation. You have a Representative on the Interplanetary Committee. Why are you telling me this? If you are this anxious, you should voice your concerns there and have him replaced,” Lightfoot complained. He was sick of political problems being dumped on his lap.

“That’s impossible at the moment. Kapoor, Diaz and Dawson control the Military Subcommittee. I don’t have the political power to oust them. Not yet anyway,” Koroylov explained.

Lightfoot held up his hand. “I don’t want to hear about ousting anyone. I am a navy officer, not a politician. I have been given a mission to do, and I intend to see it done.”

“Don’t be so naive,” Koroylov replied, his tone hardening. “Everyone is involved in politics, whether they like it or not. Everyone has a vision for our species’ future. The question is, are you willing to stand up for it?”

“I’m going to stand up against the Karacknids,” Lightfoot shot back. “I’ll leave the rest to you and Somerville.”

“I see,” Koroylov replied. “I had hoped you had changed sides. I know you let him go.”

“There are no sides,” Lightfoot replied. “I simply did what was right.”

“There are,” Koroylov said, sorrow almost filling his voice. “You may not see that now. But you will. I had hoped I could speak more frankly with you. But I see now is not the time. It will come though. And then you will have to make a choice. Kapoor and her cronies are not the ones who will be able to see the war through to its end. Changes will have to come.”

“Changes I will have nothing to do with,” Lightfoot insisted.

“Have it your way,” Koroylov replied. “If you insist you are a naval officer, then let’s talk Admiral to Admiral. Lam is a fool. Far better Gonzales was going in his place, but he is the better strategist, I understand why he remained here to coordinate our fleets. Heed my warning though. Lam will make a mistake. He will risk his ships needlessly. You and the other Admirals in his fleet need to be ready. You need to protect the fleet and conserve your strength. Even if that means going against Lam’s orders.”

“You are speaking of mutiny!” Lightfoot protested. “I will hear no more of this sir!”

Koroylov grabbed Lightfoot’s arm before he could turn away. “Stop and think man! You speak of mutiny with such disgust. Yet you just released the most notorious mutineer in Human history. You said you did what was right. I agree. All I’m asking you to do is what is right – what will be right if the time comes.”

“I have heard enough. Farewell Mr. President,” Lightfoot said as he gently shook Koroylov’s hand from his arm.

“Think on this while you are traveling to German space,” Koroylov said as he raised his voice to Lightfoot’s back. “Put yourself back in Somerville’s shoes when he found out about the Varanni and the Karacknids. What would you have done? What was the right thing to do?”

Lightfoot didn’t answer. He didn’t even turn around. He had a squadron to get ready for combat. He didn’t want to think about such things.

Chapter 30

The history of the War of Doom cannot be told in a short tome. Simply laying out the necessary background material relating to the First Galactic Expansion Era has taken many chapters. Now that you are familiar with the main characters, we can turn to the war itself. With its many ups and downs, victories and defeats, the factors that lead to the rise of the Empire during the War of Doom will take some time to fully comprehend. However, this is a task every prospective naval cadet should embark upon, for when one is finally assigned a rank within the Imperial navy, you must understand the tradition within which you will be stepping.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Holstein, 3rd July 2481 AD.

Major Jeffers glanced at the chronometer on her combat amour’s HUD for the hundredth time. Any moment now, she thought. At long last, things were about to kick off. She had half of the remaining strength of her special forces marine platoon in position ready to attack a Karacknid barracks. It was one of ten the Karacknids had set up around Landung City to house the soldiers that patrolled and maintained order within the city. Though in position, her marines were still half a click away from their target. Wisely, the Karacknids had burnt back the native Holstein forest around their barracks to provide an open field of fire.

Looking over her shoulder, Jeffers made sure her marines were all keeping themselves hidden. Her combat amour’s passive sensors passed over the camouflaged combat armor clad marines, not getting any returns. Good, she thought. The marines had spent the last five hours creeping forward at a painstakingly slow speed. Anything faster had been sure to attract unwanted attention from the ships in orbit. For the first week of her guerrilla attacks on the Karacknids, she had been able to operate with near impunity. The adaptive dampeners had prevented any orbital ships or satellites from tracking her movements. It had taken the Karacknids several days to locate the cave systems she had been sortieing from. Now that they had, things were different. They could no longer stay in one place for fear of being attacked in their sleep. At the same time, the Karacknids had begun taking out the dampers faster than her marines could set them up which meant they were having to carry out operations that ran the risk of being spotted, tracked and even bombarded by orbital warships.

Carrying out offensive operations was the name of the game though, and Jeffers and her marines were not about to let a few warships stop them. That was why they had been so careful getting into position. They didn’t want the Karacknids knowing they were there until it was too late.

A huge explosion several kilometers away drew Jeffers’ attention. The fireball that shot into the sky lit up everything around her even though it was the middle of the night. Jeffers smiled, their distraction was right on time. She had tasked a squad of normal marines with blowing up a fuel storage bunker. The fuel was for Landung City, but the Karacknids had diverted it for their own use. Apparently, they were very effective at making use of captured war material. According to rumors coming from the general population, they boasted of having invaded several hundred worlds over the last number of centuries. If that were true, Jeffers figured they had picked up more than a few helpful tactics along the way. But they haven’t encountered special forces marines before, she told herself. The last few weeks had taught her that much. Whoever the Karacknids had fought before, they weren’t used to the speed and ruthlessness her marines brought to a fight. In a standard engagement with other marines, the Karacknids were the equals of their enemies. Their squad level tactics matched Major Johnston’s standard marines, and whoever their commander was, he was using his superior numbers to run rings around Johnston. But not us, Jeffers thought. And not today.

She allowed herself a small smile as several armored transports fired up their engines within the confines of the Karacknid barracks. Soon foot soldiers were running around as they gathered their weapons and loaded up into the transports. Before the main convoy left, three armored scout vehicles went on ahead to scout the route to the fuel depot. Then the main force left. Just as Jeffers wanted, they had been dispatched to hunt down the marines who had attacked the depot. With luck the marines would be well on their way back into Landung City to one of the safe houses they were hiding in.

Not allowing herself to make any other kind of movement, Jeffers raised and lowered her eyebrows, and then opened and closed her mouth in a series of fake yawns. It was the only way she had to ease the tension that was rising in her body. The Karacknids leaving began the countdown to her attack.

“Take them out!” she ordered as soon as fifteen minutes had passed. The Karacknids would be more than two thirds of the way to the depot by now. It was the perfect time to attack. Eight hypervelocity missiles shot towards the barracks. Each struck a lookout post, a fixed defense cannon, or a section of the fortified wall the Karacknids had erected. “Smoke,” she called. Then she raised her plasma rifle and fired a smoke grenade into the open space between her position and the barracks.

As soon as the grenades detonated and filled the area with smoke and other particles designed to block sensors, Jeffers jumped to her feet. “Charge!” she screamed. Within seconds she and the rest of her special forces’ marines were up to their full sprinting speed. It took just forty seconds for them to cross the kilometer of open space to the base.

As expected, as soon as they burst out of the smoke, Karacknid foot soldiers opened fire. Yet where the Karacknids had cover, the marines had speed and agility. Zig zagging, ducking and jumping, Jeffers managed to dodge the laser beams that were aimed at her. In turn, she took out one Karacknid that had kept its head above the destroyed heavy laser cannon it was using for cover.

Just four seconds after leaving the safety of the smoke, Jeffers reached the fortified wall of the barracks. In one jump she cleared the rubble. As soon as she hit the ground, she charged towards the center of the base, shooting everything that moved. She knew her tactics were extremely risky. Standard logic called for marines to clear an enemy base section by section. Yet her special forces marines could do things others couldn’t. She was already past the Karacknids’ first defensive line. Thirty seconds later, she reached the center of the base. Turning, she quickly counted the marines that were with her. Five were missing. Not wanting to know their names right now, she forced herself to focus. “Higgins, Yue, set up the charges. The rest of you, split into squads. Hunt and destroy.”

As the marines turned and fanned out, Jeffers looked for some cover. When she had hid herself as best she could, she pulled up her platoon combat overview on her HUD. With no squad of her own, her skills were better spent organizing her marines. Quickly, she gave orders to the various squads as she directed them against pockets of resistance. For the next minute or so confusion reigned. Time and time again the Karacknids found themselves being set upon from behind. The marines were attacking them from within the base rather than from outside.

Quickly though, someone began to get the Karacknids under control. “They’re pulling back,” Jeffers said over her platoon’s COM channel. “They’re moving to secure the east end of the base.”

“There are still some APC’s there Major,” Captain Patel reported. “They’re powering them up.”

“How are those explosives coming?” Jeffers demanded. The enemy commander was good. He had already adapted to Jeffers’ charge. He was pulling his forces out of the battle so he could reorganize them and fight along a single front rather than in a mishmash. That was where the Karacknid numbers would pay off.

“We’re about half done Major,” Higgins answered. “There’s a lot of ordinance here Ma’am.”

“You’ve got twenty seconds, then we’re bugging out,” Jeffers responded. “Destroy what you can.”

“Aye Sir,” Higgins replied.

“To me,” Jeffers ordered when the twenty seconds were up. She came out of cover and sprinted through the barracks. “Smoke the base and our retreat avenue,” she added as she fired another two smoke grenades from her rifle. A few seconds later she ran blindly around the side of a prefabricated building into two Karacknids soldiers. She hit them so hard all three of them fell to the ground.

Thanks to her enhancements, Jeffers was the first to her feet. She had managed to hold onto her rifle, so she raised it towards the nearest alien. Two plasma bolts cut it down before it could get up. Even with her enhanced speed, she wasn’t fast enough to dispatch the second. As she turned, the alien lashed out at her. Not with its energy weapon, but with its razor-sharp claws.

Instinctively Jeffers raised her rifle to deflect the blow. She was successful, but the force of the attack knocked her back several steps. The Karacknid’s claws ripped right through her weapon like it was made of paper. With a snarl of frustration, Jeffers threw the remains of the rifle at the Karacknid. Deftly, the Karacknid knocked the rifle out of the air with a back swipe, then raised its claws to strike again.

Jeffers took two sluggish steps back. Then she slowly reached down and pulled out her nano carbon knife. Her only hope was to hide her true speed. As soon as the Karacknid soldier saw the close quarters weapon, it let out some kind of battle cry and charged, both clawed hands swinging. At that moment Jeffers utilized all her speed. Ducking under one flying set of claws, she raised her left hand to deflect the second, hoping her armor would absorb the blow, and struck at the Karacknid with her blade. Its tip was aimed at the junction between its torso and head armor. A grunt of satisfaction escaped her lips as the blade bit home and sank into her opponents’ flesh. The sudden searing pain that shot up her arm turned her grunt into a cry of agony.

Looking down, she saw two of the alien’s claws had cut right through her armor and sliced into her left arm. As the pain intensified, she tightened her left hand into a fist, and then yanked her arm free. The alien fell to the ground dead. As the pain in her arm increased, Jeffers feared she was about to follow it.

A swift wave of relief washed over her as her implants released a concoction of pain relief drugs. Moments later her entire left arm went numb. Jeffers flexed her fingers again. She was relieved to see they still worked, though their movement was sluggish.

“Are you all right Major?” Captain Patel shouted as she sprinted to Jeffers’ side. Patel reached out to hold her superior steady.

“I think so,” Jeffers said as she held up her arm and examined it. The two wounds looked ghastly. “At least my legs still work,” she added as she remembered where she was. The adrenaline was beginning to wear off. “Come on,” she said as she pushed herself away from Patel and steadied herself. “We need to keep moving.”

Breaking back into a sprint, Jeffers sought out the crumbled outer wall she had used to enter the barracks. She easily cleared it in one jump, but, as she landed, both her arms reached out keep her balance. A gasp of pain escaped her lips as the movement sent jolts of lightening up her arm and into her shoulder.

“Let me help,” Patel said as she moved closer to Jeffers.

“No,” Jeffers replied as she carefully moved her arm up and across her torso. Using one of her amour’s in-built fasteners, she fastened it to her torso. Now it wouldn’t bounce around so much. “The smoke won’t last forever,” she called as she picked up speed again.

Though it took her slightly longer, Jeffers soon made it to the cover of the forest. She and Patel seemed to be the last to arrive. “What are you all waiting for?” she demanded when she found all the marines looking at her. “Split up, head to the rendezvous ASAP.” As the special forces marines paired off and quickly disappeared, Jeffers activated her amour’s COM unit and sent a single command. Forty meters away, twenty-five drones powered up and scattered, all heading away from the Karacknid base, though not along routes taken by the marines.

“Now we see just how lucky we are,” Jeffers said to Patel, the Captain was her partner for this part of the mission. “You’d better lead.” Though she didn’t want to admit it, her head was a little fuzzy from all the drugs being pumped around her system. There were only so many pain drugs her system could take without being overloaded.

Just forty seconds after they had made it to the relative safety of the tree line, an explosion sent shockwaves of fire ripping through the forest. The explosion had been right where the drones had begun their mad dash for safety. Seconds later another orbital strike blew through more of the forest. Even though she didn’t need any more encouragement, Jeffers picked up her pace. The Karacknids had taken out the adaptive dampener that covered the area around Landung City four days ago. She had still decided to go ahead with the attack. Now, as she ran through the forest, terror filling her, she had second thoughts.

Then, from much farther away, a larger explosion was picked up by her amour’s sensors. Despite her terror, Jeffers smiled. They had just taken out most of the barracks’ supplies and munitions. When the Karacknids returned from the depot diversion, they would find most of their equipment gone. Hopefully that would put them out of commission for a while. As explosions continued to rip into the forest around her, Jeffers tried not to think about the cost of the mission. She would find out later. Right now, she needed to focus on getting herself out in one piece. At least what is left of me, she thought as the pain in her arm increased.

*

Command Bunker Delta, 4th July 2481 AD.

Johnston shook his head as he read the updated report from Major Jeffers’ platoon. She had lost five marines in her last attack and two others had suffered serious injuries, including Jeffers herself. Captain Patel, Jeffers second in command, had sent the report on their raid. It looked like Jeffers would be out of commission for a while. If she could be brought to a doctor who had access to a fully kitted out medical bay she could probably be patched up in a few days, but that was impossible. “Make sure a reply is sent back to Captain Patel,” Johnston said. “Inform her that she is to continue her offensive operations “

“Yes General,” the staff officer that brought him the message replied. Johnston didn’t know how Patel’s message had reached his headquarters. He was certain she hadn’t risked broadcasting it via COM link. That was one sure way to call in an orbital strike of your position. He didn’t know how the return message would be sent either, but that was a problem for one of his staff. He had more than enough big picture issues to contend with.

Though he knew he didn’t have the time, he nevertheless allowed himself to imagine what conditions were like for Jeffers’ special forces marines. A week ago, the Karacknids had discovered the cave system they had been using to shelter in. They were now systematically clearing it and forcing Jeffers’ platoon to seek out other hiding places. On top of that, there was the constant threat of orbital bombardment. It must be very like Haven, Johnston thought. There he had fought a guerrilla war for more than six months against an invading Indian army. Though that time had been the hardest of his life, Johnston couldn’t help but think back to it, or about Jeffers’ platoon, without a hint of envy. He was by far the oldest marine on the planet, but thanks to the enhancements he had received when he had joined the special forces marines, he could out shoot and out fight any standard marine. If he was to go off and join Jeffers, or any of the standard marine platoons, he knew he could make a difference. And it would all be so simple, he thought. Facing your enemy, fighting them head on and defeating them; there was a level of satisfaction in that. And I was good at it.

He wasn’t so sure when it came to his current job. For three weeks his opponent had been pushing his forces further and further north. By Johnston’s estimate, they would be forced up into the mountains along the northern edges of the continent within another nine days. Once there, it would be easy for the Karacknids to block the paths down through the mountains and keep Johnston’s army bottled up. The problem was that knowing what was going to happen and preventing it were two very different things. Johnston’s opponent had advantages he didn’t; numbers and experience fighting large scale ground wars. The former Johnston felt he could have overcome; the latter had him doubting himself.

On more than one occasion his opponent had out maneuvered his forces. Twice he had managed to cut off a platoon of marines from retreating. Every one of them had been killed or forced to surrender. Thankfully they take prisoners, Johnston thought. The Karacknids were not like the Flex-aor. They weren’t bent on the total annihilation of their enemies. Just their total defeat.

“We’ve got movement along the far eastern sector,” one of his officers reported.

Johnston shook himself, he couldn’t afford to get distracted by his self-incriminations. When he looked over to the holo projection of the battlefield, the new information was already appearing. Three platoons were reporting probing attacks. It looked like the Karacknids were planning to draw one of his regiments into a pitched battle. One Johnston knew his marines would have to fall back from. The enemy simply had too many numbers for his forces to stand their ground.

Stepping over to one of the consoles, he zoomed in on the sector that was being probed. He studied the topography closely. “There,” he said as he pointed at a river that ran through 4th Battalion’s defensive positions. “How deep a ravine has that river cut?”

“Checking now General,” an aide replied. “I’m not sure,” she followed up moments later. “There is no detailed information on that part of the river. As it nears the coast it levels off with the surrounding countryside, but I’m not sure if it is level along our frontline. Shall I request a squad of marines be sent to check it out?”

“No,” Johnston replied with a shake of his head. “There is no time. Launch our two remaining atmospheric fighters. Get them in the air and heading towards that river system. I want them to run along its length from our side all the way up to the front line.”

“Sending the orders now,” the aide replied.

“Contact sixth Platoon,” Johnston said as he assessed the situation. “Have them fall back to this ridgeline and curl their defensive line north and to the west. Inform Colonel Piedmont that he is to prepare to pull all of Fourth Battalion back behind Sixth Platoon immediately. Warn him that I think the Karacknids are going to try and envelop him from the north west.”

“Understood General,” another aide responded.

As the situation continued to develop, Johnston forced his hands into fists to stop himself from fidgeting. He didn’t know for sure, but he had a feeling. He had lost one of Second Battalion’s platoons to a quick flanking attack two weeks ago. The Karacknids had tied the platoon down with light probing attacks, while they had used a series of hills to sneak two drop ships full of soldiers in behind the platoon’s defensive line. They had not been able to pull back before being surrounded. It felt like the Karacknid commander was about to try something similar, only on a larger scale.

“We’re getting a contact report from our two fighters,” an aide called out hastily. “They’re reporting several enemy fighters hanging around on the edge of their sensor range.”

That told Johnston all he needed to know, the Karacknids were running almost as low on atmospheric fighters as he was. If they had several deployed, it meant a significant operation was afoot. “Tell the pilots to check the river for low flying drop ships. They are to ignore the enemy fighters and focus on the drop ships if they are there. Otherwise they are to bug out.”

“Understood General.”

Johnston’s apprehension grew as the minutes ticked by. He knew he was working on data that was minutes or more old. It took time to relay updates via cable COMs that were constantly being broken and re-laid. He sensed that events were ahead of him. The fighters would have found their prey by now or not. Colonel Piedmont would have begun to pull his forces back by now or would have run into problems. There was nothing more he could do but trust his subordinates.

“Reports are starting to come in from Fourth Battalion,” an officer reported. “Sixth Platoon has reported a series of explosions to their west. They think there are enemies closing with their positions from the same direction.”

Johnston tightened his fists even more. They were trying a flanking maneuver. The next few minutes would be critical. Trying to give off an air of patience, he sat as still as he could and waited quietly. It wasn’t until another fifteen minutes passed that the next update came in. It was from Colonel Piedmont himself.

“Piedmont reports he has successfully pulled his forces back behind Sixth platoon. Sixth platoon held, but they have taken nearly fifty percent causalities. Piedmont is requesting to pull back further to defensive line Apple,” one of Johnston’s signal officers reported.

“Show me,” James requested.

It only took him a few seconds to see that defensive line Apple would give Fourth Battalion a much stronger position to dig in and prevent the Karacknids’ follow up attack from rolling over them. It meant they would be pulling back another thirty miles though. “Permission granted,” he ordered. Then he turned his eye to Third Battalion. They had four Hercules heavy tanks. For a moment he considered launching a counter attack with Third Battalion into the flank of the Karacknid forces that had just pushed Fourth Battalion back. If the explosions Sixth Platoon had heard had been his fighters engaging the dropships, it was a good bet that there had then been a dogfight between his fighters and the Karacknid fighters that had been operating in the area as well. The Karacknid fighters had proved deadly to his tanks, but if they had just expended their ordinance, then a counter attack could be on the cards.

“No,” Johnston said, shaking his head. It is too risky. The Karacknids had just pushed Fourth Battalion back fifty miles. If the counter attack failed, the Karacknids could counter attack themselves and probably punch through Third Battalion, and if they committed enough forces, all of the remaining five battalions of Twelfth Regiment would have to fall back. He needed to hold his tanks in reserve in case his opponent was planning a powerful follow up attack against Fourth Regiment. “Contact Colonel Rodgers, inform him I want Third Battalion to pull back to the series of hills I’m highlighting now. He is to form his defensive line so that it links up with Piedmont’s new line.”

As his officers saw to his orders, Johnston let out a quiet sigh. Though he had just thwarted a potentially disastrous enemy attack, it had still been a defeat. The enemy had pushed his defensive line back with minimal losses. If they kept up their pace of advance his forces would be pushed into the mountains sooner than he had feared. It’s time to commit to going underground, Johnston decided as he watched the blips representing his marine detachments falling back on the holo-map. As his forces retreated, they left squads and full platoons hidden in different valleys and other locations. They would emerge and strike the Karacknids as and when they could. It was getting very close to the point where Johnston would have to order his entire force to scatter. When that happened, he would no longer have any control over the battlefield. It would be every squad for themselves.

Chapter 31

In the days of the First Galactic Expansion Era, it was all but impossible to keep a system hidden from an opposing political entity. Now, with hundreds of thousands of systems within easy reach of the Empire’s core worlds, it is child’s play. This has allowed all sorts of well-intentioned and nefarious groups to set up their own interpretation of paradise.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Pegasus, Maximillian system, 26th July 2481 AD.

Though she wasn’t on duty, Emilie still found herself on Pegasus’s bridge as her corvette patrolled back and forth across the only shift passage that led into the Maximillian system. She didn’t want to go back to her quarters, it was lonely there. And she knew if she did, she’d just relive that day over and over. No, staying on the bridge, watching her crew carryout the everyday mundane tasks she knew they could complete in their sleep, that was the best distraction she had available. Only when it came time to sleep and she could take the tablets Pegasus’s medical officer had given her would she go to her quarters.

I wonder where he is, Emilie asked herself. Immediately she shut the thought down. She knew where such questions led. He wouldn’t be anywhere she had to wonder about if she hadn’t failed him. And your emotions have already cost you! Though she didn’t want to think about it, she allowed the memories to resurface. They were better than thinking back to the events around Excalibur. The very day she had returned to Maximillian she had burst into a meeting between Gupta, Fairfax and Scott and demanded they put together a rescue mission. When Scott had tried to gently guide her out of the briefing, she had actually shaken off her superior and demanded to know what Gupta had planned. Within hours Pegasus had been assigned to picket duty. That had been five weeks ago. Five weeks of being kept in the dark! she thought as she shifted in her seat out of frustration. She knew she wasn’t in Gupta’s inner circle, she was only a Lieutenant after all. Yet if she hadn’t lost her temper, she would have been kept updated. Instead, she knew nothing. Because there is nothing to know, she fumed, contradicting her earlier attempts to keep herself under control. Five weeks and nothing has been done! Complaining to herself was one of her favorite distractions. Of course, she suspected at least some of the freighters that had left the system had been headed to Earth. Probably with personnel tasked with helping James during his arrest and trial. But the Outer Defense Fleet sat stationary adjacent to Regin. Not a single warship had moved since her uncle’s arrest!

And what is all your anger and frustration going to accomplish? the rational part of her mind asked. You’re just passing on all your anger to your crew by sitting here. That thought made Emilie look up. The three crew members manning Pegasus’s bridge consoles were all avoiding looking at her. They’re scared of attracting your attention. They don’t want to be on the sharp end of your tongue. The realization made her jump to her feet. “I think I’ll retire,” Emilie said. She didn’t want to be that kind of commander. “You guys don’t need me looking over your shoulder.” Maybe I’ll pick up one of those old paper books James kept trying to get me to read, she thought. James had told her his uncle, her great uncle, had introduced James to them. Factually she knew a good deal about the age of sail and the rise of the British Empire. No one could go through the Royal Space Navy cadet training and not. But James had insisted the novels he had read as a young man had made that time come alive in ways history books never could. Maybe, she thought as she left the bridge. She needed some kind of distraction. 

A single beep of alert stopped her in her tracks. She knew what the sound meant. A new contact, one that had just jumped out of shift space. Pegasus’s sensors had detected the gravimetric disturbances given off by its shift drive ripping a hole into normal space. She already had the schedule of incoming freighters memorized. She didn’t have to pull it up to know the ship was unexpected.

“Hail that ship,” she ordered as she threw herself back into her command chair. “Scan it as well, I want it identified.”

“Its transponder has just begun to transmit,” one of her Sub Lieutenants reported.

A small gasp from the officer made Emilie look over to her console. On a smaller holo display the name of the ship was easily identifiable. Janice. “It can’t be,” Emilie said out loud. Janice had been captured by the UN. If it was here, it meant the UN knew where they were. They must have salvaged some data from her navigational computer, she told herself. There was no way her uncle would have given up the location of the Outer Defense Fleet. Not willingly, a small voice in the back of her head added. “Send a flash report to Regin, warn them a UN ship has just entered the system. Power up weapons. Lock plasma cannons onto that freighter,” she ordered.

“The freighter is returning our hail,” the Sub Lieutenant said as she turned to Emilie. “It is someone claiming to be your uncle.”

“My uncle..” Emilie said and then stopped short as a holo image of James appeared in front of her. Though he was smiling, he looked far from happy. “How did you get here?” she asked as her suspicion spiked.

James’ smile faded. “I thought you’d be pleased to see me. There is no time to waste. I need to get to Regin. The Karacknids have attacked. We need to prepare the fleet.”

A big part of Emilie wanted to return her uncle’s disappeared smile. All her fear for his safety and anger at herself seemed to be evaporating. Yet it was being replaced by a bucket load of suspicion. “How do I know this is really you? You could be a hologram. You are a prisoner of the UN.”

James frowned. “Lightfoot let me go. The Karacknids have conquered Holstein and who knows how many other systems by now. There is no time to spare.”

“That’s just the sort of story Lightfoot would use if he was trying to sneak Janice past our patrols,” Emilie countered. She wracked her brain for a question to ask her uncle. Though she didn’t want to bring up the subject, only one came to her mind. “Suzanna had a small birth mark on her back. I saw it once when we were trying on outfits in London. Where exactly was it?”

From the sudden look of pain that came over her uncle’s face, Emilie was almost certain it really was him. She held her hope in check though as she waited for his answer. “It wasn’t on her back, it was on her upper left butt cheek.”

Emilie beamed. “It is you! You really escaped.”

“I know it is me,” James replied gruffly. “And I already explained, I didn’t escape. Lightfoot let me go because of the Karacknids.”

Only then did it dawn on Emilie what he was saying. Suddenly she felt stupid for wasting so many valuable seconds. “Right. I understand. I’m so sorry uncle,” she said quickly. Though she made herself sound contrite, it was fake. Karacknids or not, she was overjoyed. James was back! “Set course for Regin and we’ll come along side you,” she added quickly. “You can transfer to Pegasus; we’ll get you to the shipyard faster than that old freighter.”

“That’s more like it Lieutenant,” James said as his smile returned. “And don’t be too hard on yourself for doing your duty.” His face changed again as it grew serious again. “Now, I must go, I need to send messages to Gupta and Scott. Who is commanding the other corvette picket?”

“Commander Sam Evans,” Emilie responded. “He is my senior.”

“Ok, thanks. I’m going to dispatch him to Vestar right away,” James said before he cut the channel.

Five minutes later Emilie rushed forward and pulled her uncle into a hug as the docking hatch between Janice and Pegasus opened. “I’m so happy to see you,” she said as she felt tears well up in her eyes. “I let you down. You should never have been taken.”

“It’s ok,” James replied as he returned her hug. “You were just following orders. My orders in fact. You didn’t let me down at all.”

“You were taken,” Emilie protested. “I should have stopped it.”

“Don’t be silly,” James said as he prized Emilie away from him and held her at arms’ length. “If I hadn’t been taken, we wouldn’t know about the Karacknids. The Interplanetary Committee has the Sol system on lock down. Now we know about the attack, and we can do something about it. So come on, cheer up. I’m here now, and we have far bigger problems.”

“I… I suppose…” Emilie replied as she allowed herself to smile at her uncle. 

“Good,” James said as he turned his niece around by her shoulders. “Now take me to your office, I need to be brought up to date on everything that has been happening so Gupta doesn’t have to waste time filling me in when we get to Regin.”

*

Regin, two hours later

James wasn’t in the least surprised by the welcome party that awaited him as his shuttle touched down in one of Regin’s hanger bays. One of her new bay’s, James reminded himself. The shipyard looked like it had nearly doubled in size since he had left on his tour of Human space with Fairfax. As the welcoming party finished its tune, James stepped forward and offered his hand to Gupta. She brought a smile to his face when she swatted is aside and pulled him into a hug. A small cheer went out from the gathered officers at the gesture.

“We thought we were going to have to storm the Sol system and break you out of prison if we ever wanted to see you again,” she said as they broke apart. “And here you just come flying into the system of your own accord without a UN ship in sight.”

“Yes, it’s like a fairy tale,” Fairfax said, with more than a hint of sarcasm as he took James’ hand. “I presume the UN didn’t just let you go for a social call? Or did you manag to break yourself out?”

Rather than answer right away, James took a moment to take in the smiling faces of those around him. Scott and his command staff were all there, so too was Rear Admiral Ramirez and the other flag officers of the Outer Defense Fleet. Even Xui-le was there. From the way she was bouncing from one foot to the other it was clear she wanted to come forward and pull him into a tight embrace. It made James smile again, he guessed the only thing making her hesitate was that she didn’t know who was meant to greet him next. “It is good to see you all,” he finally said. “I’ve had a lot of time to think over the last seven weeks and I can truly say I have missed you all.

“I’m afraid the news I bring is going to make our reunion bittersweet. I’m here because Lightfoot released me before handing me over to the UN.” More than one face screwed up in surprise. Fairfax was the only one to nod as if he knew the revelation was coming. “I know, I know, it sounds a little out of character for him. But not given what has happened.” Pausing, James took a deep breath. “The Karacknids have launched their invasion. The Holstein system has fallen, and, presumably, other systems have fallen by now too. The UN has sent a reasonably sized force to confront and delay the invasion fleet whilst it gathers its remaining forces in the Sol system. We need to gather all our strength and join them there. We cannot let Earth fall to the Karacknids. If it does, our species will no longer be a serious threat to them. If Earth falls, everything we’ve done over the last three years will have been for nothing. But all is not lost yet,” James said quickly when everyone’s faces fell. “We’ve been preparing for this as best we can. We may not be ready, but we will not let them walk over us without a fight.”

Gupta shook her head. “The attack is even quicker than our earliest estimates. How have they managed to come at us so quickly? I thought the latest reports from Varanni Prime indicated they were preparing to invade Alliance space.”

“I don’t have any answers for you,” James replied. “Perhaps they decided to concentrate their forces against their most isolated opponent. Or perhaps they have only diverted a small fraction of their force to deal with us. At this point, it doesn’t matter. Our priority is getting our forces to Earth.”

“Is that where Evans has gone? To Vestar?” Scott asked.

James nodded. “And then Commander Evans has orders to head onto Kulthar. I do not know if the Kulreans will help us, but we can hope. In any event, I’ve asked Jil’lal to gather her forces and meet us at Haven. We can unite our forces with Haven’s fleet and then proceed to Earth. That means we have ten days to get our forces ready to depart. I’ve sent a frigate to Varanni Prime as well, they should at least know of the Karacknid attack. We can’t wait for any ships they might send us. For all we know they could be under attack as well.”

“But shouldn’t we leave immediately?” Miyamoto asked. “If Earth is in danger, ten days could make all the difference.”

“You’re right,” James agreed. “I’ve thought about it a lot. If we delay, we could get to Earth and find that it has already fallen. Yet if we rush headlong without waiting for the Havenites and Jil’lal, we might get there in time but without the strength to make a difference. What is our current disposition?” James asked as he turned to Scott. “How much difference would ten days make?”

“A lot,” Scott answered right away. “Seventy percent of the Outer Defense Fleet could be ready to depart by the end of the day. The other ships are all undergoing various upgrades. We could easily expedite them and have the entire Outer Defense Fleet ready to leave in ten days. We’ve also got three Corvettes and four of our new destroyers nearing completion, they could be rushed as well. The Corvettes may not make much of a difference in the grand scheme of things, but the destroyers could. And that’s not the biggest power spike delaying would give us. Off the top of my head, I reckon there are at least eight, maybe nine Armadillo freighters in system. A ten-day delay would allow most of them to be converted to their bulk cruiser configuration. Overall then, we could probably increase our strength by upwards of forty percent if we wait to depart. And that doesn’t factor in what the Havenites could do with the extra time. They have access to many more Armadillos.”

“There is something else to consider as well,” Fairfax commented. “You and your crews know how to best fight your ships. If we take the ships that are ready to depart for Earth now, do you think the Military Subcommittee will allow you all to remain in command? They might. But do you want to gamble on it? On the other hand, if you show up with a far larger fleet, with Haven’s ships and the Vestarian fleet in tow, it will be much harder to relieve you of command.”

“Yes,” James replied. “Something else that’s been on my mind. I hope the UN Interplanetary Committee will stop all its political infighting to face this threat. But I’ll only believe it when I see it. We cannot count on them so we must protect ourselves.”

“Then we wait to depart,” Gupta agreed. “But we must do everything we can to make the most of the time we have. I will draft orders for our ships to prepare to depart immediately. We can also send engineers and what spare supplies we have to Haven to help speed up retrofitting the Armadillo freighters there.”

“I need to contact my engineers,” Scott said. “If we’re going to get all our current construction finished, we need to start on that immediately.”

“There are a hundred and one things that need doing right away,” James responded as he raised his hands. “Go, all of you, and see to your responsibilities. We can schedule a planning meeting for later today when the initial orders have been sent out.”

“Aye Admiral,” several of his officers replied, others saluted, and others nodded. Within a handful of seconds, they had all turned and dispersed as they went to carry out his orders.

“A strange welcome home Admiral,” Fairfax said when it was just the two of them left in the shuttle bay. “Care to join me for a drink?”

“A drink?” James asked as his eyes narrowed. “At a time like this? What on Earth could we be celebrating?”

“Why your return of course,” Fairfax said as if it should be obvious. “You haven’t been here these last two months. Morale has been at an all-time low. Yet within moments of returning, you have reinvigorated the place. Even though you bring such devastating news, everyone’s hope has been rekindled. And, perhaps even more importantly, when it comes time for this fleet to fight, you will be in command. That is certainly something to celebrate.”

James shook his head. “You give me far too much credit. If we are going to save Earth, it will take all of us.”

“Of that I have no doubt,” Fairfax agreed. “Still, I’ll be happier knowing you are in command when we go into battle.”

“We?” James asked.

Fairfax shrugged. “Yes, we. Why not? If you’ll have me, I intend to come with you on Golden Hind. If the coming battle will decide the fate of our species, I don’t intend to hide away in this backward system.”

“No, I don’t suppose the famed Prime Minister Fairfax would like the history books to record he was nowhere to be seen on such a momentous occasion,” James chuckled.

“You see.” Fairfax said as he smiled widely. “You’re finally starting to understand me. Perhaps you understand why I’m more than happy to indulge myself in a drink or two. I’ve built up quite a collection of seventeenth and eighteenth century vintages. It will be a waste to let the Karacknids kill me before I have sampled them all.”

“Yes, such a waste,” James replied.

“Well, then Admiral, you can fill me in on the finer details of what Lightfoot shared with you. And I have a suggestion for you as well. I’m sure you’ll be sending out ships calling for all the help you can get. I have one other person I think you should try and make contact with,” Fairfax suggested.

“I’m all ears,” James said as he turned with Fairfax and they walked out of the shuttle bay.

Chapter 32

There are seven hundred and eighty-nine separate naval campaigns that are listed in the archives for students to study. Few, if any, were more successful and yet accomplished so little as the Retreat from Holstein Campaign. What was accomplished was a minor miracle, but in the grand scheme of things, it changed nothing.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Blackfish, Föhr system, 26th July 2481 AD.

The hairs on the back of Vice Admiral Lightfoot’s hands stood on end as Blackfish and the other seven heavy cruisers in his squadron jumped out of shift space. Admiral Lam had sent them into the Föhr system ahead of the rest of the fleet. Lightfoot hadn’t believed the scout reports that the Karacknids hadn’t pushed on further into Human space since taking Holstein. Now he was about to find out if he was correct. The Föhr system was adjacent to the Holstein system and if the Karacknids were here, he was about to run into them. “Sensors,” he demanded when his officers didn’t immediately start filling him in. They still weren’t trained up to the level of efficiency he expected.

“Empty space Vice Admiral. That’s all we’re seeing so far,” an officer replied timidly.

“The rest of the squadron is not reporting anything yet either,” the COM officer reported.

“Keep scanning,” Wang, Blackfish’s Captain, ordered.

Lightfoot waited a full ten minutes before giving his next order. “Fire a spread of recon drones, then move the squadron ahead on heading three four nine point seven. I want our escorts to fan out at least two light seconds ahead of us.”

For another hour Lightfoot’s ships examined the system in great detail, looking for any sign the Karacknids had entered it. Föhr was basically an uninhabited system. There were several asteroid mining operations in the outer asteroid belts. Beyond that, there were no colonies or any other man-made objects in the system. The mining operations had been abandoned as soon as Holstein had fallen and there was no one to inform him if Karacknid ships had been spotted passing through or amassing in the system.

Though he would have liked to spend a week scanning every nook and cranny of the system, Lam had given him a tight schedule. “Alright,” he said when he was sure there weren’t any Karacknid ships waiting around the end of the shift passage to launch a surprise attack. “Send Sparrow back to Lam and inform him we have not detected any enemy ships. Then inform Wildflower and Sabre they can proceed on to Holstein. The rest of the squadron will continue scouting the system.”

*

UNS Everest, Föhr system, 1st August 2481 AD.

“Thank you all for gathering here,” Commodore Jenkins, Lam’s Chief of Staff said to the senior officers of Lam’s taskforce. “It is time to decide upon our next course of action. We have been sitting inactive in this system for nearly a week now. The Karacknids are in the Holstein system. Yet they have not advanced. Neither have they brought in reinforcements. This has given us a unique opportunity. We were sent out here to delay their invasion. It may be that we have an opportunity to beat it back. Let me explain…”

Lightfoot had to bite his tongue. He wanted to shout down the idea before Jenkins got any further. Yet he knew he needed to tread carefully. Lam had been treating him with suspicion ever since they had left Earth. Though he had to fight from grimacing at some aspects of Lam and Jenkin’s plan. He remained silent.

“We will move in and drive the Karacknids out of the Holstein system,” Jenkins finished. “What are your thoughts on this course of action?” he asked as he looked at the gathered officers.

“This is not a good idea,” Lightfoot said as he jumped to his feet. He didn’t have the patience to listen to the other Admirals discuss the minutia of the plan Jenkins had just outlined. This idea needed nipped in the bud right now. “Not at all. Our mission is to delay the Karacknids. Not drive them back. It is far too risky. Holstein has already fallen to their forces. I agree, we need to liberate it. But we should wait until our full force has been gathered.”

“Lightfoot is right,” Rear Admiral Sato said as he too stood. “The Karacknids are up to something. They have the strength to roll over us and take all of the German colonies in two weeks if they had the mind to. The fact that they haven’t means they have some other strategy in mind. One we may be playing into.”

“You are both too cautious,” Lam said from where he was still sitting. Somehow he managed to turn cautious into a swear word. “Yes, our mission is to delay the Karacknids. We have already stopped their advance and halted them in the Holstein system for a full week. We know from our scouts that there is still fighting on the planet’s surface. Are you suggesting we simply leave our comrades to fight and die alone?”

“They are marines,” Lightfoot responded. “They have trained and prepared to fight just the kind of war they are fighting. They are working to delay the Karacknids by doing what they are doing. Our fleet remaining here is our way of doing the same thing. If we move on Holstein, we will take losses. Perhaps serious losses. That would give the Karacknids courage to continue their advance. At the moment keeping our fleet intact is more important than liberating Holstein.”

“Those were our orders,” Lam agreed. “As a member of the Military Subcommittee I played a part in drafting them. But that was four weeks ago. Things have changed. I am confident that if the Military Subcommittee were here, they would advocate for us to push forward. If we attack now, we can drive the Karacknids out of our space. That will delay them more than simply sitting here twiddling our thumbs. Plus, if we can catch their fleet unprepared, we can put an end to this invasion before it even begins!”

“It is a trap!” Sato said desperately as he turned to look at the other Captains and Admirals gathered in Everest’s main briefing room. “It has to be. You have all read the reports Vice Admiral Somerville brought back from Jaranna. The Karacknids have thousands of ships, not only a hundred”

“We all know your history with Somerville,” Lam said calmly, the compassion in his voice almost sounded like pity. “I’m sorry you have been caught up in his scare mongering. Obviously, he was right about the Karacknids wanting to invade us. But every shred of evidence we have suggests his strength estimates were overblown. Not one single warship has been added to the fleet that took Holstein. If the Karacknids had any more ships to commit to their attack against us, we would have seen them by now. They have held the Holstein system for seven weeks. Seven weeks and they haven’t advanced. How long do you want to wait Rear Admiral, another seven weeks? Perhaps six months, or a year or two? How long do you want to let them hold a Human colony?”

Sato looked to Lightfoot for help. Lightfoot wanted to speak out again, yet it would be pointless. At first, he had thought Lam had understood their mission perfectly. From the moment they had left Earth Lam had cautiously moved his fleet towards the German colonies, picking up straggler warships along the way, adding them to his strength. Even after reaching the German colonies, he had been almost overly cautious. However, since learning that the Karacknids hadn’t even advanced one system, he had grown bolder. Now it seemed he was fed up waiting around. He wanted action. Just as an inexperienced commander would, Lightfoot knew. It only took one real experience of a large fleet battle for a commander to realize that they were never pretty. And that their outcome was never assured. If Lightfoot never had to fight in one again he would be happy. Yet if he was going to be forced to do so by a relentless enemy, he wanted to do so with all the forces he had at his disposal. Lam had been growing more and more agitated over the last few weeks. He was no longer content to just sit around seemingly doing nothing.

If that was all he faced, he would have backed Sato up. But it was clear to Lightfoot that the vast majority of Lam’s subordinates shared his desire for action. It was written on all their faces. That concerned him. Most of them were more experienced than Lam. They should have known better. Yet if they couldn’t see the same problems he and Sato could, they weren’t going to listen to his protests. They want to liberate Holstein, Lightfoot decided. He understood, he felt the weight of responsibility for his fellow Humans on the colony too. But there is more going on here than we know. The Karacknids are up to something. Instead of speaking as Sato wanted, Lightfoot gave him an apologetic look. Arguing with Lam in front of his officers was not going to work.

“I don’t want to let them hold Holstein for one hour longer than necessary,” Sato said in response to Lam’s accusation. “Not one second. But we have a responsibility to the rest of the German colonies, and the rest of our species’ worlds. We need to be cautious.”

Instead of watching Lam, Lightfoot turned to watch the rest of the gathered officers. One or two looked sympathetic to the Japanese Rear Admiral’s arguments. The rest did not look impressed at all. Many of them are political appointees, Lightfoot realized. They had experience sure, but they still owed their commands to benefactors they had in the Military Subcommittee. Some no doubt even owe their command to Lam personally, Lightfoot thought as he looked at the officers with a new eye. If Lam had been able to handpick some of the ships and officers that made up his fleet, it made sense he would pick his own people. They cannot say no to a member of the Military Subcommittee, Lightfoot told himself as he shook his head slightly. Disgust filled him. This was not how a fleet should be run. Koroylov’s words echoed in his mind and, try as he might, he couldn’t shake them.

“Do you have something to add?” Lam asked as Lightfoot’s head movement caught his attention.

“Nothing more,” Lightfoot replied quickly. “I have said my piece.”

“And it has been taken under consideration,” Lam responded. “Now, if there are no more objections, please allow my Chief of Staff to run us all through our plan of attack. I want all of your input and suggestions. It is my intention to launch our attack in forty-eight hours if nothing changes.”

*

Unsurprisingly, after the general briefing, Lam invited Lightfoot and Sato to meet with him privately. “Let’s not beat around the bush,” Lam said as soon as he got the two of them alone. “You two are among my most experienced officers. I need and appreciate your input into this battle plan we are putting together. But, you will not change my mind about this attack. I need to know; will you get behind it?”

Lightfoot hesitated. Years of service working his way up the ranks in the Royal Space Navy had instilled in him a rock like respect for senior officers. Yet he had seen a lot in the last six months that had shaken his faith in deferring to someone’s rank.

Sato clearly took his hesitation as permission to speak first. “I must officially lodge my protest against this course of action,” the Rear Admiral stated. “I think we are risking our fleet needlessly. In the grand strategy of interstellar war, we cannot gamble our fleet to liberate one small colony. There is too much at stake.”

“I see,” Lam replied slowly. “I can’t talk you out of this official protest? If our attack is successful, your career will be over.”

Lightfoot caught Sato’s eye. There wasn’t a glimmer of doubt in it. Sato had served with Somerville. It seemed he had picked up some of the Duke of Beaufort’s unswerving self-righteousness. In response to Lam’s question, he shook his head.

“So be it,” Lam responded. “You can write your protest and send it to my Chief of staff. He will file it for you. Even with this protest, I still respect your skills Rear Admiral. If I order the fleet to proceed with this plan. Will you see it through?”

This time Sato hesitated before answering. “I will,” he said reluctantly. “I will not abandon my subordinates. If you insist on taking our fleet to Holstein, I will fight my squadron to the best of my ability.”

“Then I will allow you to retain your command Rear Admiral. But I will not tolerate any more opposition from you. You have made your views clear. Now you must respect my authority.”

“I understand Admiral,” Sato said formally.

“And you Vice Admiral?” Lam said as he turned to Lightfoot. “Do you wish to make a formal protest?”

“No,” Lightfoot answered. He saw no point in both Sato and he throwing away their careers.

“But you do not agree with me?”

Lightfoot shook his head. “No. It is too risky. We know the Karacknids are not stupid. They would not have just sent a small fleet to attack us, and then left them sitting in one place as an easy target.”

“Unless the entire attack is a diversion,” Lam countered. “We know from Somerville’s data that the Karacknids’ main targets will be the Varanni Alliance. Perhaps this was a diversionary attack to draw everyone’s attention away from the real attack that will come against the Varanni. Even if the Interplanetary Committee hasn’t, I’m sure Somerville has sent word to his Varanni friends about the attack.”

“It’s possible,” Lightfoot reluctantly admitted. Though it didn’t feel that way to him. A diversionary attack would have pushed further into Human space and caused as much havoc as possible.

“So you will prepare your squadron for our attack?” Lam pressed.

“I will,” Lightfoot agreed. “You are the fleet’s senior Admiral, I will follow your orders.”

“Good, that is what I wanted to hear from the both of you. Now, you may both leave. I want you to go over my staff’s battleplan. Poke holes in it and come back with the rest of my commanders ready to improve on it.”

“Yes Admiral,” Lightfoot and Sato said together.

“Dismissed,” Lam replied, then picked up a datapad and began to scan it.

Turning together, Lightfoot and Sato exited Lam’s office. “I’ll walk you to your shuttle,” Sato said as soon as the hatch closed behind them.

“Ok,” Lightfoot replied as he fell in step beside the Rear Admiral.

“I am aware Koroylov spoke to you before we left Earth,” Sato said in a low voice. “You need to know, I will not be risking my battlecruisers in this coming fight. If it comes to it, I will pull them out of harm’s way. No matter what Lam says. We are entering the first stages of a war that could last years. And that’s if we’re lucky and the Karacknids don’t conquer us in the next few months. My six battlecruisers are too precious a resource to throw away.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Lightfoot hissed. “You are talking about mutiny. You are as bad as Somerville and Koroylov! I should report you immediately. You just lied to a superior officer.”

“And you didn’t?” Sato shot back. “Do you really mean to fly your warships into a battle that could mean certain destruction for no gain? Would you throw away your crewmembers’ lives for nothing?”

“No,” Lightfoot said as he shook his head. “But attempting to take back a Human colony is not for nothing.”

“I agree. And if that is how events unfold, then I will be right behind Lam. But if things are as James has warned us and this is some kind of trap I will not follow blindly. You need to decide what you will do.”

“I have nothing to decide!” Lightfoot replied forcefully. “If you don’t mind, I think I can find my way to my shuttle myself.” Taking a sudden right turn, he parted company with Sato. Unless the Rear Admiral intended to run after him, their conversation was over. Yet Sato’s words wouldn’t give him peace. How could a Rear Admiral so openly talk of disobeying orders? Especially when he had just promised the opposite to a superior officer. What is happening to us? Lightfoot asked. He ground his teeth together. He knew the answer. Somerville. Somerville’s example was leading everyone to do what they thought was right. And just what do you think is right? Lightfoot asked himself, afraid of what his answer might be. And what has become of you? Another part of himself asked. In his earlier days as a Captain he would have done what he thought was right no matter what. Now he was being loyal to the UN of all organizations! How much is loyalty, and how much is lingering anger at James? In his mind Lightfoot went back to the moment at X-32 when James had disobeyed his direct order. Never before and never since had he felt such cold-blooded rage. That cannot be what impacts your decision making, he told himself, not sure where that left him.

Chapter 33

Naval history teaches us this lesson over and over again, he who has the best intelligence on his opponent has already won the opening round of the battle. Perhaps more importantly, if you have not won this round, it is very hard to come back from this initial defeat.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD. 

Holstein shift passage, 5th August 2481 AD.

“A contact has just appeared out of shift space,” Blackfish’s sensor officer reported. “It’s Argyle.”

Lightfoot tensed. Argyle had been sent ahead of the main fleet to carry out one last scouting mission. For the first time in his life, Lightfoot wished the enemy had received reinforcements.

“The Flagship is signaling, the fleet will jump to shift space in thirty seconds,” a COM officer announced.

No such luck, Lightfoot thought with a curse. “Acknowledge the command and pass it on to our squadron,” he said.

As his ship’s shift drive tore a hole into shift space, Lightfoot held his breath. The fleet had travelled as far up the Holstein shift passage as it could without actually entering the system. As a result, their jump lasted just five seconds. Then Blackfish and every other warship under Admiral Lam’s command reverted into the Holstein system.

“Follow the Flagship,” Lightfoot ordered. “Maximum acceleration for Holstein. And keep an eye out for hidden enemy ships!” Lam’s plan was simple and straightforward.  His fleet of two hundred and fifty warships would charge straight for Holstein. The enemy commander would have little choice but to come out and fight. If he didn’t, Lam intended to fire long range salvo after long range salvo until he did. Given that Human multistage missiles seemed to outrange anything the Karacknids had, staying in orbit would be suicide. And when they come out, we’ll decelerate, back off, and allow our fighters to do their work. That twist had been his addition to Lam’s plan. He had managed to convince Lam that the Karacknids had to be in a precarious position. Their fleet was likely months away from its resupply and repair base. Even a series of Spitfire attacks and the threat of a few long-range missile salvos might encourage the invading force to back off and leave Holstein. Hopefully, Lightfoot thought, though with little conviction. The Karacknids Somerville described in his reports did not seem like the kind to run from a fight. Not when they started it. And yet, they have not brought up any reinforcements. That did not sit well with him. It made little sense to launch an invasion, take one planet and then just sit still. Unless it is a diversion. Or a trap, Lightfoot thought, not for the first time. There were no more warships their scouts had detected. But who knew how good the Karacknid stealth technology was?

“We’re starting to detect the ships in orbit around Holstein,” a sensor office reported. “One hundred and fifteen military ships are in a high orbit. Forty others are lower in.”

Supply freighters and troop ships, Lightfoot guessed. After the initial invasion force had taken the planet, their scout had witnessed a slow trickling of non-military ships away from the system. They were likely heading back to their staging base to pick up more men and materials.

“No sign of any unusual movement yet?” Lightfoot queried. The Karacknids around Holstein should have detected Lam’s fleet as soon as it accelerated. They had to know they were outnumbered and potentially outgunned.

“Nothing yet. They’re still just sitting there,” a sensor officer reported.

“Very well,” Lightfoot replied. He sat still, with his hands collapsed on his lap in an effort to exude confidence as Blackfish and the rest of Lam’s fleet continued into the Holstein system. For an entire hour they advanced without any response from the Karacknids. The longer the Karacknid warships simply sat in orbit, the more concerned Lightfoot became. If they wanted to fight, breaking orbit and closing the range was their best tactic. On the other hand, if they intended to avoid action, they should have already pulled out of orbit and run for the shift passage they had used to invade the system. Sitting still made almost no sense. The only reason Lightfoot could come up with was that they were evacuating their troops from Holstein surface. Yet there had been almost no change in the traffic between the Karacknid warships and the planet’s surface.

As he stared at the holographic display of the Karacknid fleet, Lightfoot’s fingers twitched. He wanted to contact Lam and suggest they open fire with their multistage missiles now. Their missiles would have to travel ballistically for twenty minutes between each stage, yet they could still strike the Karacknid fleet. If they were going to sit in orbit they were sitting ducks. Yet he guessed Lam wanted to wait until the UN fleet got into the optimal range of their Spitfire fighters. But why wait? Lightfoot asked himself. We could be hitting them now and they couldn’t respond. Despite the twitch of his fingers, Lightfoot didn’t activate his COM unit. Lam had only begrudgingly listened to the alterations he had suggested. He doubted Lam would respond favorably to another suggestion now. Especially one that was so obvious. If Lam isn’t already attacking, he must think he has a good reason. At least, Lightfoot hoped so.

“Movement,” an officer shouted fifteen minutes later. “Every Karacknid ship is moving. They are breaking orbit.

Lightfoot frowned. There had been no sudden flurry of shuttles from Holstein’s surface. Why were the Karacknids suddenly responding? If they were coming out to fight, that made sense. But it looked like they were trying to flee. There is only one explanation that makes sense, Lightfoot said to himself, as much as he didn’t want to hear it. It had been staring him in the face. The whole thing is a set up! The Karacknids had taken Holstein and then not advanced to draw out a UN fleet. They had waited patiently in orbit around Holstein drawing Lam’s fleet deep into the system. Now they were retreating, except Lightfoot was certain it was no retreat. They were falling back to join the rest of their forces.

“Rear Admiral Sato has opened a COM channel,” a bridge officer informed Lightfoot.

“Send it to my command chair,” Lightfoot replied reluctantly. He knew what Sato wanted.

“It’s a trap. It has to be,” Sato said quickly as soon as the COM link was established. “We need to reverse course immediately. If we both go to Lam he will listen.”

“Orders coming in from Everest. The fleet will prepare to open fire with multistage missiles,” Blackfish’s COM officer reported loudly enough for Lightfoot to hear over Sato.

Lightfoot looked up at the holo-map and grimaced. The Karacknids were fleeing Holstein, but they weren’t moving on a uniform trajectory. They are altering course at random times. Exactly what you should do to avoid missiles that have to fly ballistically for a part of their flight time, Lightfoot surmised. They know exactly what we’re capable of.

“Do you think Lam is going to listen to you?” Lightfoot asked Sato, knowing Sato had just received the same orders.

“It doesn’t matter, I have to try. Are you with me?” Sato demanded.

Lightfoot hesitated. There was no evidence that there were more Karacknid ships out there. It was only his intuition that said so. Lam would not take such guesswork seriously. How could we convince him? He asked himself.

“I don’t have time for this,” Sato spat as he shook his head and then visibly punched his command chair to end the COM channel. Lightfoot was left alone with his thoughts as he struggled to decide.

“Second battleship squadron is breaking formation,” the sensor officer said, shock ringing through her voice. “The battleships are reversing course. Their escort is following as well.”

Lightfoot looked up, stunned by what he was seeing. Second battleship squadron counted for half of the battleships in Lam’s fleet. They had all turned together and were abandoning their comrades. Even though he was looking at it with his own eyes, and even though Sato had warned him what he would do, Lightfoot could hardly believe what was happening. Right on the eve of battle Sato and his Captains were abandoning the rest of the fleet. Even as he watched, almost as if nothing had happened, the rest of the UN fleet, including Blackfish, opened fire with their multistage missiles.

“Vice Admiral, what do we do Sir?” Blackfish’s Captain asked, disappointment and dismay filling his voice.

The question shook Lightfoot out of his stupor. As he looked at the holo-map, his eyes were drawn to the multistage missile salvo. Though they were accelerating hard after the fleeing Karacknids, he doubted they would get anywhere near their targets. As soon as their first stage cut off, the Karacknids would alter course and avoid being hit. Lam would be forced to continue to pursue them if he wanted to bring them to battle. And the more we pursue them, the deeper into the trap we fall.

Koroylov’s words from more than a month ago echoed around Lightfoot’s mind. Sooner or later, you’re going to have to make a choice. Lightfoot closed his eyes. Vaguely, he was aware of a COM message being broadcast from Lam across Blackfish’s bridge. The Admiral was screaming about Sato being a mutineer and traitor. Lightfoot completely understood. And yet, he knew that was not how Sato saw things. Sato was trying to save his ships. He was trying to preserve a force that would be far better used defending Earth than thrown away in a Karacknid trap. Is this how you want to die? Lightfoot asked himself. He had no doubt. It was a trap. And if what Somerville said about the strength of the Karacknids was true, their fleet was about to be surrounded by an overwhelming force. One we may not even be able to damage, Lightfoot guessed. And then, the way to Earth will be open. Suddenly, he understood what the Karacknid commander was planning. Everyone on Earth was counting on Lam’s fleet to delay any thrust towards Earth. Yet now Lam had gathered every ship between Holstein on Earth into one fleet. And he was about to deliver it into a Karacknid trap. If Lam’s fleet was taken out, there wouldn’t be a single warship between Holstein and Earth to stop a rapid advance. Lightfoot’s eyes shot open. I have no choice, he thought as he began to speak. “Open a COM channel to our entire fleet,” he requested.

“This is Vice Admiral Lightfoot,” he began as soon as the COM officer nodded to tell him the channel was open. “Rear Admiral Sato is retreating because he fears the Karacknids are luring us into a trap. He is correct. I believe there is a Karacknid fleet hiding out there that vastly outnumbers us. Our mission is to delay the Karacknids and buy our forces on Earth time to assemble. We cannot throw away our strength like this. My squadron is joining Sato’s, I suggest you all do the same.”

“Vice Admiral? You cannot be serious?” Blackfish’s captain asked as soon as Lightfoot ended the fleet wide COM channel. His mouth was hanging open.

“Deadly serious,” Lightfoot replied. “Now, turn the ship around or I will relieve you of command.”

“The flagship is demanding to speak to you,” the COM officer reported.

“Ignore them,” Lightfoot snapped. “Send the order to our squadron. Then get me a COM link to Sato.”

Lightfoot turned away from the bridge officers. They would either obey him, or they wouldn’t. He wasn’t going to plead with them.

“Sato is on a COM channel,” someone reported, though the voice was barely above a whisper.

“I hope we’re right,” Lightfoot said as Sato’s face appeared on the holographic projector of his command chair. Though he tried to sound angry, his voice was flat. He knew they were.

“I’m glad you are joining us,” Sato replied. “I’m more than happy to give command of our forces to you. I know this has been a hard decision. But our hardships have only just begun. If Lam’s fleet is destroyed, we will be the only ships standing between the Karacknids and Earth.”

“I know,” Lightfoot replied as he nodded solemnly. “That’s why we need to dispatch our marines to Holstein immediately. We still have forces on the surface. They will desperately need reinforcements. Once we leave the system, it could be months, if not years before a relief force arrives. We need to send them what help we can.”

“You’re right,” Sato agreed. “What do you want do about Lam and the others? None have followed us.”

Lightfoot glanced at the holo-map, his eight heavy cruisers and several of the destroyers and frigates that had been escorting them had turned towards Sato’s ships. But every other Human warship was still in formation with Everest. “There’s nothing we can do for them,” Lightfoot replied as he shook his head. “It will soon be too late. All we can do now is watch them die. I don’t know about you, but I know my conscience will never forgive me.”

Sato nodded slowly. “They are our comrades. Yet we have a duty to our species that outweighs our loyalty to them. But I understand. I doubt either of us will sleep soundly again.”

“No, I suppose not,” Lightfoot said in a whisper. Then he forced himself out of his melancholy. “But we can worry about that tonight. Right now, we need to get our ships out of here. If we don’t, then we will have betrayed our friends for nothing.”

“Right,” Sato responded more firmly. “We are far from out of the woods yet.”

*

Cataclysm

Even though his ships were fleeing from their enemy, Shurlang’s claws were fully extended in a hyper-aggressive pose. They are walking right into our gaping mouths, Shurlang thought. It had taken the Humans longer to arrive than he had desired. If they had waited just a few more days, he would have abandoned his ruse and brought his full force to bear against the Human fleet. But they had come. And now the first real stage of his invasion was about to begin.

His claws retracted slightly when several Human ships rapidly altered course. They were turning back to the shift passage that led to their own space. Why send them away? Shurlang asked himself. They cannot be that overconfident, can they? Then the Human ships opened fire, though those fleeing did not. Some kind of discord among their ranks? It has to be, he decided when more ships turned around. For several minutes Shurlang waited and watched to see if any more ships would turn. When none did, his claws fully extended again. “Signal Commander Hataif’s squadron, they are to alter course to intercept the Human ships that have broken away from their main fleet. No one will escape today, Shurlang promised himself.

On the holo-map displaying the star system, two versions of the battle were playing out in front of him. The first showed what the Human commanders saw. Two hundred and twenty Human ships were chasing his one hundred and ten away from Holstein. The second display showed things as they really were. His small fleet wasn’t running away, it was moving towards the center of a large crescent formation of warships. Cataclysm’s sensors couldn’t detect them of course, but Shurlang knew they were there. He had given meticulous instructions to each of his squadron commanders.

As soon as his squadron crossed a predetermined line, they turned and decelerated. At the same time, every other warship in the system powered up its reactors and engines and announced themselves. To their credit, the Human ships reacted quickly. In just a few seconds they realized they had turned from hunter to prey. Turning themselves around, they desperately tried to flee. A wide grin spread across Shurlang’s lips and drool formed around his razor-sharp teeth. The Humans were going nowhere. His ships had an acceleration advantage of more than forty percent over the Humans. Moreover, two thousand Karacknid warships were now moving to envelop the Human fleet. It would be assaulted from all sides. “The fleet will open fire at maximum range,” Shurlang ordered. The Humans could strike out with their multistage missiles and small attack craft, but in a handful of minutes his ships would close the range and negate their advantages. Then the slaughter would commence.

*

Lightfoot raised a hand to cover his mouth when the full extent of the Karacknid fleet revealed itself. It was the only thing he could do to hide his surprise. In a close-range fight Somerville’s estimates reckoned a Karacknid warship was roughly the equivalent of three Human warships. If that were true, Lam’s ships were outnumbered thirty to one. They stood no chance. As he looked at his officers, Lightfoot saw a mixture of relief and shame on their faces. He understood. He felt exactly the same. If Blackfish had stayed with Lam’s flagship, they would be facing certain death. And they would know their deaths would count for almost nothing. Yet watching the coming massacre, knowing that their friends and allies were going to die alone, left Lightfoot with a deep sense of shame.

Nevertheless, he forced himself to watch the battle unfold. As he did, something in the back of his mind pricked his attention. “Replay the images from when the Karacknid fleet revealed itself,” he requested. “Focus on both outer flanks of their crescent formation.”

When the images of each side of the Karacknid fleet appeared, Lightfoot immediately saw what his subconscious had been warning him about. One edge of the crescent was stronger than the other. Yet the arrangement of warships in the rest of the crescent was meticulous. Each half of the fleet perfectly mirrored the other. It was no accident that there were differences on its two flanks. “There are ships missing from their formation,” he said. “From the flank nearest us. We don’t know what velocities the Karacknids can maintain when their ships are in stealth mode. But let’s assume it is approximately double our own. I fear ships were detached from their hidden fleet to intercept us when we broke away from Lam’s fleet. Work up an estimate of where they are now and start seeding the area with recon drones. If they’re out there, we need to prepare to engage them.”

“Yes Admiral,” a couple of officers said together.

“On second thoughts,” Lightfoot added. “Let’s not wait around to see if we detect them. Signal the ships in our squadron. We are increasing velocity. Take us ten percent over our maximum safety.” Breaking the UN warships’ safety limits was inviting disaster. Either a ship’s reactors or engines could overload, or a ship could be hit by a dust particle its armor wasn’t rated to withstand. Given the circumstances, Lightfoot felt that was a risk worth taking.

For several minutes, nothing happened. Then, multiple contacts announced themselves. Thirty-four ships in total were accelerating towards the Föhr shift passage. Though none appeared larger than a Human battlecruiser, Lightfoot was certain the numbers still worked in their favor. The strength of the Karacknid ships outgunned his squadron by a factor of three.

Desperately, he racked his brain for a strategy that would get his ships to safety. He could order his ships to increase velocity even more, yet it appeared the Karacknids had them beat in that department. Even as he watched the Karacknid squadron, its acceleration rates continued to rise. His ships could never outmaneuver them. And there is no way we can outsmart them. There were no nearby planetary bodies or asteroid fields or anything else that he could use to avoid contact. The only choice he had was to charge his ships towards the shift passage. It was either that or turn around and share the same fate as Lam’s fleet. Some will get away, they had to. If they didn’t, abandoning Lam would be for nothing.

Thoughts of Lam drew Lightfoot’s attention back to the Karacknid ambush. It looked like Lam had two missile salvos on their way towards the Karacknid ships. Even as Lightfoot watched, the Karacknid fleet got into range and returned fire with their own missiles. One is all its going to take, Lightfoot said to himself when Blackfish’s sensors tallied up the Karacknid missiles. More than forty thousand were closing with Lam’s ships. That’s almost two hundred missiles per ship, Lightfoot thought. And each missile had an anti-matter warhead. Just one hit would take out anything smaller than a heavy cruiser.

Just as Lightfoot expected, Lam’s two missile salvos had almost no effect. Blackfish’s computer estimated that seven, maybe eight Karacknid ships had been destroyed. In contrast, when the Karacknid missile salvo exploded home, they released so much energy that Blackfish’s sensors were blinded for a full ten seconds. After the colossal energy levels released by so many anti-matter explosions dissipated, there was nothing left of Lam’s fleet. Every single ship had been blown to smithereens. Lightfoot shook his head slowly, how was any Human fleet meant to stop such a devastating missile salvo? he asked himself. He had no answer. For several minutes he, along with almost everyone else on Blackfish’s bridge, stared silently at where Lam’s fleet had been.

“Vice Admiral, we’ve got multiple contacts closing in on our position. They’re coming from within the system,” an officer reported.

Lightfoot looked up from where he had been staring at the deck. When he saw the contacts, his hope rose. He should have realized it earlier. It was standard UN practice to accompany long-range missile salvos with Spitfire fighter attacks. The fighters were most effective when engaging a fleet that had just come under missile fire. Yet he hadn’t seen any such attacks launched by Lam’s fleet. “It’s Lam’s fighters,” Lightfoot said as a desire for vengeance ignited within him. Lam must have realized how impossible his situation had been. “He’s given us a chance! Contact Wing Commander Wagner. Request an ETA on his attack run.” Lightfoot could hardly imagine what was going through the German pilot’s mind. Wagner commanded the fighter and bomber squadrons of Lam’s fleet. He had just witnessed the destruction of his ships. All the pilots out there would know that there was no way they could land on Sato’s battleships. It’s a kamikaze attack, Lightfoot realized. A kamikaze attack to give us a chance.

“Flight details are coming in now,” the COM officer reported. “Wing Commander Wagner is requesting we coordinate a missile salvo with his attack.”

“See to it,” Lightfoot said to his tactical officer. “And order Sato to launch all his fighters as well. They are to target incoming enemy missiles.”

As his subordinates worked out the details, Lightfoot became a spectator. There wasn’t much else he could do but watch and wait as events unfolded. Fifteen minutes later, his squadron opened fire with a missile salvo of five hundred missiles. As they raced away from Blackfish and the other Human warships, Wagner’s fighters and bombers slotted in behind them.

Seven minutes later, his fleet fired again, and then seven minutes after that a third salvo was released. Just seconds after the third group of missiles was dispatched, the Karacknid squadron opened up with their own broadside. They were able to put out seven hundred and forty missiles. Then, Lightfoot’s first salvo came crashing home. Able to watch in real time, Lightfoot had to admit the Karacknids’ point defenses were impressive. Only eight missiles got into attack range. As they detonated, the Karacknid ships rapidly altered course. Only four grazer beams hit their targets. Two Karacknid ships were destroyed and two others suffered light damage.

The disappointing attack confirmed one thing, his squadron would never have been able to escape on its own. Thankfully, Wagner’s fighters were right behind the multistage missiles. Even before the Karacknid point defenses had finished trying to shoot down the missiles targeting them, many ships had switched their fire to Wagner’s fighters. They know the threat our fighters pose, Lightfoot thought. The Karacknid warships showed the effectiveness of their point defenses again as Spitfire fighters and Devastator bombers disappeared from Blackfish’s sensors.

“Come on, come on,” Lightfoot found himself whispering as the small ships ducked and weaved their way through enemy fire. He punched his fist as Blackfish’s sensors detected the release of the first plasma missile. Within seconds, more than sixty missiles appeared. Several of Wagner’s attack craft disappeared as they were most vulnerable when opening fire, but then the Karacknid point defense fire switched on to the plasma missiles. A number were destroyed, but many found targets. In barely more time than it took for Lightfoot to take a single breath, the Karacknid squadron turned from looking like a cohesive unit fighting as one, to a crumbling shadow of its former self. At least eighteen ships were completely gone, and many others were falling out of formation, debris streaming in all directions. “Yes,” Lightfoot said as he pumped his fist again. Wagner had gutted the enemy squadron.

At a price, Lightfoot thought as what was left of Wagner’s ships reformed into a tight formation and turned back towards Blackfish. There were less than sixteen Spitfires and Devastator’s left.

“Keep firing on those ships,” Lightfoot ordered even as the second salvo from his squadron approached what was left of the Karacknid squadron. “We need to make sure every single one of them is taken out.”

As the second salvo closed in, the Karacknid warships were overwhelmed by the number of targets they had to engage. Forty missiles reached attack range and nine more Karacknid warships were taken out of the fight. Only five remained. And soon it will be none. He didn’t intend to show any mercy to these alien invaders. Every single ship he destroyed now was one less they had to fight later.

“Sato’s fighters are engaging the enemy missile salvo,” one of Lightfoot’s staff officers reported.

Lightfoot didn’t reply, instead he watched in silence. The Karacknids’ seven hundred and forty missiles were reduced to six hundred and ten as the Spitfire fighters from Sato’s battleships opened up on them with their small plasma cannons. Lightfoot ground his teeth together as the Karacknid missiles zipped past the fighters. There were still too many of them. Some were going to get through.

“Squadron will alter formation to Perimeter Four,” Lightfoot ordered in a cold voice that hid his emotions. Perimeter Four pushed all of the light screening ships in his squadron towards the incoming missiles. It would slightly decrease the effectiveness of his point defense fire, but it also meant the Karacknid missiles were more likely to target his light ships. He was all but guaranteeing several of them would be destroyed. But he had to protect Sato’s battleships at all costs.

As the Karacknid missiles came in, flak cannons and then the rest of the point defense weapons of his ships opened fire. Space around Blackfish filled with color and explosions as plasma bolts, laser beams and explosive missiles sought out their targets. Quickly the engagement became too chaotic for Lightfoot to follow, though it wasn’t hard to see his ships weren’t taking out enough Karacknid missiles. His fears were confirmed when the first anti-matter missile struck a target. The frigate Agni took a direct hit on her nose. The wave of anti-matter the Karacknid missile released enveloped the frigate. When it dissipated, nothing was left. There wasn’t a trace of the small warship.

Lightfoot didn’t have time to contemplate the frigate’s demise, for other missiles had reached their targets. Including his flagship. Without warning he was thrown around in his command chair as Blackfish’s Captain ordered evasive maneuvers. Lightfoot clenched his fists and closed his eyes as he waited for an anti-matter wave to wipe him out of existence. When none came, he opened his eyes and sought out the nearest holo-projector.

Though his squadron had been badly hit, he almost grinned at what he saw. Five of Sato’s battleships remained and six of his own heavy cruisers. One battleship and two heavy cruisers had been destroyed, but the bulk of his force was still intact. The same couldn’t be said for the Karacknid squadron. His third salvo had finished off what was left of their ships. “Any ships that can’t make the jump into shift space will have to be abandoned,” he called. “Start recovery operations immediately. We’re not hanging around in the system one moment longer than we need to.” His eyes passed over the display of Wagner’s attack craft as they closed with his squadron. With the loss of one of Sato’s battleships, Sato would barely have enough room to land his own fighters. They are the ones who got us out of this mess, Lightfoot said to himself. “And find a way to get Wagner’s fighters stowed on our ships. Even if we have to dump our shuttles, I want every one of his fighters landed. We are not abandoning them. Not after what they did for us!”

When the officers around him nodded vigorously in agreement, Lightfoot knew everything that could be done would. Everyone on Blackfish’s bridge knew just what they owed Wagner. I’m going to make sure he knows it as well, Lightfoot promised himself. His squadron would survive to fight another day. Yet they had an almost impossible task ahead of them. The main Karacknid fleet would be coming after him soon. There was a very great chance Blackfish, he and Wagner wouldn’t make it out of the German colonies, never mind to Earth. All the more reason to make sure Wagner knows that we all owe him our lives, Lightfoot thought.

*

Shurlang growled as the small Human squadron disappeared from his ships’ sensors into shift space. He had destroyed more than two hundred Human warships for the price of less than forty of his own. The battle had been a great success. Still, he had suffered more losses than he had anticipated. Worse, some of the Human fleet had escaped! “The fleet will press on,” he growled. He may have taken more losses than he wished, but the way was now open to the Human’s homeworld. Taking it would knock the Humans out of the coming war. That was worth the loss of a few ships.

Chapter 34

Defeating a technologically superior adversary typically requires at least one of these three things; numbers, time and luck. In the War of Doom Humanity had none of these. This in part explains what happened.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Blackfish, Föhr system, 8th August 2481 AD.

Try as he might, Lightfoot couldn’t keep his left leg from twitching. His squadron had spent the last three days in shift space licking its wounds. He had used that time to simulate every strategy he could come up with. Even so, attempting to delay the massive Karacknid fleet, even by a few hours, would force him to take massive risks. The strain was getting to him. The first, and possibly last strategy he was going to employ would begin any time now. He had dispatched two fast frigates to bring news of the disaster at Holstein back to Earth. Apart from them, every other warship he had was in a tight formation around Blackfish.

His flagship and her consorts were patrolling the Föhr shift passage to Holstein in stealth. If the Karacknids were anything like Humans, they would send in a small reconnaissance force to scout the system before committing their entire fleet. Lightfoot intended to ambush the reconnaissance force and make the Karacknid commander think twice before pushing into the Föhr system. Of course, Lightfoot said to himself, all it would take for his fleet to be destroyed would be for the Karacknids to send a few of their heavy cruisers or battleships along with the reconnaissance force. It was not the first time such thoughts had gone through his head. Hence his twitching leg. You’ve got no choice, Lightfoot answered the voice in his head. He had to delay the Karacknid fleet at almost any cost. He wasn’t going to throw his ships away needlessly, but he had to use them aggressively or abandoning Lam would end up accomplishing nothing.

“Gravimetric disturbances,” the sensor officer on watch called. “Multiple ships exiting shift space ten light seconds away. They’re further up the shift passage. An initial count has the enemy force at twelve ships.”

We are in luck, Lightfoot thought. The Karacknid ships had appeared just within the range of Blackfish’s sensors. Now we’ll see how good their shift drives are. It typically took a Human warship twenty minutes to recharge its shift drive capacitors before it could make another jump. Unless the enemy force consisted of twelve battleships, the smart thing for them to do would be to flee. “Lay in a course, bring us out of stealth, maximum acceleration. Open fire with multistage missiles as soon as we get into effective range. We’re not going to waste any if there is even a whiff of a chance they can dodge them.”

“Aye Admiral,” Lightfoot’s tactical officer replied.

“They’ve spotted us,” his sensor officer announced. “The contacts are decelerating.”

Lightfoot nodded and then began to tap his fingers as he waited for the Karacknid ships to come into range of his multistage missiles. Though they were decelerating, their momentum was still bringing them under his guns. “Fire,” he ordered as soon as they did. One, and then a second salvo shot from his ships. As soon as the first stage of the missiles completed its burn, the rear of the missiles was jettisoned. The reduction in the missile’s mass allowed its special miniature inertial dampeners to come online. When they did, the missiles second impulse engine ignited and provided even more acceleration. By the time the missiles reached the Karacknid ships, they were traveling at their maximum velocities.

Though they put up a good fight, the twelve Karacknid warships did not have enough point defenses to adequately protect themselves. Lightfoot grunted in approval as six Karacknid ships disappeared from Blackfish’s sensors. Several others slowed as they took damage to their reactors or engines. Then, in the blink of an eye, four of the Karacknid ships disappeared. “How long?” Lightfoot snapped.

“They were in normal space for twelve minutes,” an officer reported.

Almost half the time it takes us to recharge our shift drives, Lightfoot thought. Just one more way they’re more advanced than us. “Turn the fleet around,” he ordered. “It’s time to beat a hasty retreat.”

“At least we have given them a bloody nose,” Wang said as the second salvo Lightfoot had ordered overwhelmed the two damaged Karacknid warships and vaporized them. “They’ll think twice about sending such a small reconnaissance force out again.”

“Hopefully that will buy us some more time,” Lightfoot said as he finished his Flag Captain’s thought. Hopefully, he said again to himself.

*

UNS Blackfish, Kölyn System, 12th August 2481 AD.

“I demand that your ships reverse course and enter orbit!” Governor Fritz shouted as one of his fists crashed into the COM terminal he was speaking into. “You will not abandon us to these invaders.”

“I’m afraid that is simply impossible Governor,” Lightfoot replied as calmly as he could. “We cannot save your planet. In fact, if I divert my squadron to bolster your defenses, it may encourage the Karacknids to attack. I offer you my sincerest apologies, but that is all I can offer. If I try to protect your planet, it will only make things worse for Kölyn and the rest of our species. I must fall back.” As he was speaking, Lightfoot couldn’t help but glance away from the holo-projection of Frtiz to the star map of the Kölyn system. An advance force of two hundred Karacknid ships was cautiously entering the system. Lightfoot had no doubt the rest of the Karacknid fleet would not be far behind them. His ships had to keep moving at full speed or the Karacknids would catch them.

“Your excuse is unacceptable!” Fritz screamed. “You are a coward Admiral. You ran from the Karacknids at Holstein. And now you are running again. I’m sending orders to your subordinates to relieve you of command. Your Flag Captain will take over and bring your ships into orbit around Kölyn.”

Lightfoot shook his head. “That will not be happening. You are not thinking rationally governor. What difference will my ships make? Open your eyes man. Look at how many the Karacknids have.” Though he wanted to, Lightfoot didn’t add that Köyln’s defenses were pitiful. There were only four Reichstag battlestations in orbit around the German colony. Combined they didn’t have the firepower of one of Sato’s battleships. Before Fritz could start making more demands, Lightfoot continued. “Now, that is all the time I have for you. I have other things I need to see to. I suggest you and your government make what preparations you can to resist the Karacknids and protect your people.” Leaning forward, Lightfoot cut off the German Governor as he was in the midst of bellowing an incoherent response.

“Signal the German frigates in orbit around Kölyn,” Lightfoot ordered as he turned to his command staff. “Order them to rendezvous with us at the edge of the system. Then get me Köyln’s senior ground commander.

“I have a Colonel Scheer on a COM channel for you Vice Admiral,” one of his officers informed him moments later. “He commands the colony’s militia.”

“Colonel,” Lightfoot began in a much more respectful tone than the one he had used with Fritz. “I’m afraid your colony is likely to come under imminent attack. The Karacknids are known to nuke planets that they deem expendable. I suggest that you pull your forces out of Köyln’s main population centers. If you intend to resist them, you should do so in the open countryside where orbital strikes will do minimal damage.”

“I understand Vice Admiral,” Scheer replied as he nodded solemnly. “Do you have any other advice for me?”

Lightfoot shook his head. “I’m sorry, I do not. I am no general. I have pulled away all the warships out of orbit of Kölyn. My squadron needs all the ships I can get. The Karacknids may simply pass Kölyn by if they do not detect a threat to their ships. I believe their ambush in the Holstein system was designed to allow them to rapidly advance on Earth. They may not have the time or ground troops to subdue your colony.”

Scheer brought a hand up to scratch his chin. “I would certainly prefer they pass us by. Even though I know what it would mean for Earth. I have fifteen thousand militia under my command. Orders have already been sent out for them to mobilize, but if even half of them show up, I’d be surprised. If the Karacknids do to try to take the colony, I doubt they will have any problems.”

“Well, if they do come, you will just have to do your best,” Lightfoot responded. “In one way or another, you’re going to find yourself behind enemy lines. You must do everything you can to disrupt this attack upon our species. Far more than just Kölyn is at stake.”

“We will do our best,” Scheer said as he gave Lightfoot a salute. “It may not count for much, but we will do our best.”

“Good,” Lightfoot said with a smile. “That is all I ask. And you have my word Colonel, I will return,” Lightfoot added as he returned Scheer’s gesture. “Now go and see to your men,” he finished as he cut the COM channel.

When the holographic display on his command chair changed to show Kölyn, Lightfoot couldn’t help but stare at the colony for several seconds. Four hundred million people lived on Kölyn. Though he had hidden it from Fritz, abandoning them cut deeply. As a British naval officer it had been drilled into him that a commander always put his ships between those who could not defend themselves and danger. Now he was doing the very opposite. He had no idea how many of the four hundred million citizens of Kölyn would survive the Karacknid invasion, but he meant what he had promised to Scheer. Whatever the cost, he intended to return some day. Taking a deep breath, Lightfoot turned away from the image of the planet and bottled up his emotions as best he could. He would revisit them someday, but right now he needed his officers to believe they were doing the right thing. I cannot let the loss of Kölyn to sap all my energy. There will be many more colonies we will have to abandon. The guilt would be overwhelming if he allowed himself to dwell on it.

*

UNS Blackfish, New Berlin shift passage, 19th August 2481 AD.

Once again Lightfoot found himself waiting for the Karacknids to show up. So far, his fleet had been waiting for three hours. They were sitting stationary in normal space seven light years out from the New Berlin system. Though his leg wasn’t twitching this time, his nerves were just as high as during his attempted ambush in Föhr. If his attack there had been risky, what he was now attempting was downright foolish. Yet, in his mind at least, he had to try. Blackfish and the rest of his ships were parked right in the middle of a kink in the New Berlin shift passage. Every ship that wanted to get to New Berlin had to drop out of shift space at this location, reorient itself, and then jump back into shift space. Typically, most shift passages had several kinks. What had Lightfoot’s ships waiting at this particular one was its unusual narrowness.

What I wouldn’t give for my interdiction cruiser now, Lightfoot thought. Of course, in the rush to get Lam’s fleet ready to leave, no one had thought the interdiction cruiser he had rescued from the scrap heap should have been sent along. Yourself included, he thought with regret. The interdiction cruiser had almost worked perfectly when he had captured Somerville. If he had it now, it would have increased his chances of success. He could have used the cruiser to pull the Karacknid fleet out of shift space and guarantee that he could bring them into combat. As it was, he had simply placed the ships right in the middle of the shift passage in the hope that when the Karacknid fleet exited shift space, they would be in missile range of his ships. Statistically, one of his staff members had calculated that there was only an eighteen percent chance the plan would work. If it didn’t, then the Karacknid reconnaissance squadron would pass by Lightfoot’s ships unhindered and Lightfoot could find himself surrounded. Yet if it did work, it would further delay the Karacknids and force them to be even more cautious in their advance. The opportunity to accomplish such an outcome had been too great a temptation for Lightfoot to resist. We’re committed now, Lightfoot said to himself.

As he waited time seemed to pass slower and slower. Lightfoot could feel the tension on Blackfish’s bridge building. He felt it in his own body as his muscles tightened and sweat ran down his back. If the Karacknid reconnaissance squadron passed them undetected, the first they were likely to find out about it would be when the entire Karacknid fleet exited shift space to reorient itself. With two thousand warships in their fleet, it would be impossible for Lightfoot’s ships not to encounter some of them.

When Blackfish’s proximity alert blared, Lightfoot jumped along with everyone else on the bridge. His body had been so tightly wound that the sudden high-pitched squeal caught him off guard. It only took a second for his mind to clear and grasp what was happening. The Karacknid ships had just exited shift space within missile range of his squadron, they had come out right on top of his ships. The warning noise was Blackfish’s collision alert! He made a split-second decision. “All ships engage at will with energy weapons,” he snapped. His ships all had their shift drives charged and could have jumped to safety. Yet his gut told him to attack. It would take the Karacknid ships several seconds to scan their surroundings and figure out what was going on.

Every plasma cannon, laser cannon and missile launcher in his squadron belched out their ordinance towards the Karacknid ships that had appeared in their midst. Blackfish’s sensors hadn’t even had time to make sense of all the new contacts before the heavy cruiser’s tactical officer opened fire. Lightfoot watched as a nearby Karacknid destroyer was pummeled by several laser beams. A follow-up salvo of plasma bolts made it break apart. Then several missiles struck a medium cruiser. It hadn’t even had time to open up with its point defenses. The cruiser disappeared as several thermonuclear explosions tore it apart. All around Blackfish explosions denoted as other Human ships scored hits.

Before Lightfoot could grasp how many enemies they were fighting or what kind of damage they were doing, Blackfish rocked as something struck her. He was thrown back in his command chair and the lights dimmed on the bridge. The emergency lighting quickly came on, but it was clear his flagship had taken a hit. “All ships to shift space!” he shouted. The Karacknids were reacting with lightening quick reflexes. He couldn’t risk prolonging the engagement. Seconds later, Blackfish’s shift drive tore a hole into shift space and the heavy cruiser disappeared to safety.

“Damage report,” Wang called out. “I want main power returned to the bridge ASAP.”

“Get me a battle report based on our sensor data,” Lightfoot said to his Chief of Staff. The rendezvous point he had prearranged with his ships was just three minutes away in shift space. But he couldn’t wait that long. He needed to get an idea of what had happened.

“This is the best we can do Vice Admiral,” his Chief of Staff replied a minute or so later. “We need to combine our sensor data with the rest of our fleet to get a fuller picture.”

“Give me a rundown,” Lightfoot requested.

“It looks like their full reconnaissance squadron appeared right on top of us. Two hundred warships at least. Blackfish’s sensors detected twenty-two Karacknid ships taking direct hits from our weapons fire before we jumped out. We can confirm eight kills, though there were likely more.”

“And their return fire?”

“Blaze and Fortitude appeared to take crippling hits, it’s uncertain whether or not they would have been able to make the jump to shift space. That’s the best data we have at the minute.”

“Thank you,” Lightfoot said as he nodded. As harsh as it sounded, losing Blaze would not be much of a loss. Trading the small frigate for the Karacknid ships was a good trade. On the other hand, Fortitude was one of Sato’s battleships. She had a crew of three thousand. If she didn’t make the jump to shift space, she probably wouldn’t have lasted more than a handful of seconds against so many Karacknid warships.

When Blackfish jumped out of shift space, Lightfoot nodded solemnly and closed his eyes. Fortitude and Blaze weren’t there, neither was the light cruiser Condor. He hoped all three ships had managed to give a good account of themselves. It was likely they would never find out though. “All ships are to set course for New Berlin,” he ordered. “We will jump as soon as shift drives are recharged. Any ships that need assistance repairing damage to get it before we jump out.”

*

UNS Blackfish, Ulm system, 24th August 2481 AD.

“Signal Bathtub,” Lightfoot ordered with more distaste than was strictly necessary. Who would call a ship Bathtub? “Tell her to get back into formation.”

“Aye Admiral,” his COM officer replied.

The last system, Lightfoot thought as he stared at the Ulm colony. Ulm was the last German colony in his retreat to Earth. He had sent Rear Admiral Sato and his battleships on to the Beta system with orders to proceed to Earth. Though he himself had been reluctant to leave without attempting to delay the Karacknids one more time. Luckily at Ulm he had found exactly what he needed. The Ulm colony was small. Ulm was a barren rocky world which would never have been colonized if it hadn’t been the first system discovered by the Germans. It had been though, in large part due to the He3 rich gas giant within the system. It was around the gas giant that Blackfish and the five other heavy cruisers remaining in his squadron were in orbit. Arrayed around them were sixteen gas transportation freighters that would provide Lightfoot with the opportunity to trick the Karacknids one more time.

As the Karacknids had already demonstrated a number of times, Lightfoot’s forces didn’t have to wait long for them to show up. They were ruthlessly pushing through the German colonies, taking system after system with barely more than a day’s pause to make sure their flanks were protected. “Well, get us out of here,” Lightfoot ordered after the first report of Karacknid ships accelerating into the system came in.

“Sending orders to the freighters now Vice Admiral,” his Chief of Staff responded.

Lightfoot had to keep from rolling his eyes as the civilian freighters all broke orbit and fled towards the Beta shift passage. Their attempts to stick together and maintain formation were pathetic. The only thing that kept Lightfoot from opening a COM channel and giving some of the freighter captains a dressing down was the fact that such a shambolic display actually played into his ruse. The Karacknids had seen enough Human warships by now that he hoped even they would know; no warship would behave as the freighters around Blackfish were behaving. Lightfoot imagined that even if he ordered some of his Captains to act as uncoordinated as the freighter Captains were, they would struggle to pull off such a feat.

“A squadron is breaking away from the main Karacknid fleet,” one of Blackfish’s sensor officers reported excitedly. “They’re heading our way.”

Lightfoot nodded. He wasn’t in the least surprised. Whoever was commanding the Karacknid advance force would have quickly identified the gas mining station in orbit around the Ulm system’s only gas giant. It wouldn’t take a genius for them to figure out that the freighters fleeing the station were probably filled with valuable fuel. Fuel that Earth’s defenders might just need for the coming battle. Of course, Lightfoot had already sent away four freighters with the vast majority of the fuel the gas mining station had ready to transport. The Karacknid commander wasn’t to know that though.

“Increase acceleration rates by ten percent,” he ordered.

Though it was something, the increase in acceleration was laughable compared to the rates the Karacknid ships were putting out. As Blackfish’s computer calculated the trajectories of both groups of ships, it quickly became evident that the Karacknid ships would catch up with the Human freighters an hour before the freighters could escape the system. Even though the Karacknid ships had to traverse most of the Ulm system, they were still going to catch their prey.

For two hours Lightfoot watched events unfold. He spent most of the time inspecting the main Karacknid fleet. Rather than simply passing by Ulm, it looked like the fleet wanted to secure the system. A large force was moving towards the colony, presumably to destroy its single orbital battlestation and to secure the planet. Another squadron was moving towards the gas mining station. They want to take the system intact, Lightfoot surmised. Ulm was obviously going to function as the final staging system before the Karacknids’ made their final push on Earth.

“Karacknid squadron Alpha is entering extreme powered missile range,” Blackfish’s tactical officer updated.

Lightfoot didn’t respond. He wanted the Karacknids to get closer. If he opened fire now, they could still reverse course and potentially escape. He waited a full five minutes before giving the order. “Break formation and open fire.”

As soon as the freighters received the order, they decelerated and turned away. On the other hand, his warships stopped emitting their fake engine signatures. Powered up their reactors to full and gunned their engines. Seconds later, they released their first multistage missile salvo. The second followed as soon as the missile tubes were reloaded, and then a third salvo comprised of normal missiles was released as soon as his ships got close enough.

Lightfoot smiled when he saw he had timed the attack perfectly. The first wave of multistage missiles crashed into the Karacknids before they could open fire. Their twelve ships were evenly matched in terms of numbers with his own. Yet there was nothing larger than a destroyer among the Karacknid ships. On their own, his heavy cruisers outgunned them, his escorts would ensure a quick victory.

As the explosions from his first salvo cleared, he wasn’t surprised to see that only two Karacknid ships had been destroyed. Their point defenses were effective. The second salvo took out three more ships and damaged others. Then, as the third salvo came in, it decimated what was left of the small Karacknid squadron. The full-sized anti-ship missiles of the third salvo had much more effective penetration aides and far deadlier warheads. Twelve more down, Lightfoot said to himself. Only two thousand to go.

And now we pay the price, he added as the first salvo the Karacknids had released closed to attack range. Two missiles got through. One struck the destroyer Intrepid, annihilating it. The second failed to score a direct hit and detonated a kilometer in front of the heavy cruiser Sanctity’s bow. A thermonuclear warhead detonating at such a distance would have caused barely a scratch thanks to the vacuum of space. An anti-matter warhead bathed Sanctity in enough destructive force to burn away her bow armor and eat into her inner hull. Lightfoot held his breath as he waited to see if any secondary explosions would finish off the cruiser. When none came, he said a prayer of thanks. It would take weeks in a repair yard to get the cruiser battle worthy again but she would live to fight another day.

“The second salvo is turning,” sensor officer reported. “The missiles are moving towards the freighters.”

“Order them to abandon ship immediately,” Lightfoot barked. Even as he gave the order he feared it would be too late. The freighters had shown anything but a speediness to obey commands. Even so, through his concern for the freighters, he couldn’t help but feel a wave of relief. The Karacknid squadron commander, whoever they had been, must have realized Lightfoot’s last salvo would finish them off. Instead of trying to take out one or two of Lightfoot’s ships, they had decided to take out all the freighters they presumably thought were full of fuel. A lucky break, Lightfoot thought, though not for the freighters.

To his surprise, they did manage to abandon ship before the missiles reached them. It was a good thing too. The freighters automatic point defenses managed to destroy just six of the Karacknids missiles. There were more than enough missiles to take out every single freighter.

“Launch rescue shuttles. We should have time to pick up those freighter crews. Then set course for the Beta system. There’s nothing more we can do here,” he said to his bridge officers.

As his officers then busied themselves with their duties, Lightfoot lapsed into silence as he watched the main Karacknid fleet. He had done his best to delay them. However, at most, he reckoned he had only slowed the Karacknids’ advance by a couple of days or so. Perhaps three. Harassing their advance reconnaissance forces would have forced them to be more cautious and take time to reinforce their advance squadron. Even so, the Karacknids had pushed forward with such ruthlessness that his efforts had only bought a limited amount of time. It was the best we could do, Lightfoot thought as Blackfish jumped out of the system. Now it would be up to others to see if the invasion fleet could be stopped.

Chapter 35

When one faces an overwhelming enemy, nothing warms the heart like faithful allies.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Golden Hind, Haven system, 12th August 2481 AD (thirteen days before the skirmish at Ulm).

“The Vestarians have beaten us here,” Becket commented moments after Golden Hind jumped into the Haven system. “Look at all those ships.”

“It is an impressive sight,” Scott agreed from her command chair.

James smiled with them. He was indeed pleased to see how many ships Admiral Jil’lal had brought. Golden Hind’s sensors were detecting one hundred and eighty-six Vestarian warships. With the one hundred and ten that had jumped in with Golden Hind, that give them a sizable fleet. Though he was happy, he refrained from speaking. It was too easy for him to picture the ships being ripped apart by anti-matter missiles. Even combined, their fleet was nothing compared to the force the Karacknids were likely to bring against Earth. “We have no time to spare,” he said instead. “Signal Jil’lal and Admiral Harborough, inform them their forces are to rendezvous with us as we head to the Gift shift passage.”

“Aye Admiral,” Sub Lieutenant Martinez responded.

Not for the first time, James was surprised by the voice. He had brought back his command staff from the various tasks they had been assigned. All but Emilie. She was still commanding Pegasus. Martinez had been promoted to replace her. Even though it had been a couple of weeks, he still wasn’t used to having her in Emilie’s seat. Glancing at the ships around Golden Hind, James sought out the small corvette. Beside the large battlecruiser Pegasus was escorting, Emilie’s ship looked terribly fragile. You can’t interfere, James reminded himself. As much as he wanted to have Emilie back on his much more protected flagship, he knew she would hate him for it.

“Look at the fleet breaking orbit from around Haven,” Scott said as excitement filled her voice. “There are at least thirty Armadillos. And look, they have four assault cruisers ready to go”

“They have used the time well,” James commented, unable to hide his pleasure. The UN Military Treaty had limited Haven to producing a small number of destroyers. Yet three battlecruisers, a squadron of heavy cruisers and more than seventy other warships were breaking orbit and moving to rendezvous with Golden Hind. Again, it was an insignificant force in the grand scheme of things, but the people of Haven had done well. My wife’s people, James thought with a mixture of pride and sorrow. As his fleet, Jil’lal’s and the Havenite fleet moved to join with one another, James watched Haven as it spun on its axis. He was filled with memories of Suzanna. For the first time since hearing about the Karacknid attack on Holstein, he allowed the memories to flow. He had been so busy over the last number of weeks that he hadn’t had time to dwell on anything else. Those memories are what you are fighting for, he said to himself as he blinked back tears. Not for his own though, no one could take his memories from him. But for the millions of new memories that would be formed on Haven between husbands and wives, mothers and daughters, fathers and sons. And not just on Haven, but across every one of the Human worlds. We are fighting for the future of Humanity. And we cannot fail, no matter the cost.

“James,” Scott said gently, obviously aware that he was deep in thought. “There is a small flotilla of ships that have been hovering around near the edge of the system. They’re heading towards us now.”

“Curious,” James replied as he refocused on the holo-display in front of him. “What can you tell me?” he asked when he turned to Miyamoto.

“They look like freighters,” Miyamoto replied at once. “Though they’ve got some pretty decent engines. They must have upgraded their ships with the Varanni upgrades we’ve been broadcasting.”

James shared a glance with Scott. He had a fairly good idea who the ships belonged to. He just didn’t understand why they were here. “Hail them,” he requested.

“They’re responding,” Martinez reported.

James couldn’t help but smile when McCarthy’s face appeared on the holo screen. “This isn’t exactly the best time for a trade negotiation. I don’t have any time to spare.”

McCarthy made an obvious effort to feign being insulted. “I am hurt Vice Admiral. I know exactly what is going on. And to be frank, I am insulted that you would think I am here simply to make a profit.”

“Oh?” James said as he raised his eyebrows. “Well I am all ears. Please, tell me why you are here then? I thought that was all you rogue traders cared about? Your bottom line.”

“Well, yes,” McCarthy replied with a grin. “That is important. But it is not everything.”

James actually laughed at the innocent look on McCarthy’s face. “Not everything? Now you’re going to have to work hard to convince me of that. What could be more important to your organization?”

McCarthy screwed up his face. “Perhaps more important is a stretch. You could be right there. But, we do care about the health of our markets. If our clients take a hit, and there is no one left to trade with, then there would be no profit to be made. So in a way, we care just as much about the continued freedom of our species as we do our actual profits.”

“Right,” James replied as he rolled his eyes. “So, you have come here to wish us luck then?”

“Actually, we have come here to join you,” McCarthy said, in as serious a voice as James had heard him use. “That is,” he continued more tentatively, “if you will have us?”

“Join us?” James asked as he shot forward in his chair. “You want to join us?”

“Yes, I have fourteen ships with me. They may not have the best missile systems, but they have as many point defenses as I can cram onto them,” McCarthy explained. “I’ve spoken to all my people. We all intend to pull our weight. After all, what good would all the profit we’ve made from trading with you be if there was nowhere left to spend it?”

“Indeed,” James agreed as he regained his composure. “Your people realize that this may very well be a one-way trip? The odds are heavily stacked against us.”

“Trust me Vice Admiral, my crews understand odds well enough. What do you think we spend our money on?”

James smiled again. “In that case. You are welcome to join us. More than welcome. I will get my tactical officer to liaise with you and see how we can best fit your ships into our fleet.”

“James,” Scott whispered to him. “The Vestarian fleet is coming into two-way communication range.”

“Right,” James replied with a nod. “Thank you.” He then turned back to McCarthy. “I have others I need to speak to so I will hand you over to Miyamoto. I imagine I’ll be having all my commanders join me on Golden Hind before we leave the system. I will make sure you are invited as well.”

“Thank you Vice Admiral,” McCarthy replied with a smile. “I’m not sure who will be more uncomfortable. All you naval officers who I’ve run rings around for years, or me for finally being surrounded by you lot.”

“I guess we’ll have to see,” James replied. “See you soon,” he added before cutting the COM channel. “Hail Jil’lal’s flagship as soon as it is in range,” he then ordered as he turned to Martinez.

“Admiral,” James said as a grin spread across his face at the sight of his friend. “Your timing is impeccable as always. You must have made good time from Vestar to have beaten us here?”

Jil’lal raised all four hands into the air in a Vestarian gesture of greeting. “I deserve none of the credit,” she responded. “That belongs to one of your subordinates. One who I imagine is sitting next to you. Commander Scott’s upgrades have worked better than we anticipated.”

“I hope our ships will be able to keep up with you then,” James replied.

“I’m sure they will,” Jil’lal assured him. “And you can pass on our thanks to Commander Scott once again.

“I’ll make sure she knows,” James replied. “And Xui-le. She is here as well.”

Jil’lal nodded. “I remember her recounting the fall of Jaranna to me. I imagine it would have been impossible to keep her away.”

James chuckled. Jil’lal had obviously got to know Xui-le well in the short time they had spent together. Underneath the Mindus joyful character, they possessed a hard center and it was fully focused on the Karacknids.

“What is the plan?” Jil’lal asked.

“We make for Earth,” James answered simply. “There’s no fancy strategy we can employ this time. We make for Earth as fast as possible and hope we are in time. All we can do is hope that we have enough ships to tip the balance in our favor.”

“And do we?” Jil’lal asked quietly as she sat forward.

James opened his hands and shrugged. “We won’t know until we get there. And then, one way or another we’re going to put an end to this. Either the Karacknids will be defeated, or none of us will survive.”

“It will be a fight to the death,” Jil’lal said as she nodded. “My people understand that. We may not be defending our own homeworld, but we will fight as if we are. We know what will happen if we fail.”

“You will be in good company,” James said as he lifted his voice. “It will be an honor to have you and the Haven fleet with us.”

“We would have it no other way Vice Admiral. I just wish you were the one commanding all of your species’ forces. I imagine there are many politicians on Earth full of regret for how they treated you. They’ll be ruing the day they turned away the Varanni’s offer of assistance.”

“I’m afraid such recriminations will not help us now,” James replied, as much as he thought they were true. “We must do the best with what we have at our disposal. Speaking of which, can you send me the technical capabilities of your ships as soon as possible? Our fleets need to begin drilling together immediately and we need to figure how to best combine our forces.”

“I’ll have the details transmitted to you immediately,” Jil’lal responded. “I see you have eight of your new destroyers with you. They will provide quite a surprise for the Karacknids.”

“Perhaps,” James said, he rather doubted the small destroyers would even get noticed in the battles that lay ahead. But they were impressive, that was true. “As long as we utilize them to the best of their capabilities.”

“Indeed,” Jil’lal agreed.

“Well, it is good to have you with us,” James responded. “I intend to have all our senior commanders over for a meal and a conference when we leave the system. I’ll have my team start going over your fleet’s capabilities now and we can start to discuss plans then.”

“I’ll see you soon Admiral,” Jil’lal replied as she gave James a Human salute.

James smiled and returned the Vestarian equivalent.

“Admiral, Justice, Admiral Harborough’s flagship, has requested to speak with you,” Martinez informed him as soon as Jil’lal’s face disappeared.

“Put him through,” James responded. “Admiral…” He began as a new image appeared. He cut himself off when a very different face greeted him. “Governor, what are you doing on Justice?”

“The same thing you are doing on Golden Hind I imagine,” Pennington replied with a smile. “And may I say, it is good to see you too Vice Admiral.”

James blushed. “Of course, it is good to see you as well Governor. It’s just, I was expecting Admiral Harborough. I didn’t think you would be on board.”

“Admiral Harborough is here,” Pennington replied, “You can speak to him in a moment. I had thought you might be happier to see me. I guess I was wrong.”

“I am, I am,” James replied quickly. It’s just…”

“Just what?” Pennington followed up before he could think of an appropriate response.

“If things go badly, Haven is going to need you. You should be with your people,” he managed to get out.

Pennington raised her hands and waved at the bridge officers sat around her. “I am with my people Admiral. Do you imagine that if Suzanna was still here that she would have stayed at home?” She shook her head. “No. She would have insisted on coming. And you wouldn’t have been able to stop her. Well she may not be here. But I am, and I am going. Whatever befalls my people’s fleet, will befall me.”

James gave Pennington a rueful smile. “You Havenite women all seem to be the same. Stubborn and pig-headed. But admirable, nonetheless. I imagine if I ordered Admiral Harborough to stuff you into a shuttle and send you back to Haven, he would simply ignore me.”

Pennington returned his smile. “You’re welcome to try if you like.”

James shook his head. “I’m not that foolish. In which case, let me invite you, Admiral Harborough and any of his senior commanders he wishes to bring on board Golden Hind. We will have a council of war and plan out how we intend to proceed.”

“I look forward to it,” Pennington replied as resolve filled her voice.

“Very well. I’m glad you’re with us Governor,” James said.

“I wouldn’t miss it Admiral. Before you go though, there’s something my people would wish you to know.”

“Yes?” James asked as he sat forward in his command chair.

“It is not just my fleet that goes with the blessings of the Havenite people. You and your ships do as well. You are as much a part of our people now as Suzanna was. Everyone on board our ships will fight and die for you.”

“All of us must be willing to die for this cause,” James replied, not quite sure what else to say.

“You miss my point Admiral,” Pennington insisted. “Every crew member on board our ships will fight and die for you. Yes we’re fighting for Haven. We’re fighting for what Suzanna died for. But we will follow you into the jaws of these Karacknid invaders. You are our Admiral just as Suzanna was our First Councilor.”

James looked away from Pennington. He had to fight back a tear that threatened to run down his cheek. He could easily picture Suzanna smiling at Pennington’s words. And chuckling at his discomfort. “I’m honored Governor,” was all he was able to say. He nodded to Pennington and cut the COM channel.

“I’m going to retire to my quarters,” he said to Becket and his command staff as he stood. “I’ll speak to Fox about organizing a meal for us all. It will be quite the task. Send the preliminary analysis of the Havenite and Vestarian fleets to my office terminal and I’ll begin to review them there.”

“Admiral,” Becket said softly as she touched James’ elbow as he walked passed her. “We will all follow you to hell and back if that’s what it will take. You are our Admiral too.”

James placed a hand on Becket’s shoulder and gave it a light squeeze as he smiled back at her. “Thank you,” he said and then moved past his Flag Captain. He struggled to keep a straight face as he left the bridge. He was touched by their words, but he wasn’t sure he could handle the hope they were placing in him. The coming battle would be awful, so many were going to die under his command. He didn’t deserve the affection they were all giving him. And yet they have given it to you anyway, Suzanna’s voice said in the back of his mind. You will not let them down.

*

New Shanghai, Chinese colonial space (same time).

Christine pushed on the large wooden double doors hard enough to make them crash into the office’s walls. As she stormed into the room, she mentally nodded when she saw he was there. Her fleet intelligence consultant, Captain Cao, had been correct. Her husband was meeting with his three most senior Admirals.

“What are you doing here?” Emperor Na asked, surprise written all over his face. “This is a highly classified meeting.”

Christine came to a halt right in front of him. She raised her chin. “A highly classified meeting regarding what? How to sit on your hands and do nothing? What else do you four have to talk about? It has been two days since we heard of the ambush at Holstein. Why is our fleet still in orbit? Why are we not heading towards Earth? The Karacknids will beat us there and then our homeworld will fall.”

“Our homeworld will fall anyway,” Admiral Li Qi responded. “Our ships will make no difference. We would be throwing them and their crews away for nothing.”

“We cannot know that,” Christine countered. She turned back to her husband. “Is this your plan Emperor? You will abandon the homeland? You will abandon your people? What do you hope to achieve? If Earth falls, they will come for us eventually.”

Rather than answer her, Na looked to the floor, his face reddening. Christine didn’t care whether it was shame or anger. She had never spoken to him with such force before, at least not in public. In Chinese culture one’s position or authority was to be respected at all times. Well not this time, she growled to herself.

“We do not know what the Karacknids will do once they capture Earth,” Vice Admiral Han Fei responded in place of his Emperor. “The data Vice Admiral Somerville released on them suggests they are conquerors not exterminators.”

“So…” Christine said as she rounded on Han, “that is your plan. You intend to hide here and then sue for peace. You will trade your life for your freedom.” Christine’s disgust was so great that she found herself doing something she had only seen native Chinese do before. She hawked up a glob of phlegm and spat it at Han’s feet before she had even fully comprehended what she was doing. It was the ultimate insult. Turning her back on him, she reached out and forcibly raised her husband’s face so that his eyes met hers. “You are the Emperor of the Chinese people. You have brought in a new era of freedom and wealth. You have made it your life’s work to serve our people. You cannot abandon them now! Our ships may count for nothing, or they may save everyone. As long as there’s a chance, we must act. This is not a military matter,” Christine said as she waved her hands towards the three Admirals. “This is a moral one. You have a duty.”

“You cannot speak to the Emperor this way,” Li Qi, “it is above your position.”

“If you will not speak to him this way, then I must,” Christine snapped back without even turning to Li. She fell to her knees in front of Na. She reached out and took both of his hands. “You’re still my Emperor. I speak to you like this because of our common love for our people. You need to hear this. Please, lead our fleet to Earth.”

“I… I cannot,” Na said as he held her gaze. His eyes then darted to his senior Admirals. Christine could see the doubt and fear in his glance.

Nodding ever so slowly, she stood. “Very well. If you will not listen to reason, then I will find some other way to change your mind.”

“What are you going to do?” Li Qi demanded as she moved past him.

“Christine,” Na called after her.

She ignored them both. She wasn’t going to waste any more words or time on them if they would not listen to reason. As she walked through the office’s reception area, her husband’s aide kept his eyes firmly on the floor. She had shamed him when she had pushed past him, ignoring his protests, and forced her way into her husband’s private meeting. That’s it, she thought as an idea came to her. If reason and a sense of duty wouldn’t motive her husband’s Admirals to help defend Earth, then one other thing might.

“How did it go?” Captain Cao asked. He was with Christine’s inner circle outside Na’s office.

“We heard shouting.” Lu Zhi said, concern written across her face.

“The Admirals want to wait and see what happens. They think Earth’s fate is sealed. They’re hoping for some kind of negotiated surrender,” Christine explained quickly. “We are not going to let that happen. Captain Cao, ready my shuttle, we are going to Dragon.”

“Right away Empress,” Cao responded as he bowed to her. “Please, follow me,” he added as he spun and led them out of the Admiralty buildings. He lifted up his COM unit and spoke quietly into it.

When they got outside, a shuttle was already touching down. Christine followed her staff up the access ramp and then sat down and strapped herself in. She closed her eyes and began to plan what she wanted to say. She was about to make the most important speech of her life. Only when the shuttle touched down in Dragon’s shuttle bay did she open her eyes. As she stepped off the shuttle into the familiar sights and smells of her personal battlecruiser, she couldn’t help but smile. The ship had been built for her to use during state visits and other important diplomatic missions. The Chinese Admirals who had designed and signed off on the idea would never have imagined the ship being used for what she intended. “To the bridge,” was all she said to her staff as she took the lead.

A few minutes later she entered the bridge, “At ease,” she said to Dragon’s Captain and crew before they could jump up and start bowing to her. “I’m sorry for arriving so unexpectedly. You are to begin preparations for Dragon to break orbit.”

“If I may ask Empress, where are we going?” Captain Han Bin asked from his command chair.

“Earth,” Christine answered as she held Han’s gaze. “Will that be a problem?”

When Han hesitated for a moment, Christine raised her eyebrows. He quickly shook his head. “No, not at all Empress.”

“Good,” Christine responded with a nod of her head. “Now, open a COM channel.”

“Who to Empress?” Dragon’s COM officer asked.

“The whole system,” Christine answered as she turned and looked at the holo-projection of new Shanghai and the many ships in orbit around the colony. She didn’t see the COM officer look to Han, nor the slight nod of approval the battlecruiser’s captain gave. She was already thinking about what she intended to say.

“COM channel is open Empress,” the COM officer informed her a moment later.

Christine took a deep breath. “People of the Chinese Empire, crew members of the UN ships, I am Empress Christine Na. You all know me and I you. Since becoming your Empress, I have come to love the people of China and your history. I have become one of you. Our culture is one of nobility and honor. It is one that has always come together for the common good.

“You all know the threat that our species faces. This alien race, the Karacknids, they intend to conquer and enslave us all. They will wipe out three thousand years of Chinese cultural development. They will put an end to the freedom and prosperity Emperor Na has brought to us all.

“This cannot be allowed to happen. Even as I speak, our fellow countrymen on Earth are preparing to defend our homeworld. More, our friends and allies are gathering their forces to stand against the Karacknids. We owe it to our countrymen to come to their aid. We have given our word to our allies to stand with them. We cannot abandon them. To do so would bring everlasting shame upon every single one of us.

“Throughout the history of the Chinese people there have been many prominent Empresses. Women who have led the Chinese people to greatness. But never before has a Chinese Empress led an army into battle. That changes here and now. As soon as she is ready to depart, my flagship Dragon will be leaving for Earth. We will be joining those who stand there against the Karacknid invasion. I call upon all UN and Chinese ships to do the same. Anyone and everyone who is capable of fighting the Karacknids must follow me. If I have to, I will go alone. I do not fear death. But you will all carry the burden of allowing your Empress to die alone and undefended. The Chinese people I know would never bring such shame upon themselves. And so, I choose to put my faith in you all. We must take our stand on the battlefield together. Hope is not yet lost.”

With a glance at the COM officer, Christine ordered the COM channel ended. “Take us out of orbit Captain,” she said, turning to Han, “Ten percent thrust. Let’s give those who want to follow us time to catch us up.”

“Yes Empress,” Han replied as he nodded deeply. “It will be my honor to take you to Earth.”

Christine sat and turned around in her chair to face her advisers. “Well?” she asked. “How did I do?”

“See for yourself,” Cao responded as he nodded towards Dragon’s main holo projector.

When Christine spun her command chair, her breath caught in her throat. New Shanghai’s orbitals were lit up as ship after ship fired up their engines to break orbit. All the UN warships broke orbit and set course to follow Dragon. Many freighters and other civilian ships also started to move. Christine’s pride in her people swelled as they responded to her cry for help. Her eyes settled on Emperor, her husband’s flagship. Fifty Chinese warships that were not a part of the UN’s fleet sat in formation around Emperor. Not one of them had moved. Her face tightened as she waited and watched. There had been thirty UN warships in the system. They would no doubt help the defense of Earth, but she needed Emperor and the other Chinese capital ships. They were far more powerful than the destroyers and light cruisers the UN had assigned to the system.

“Look,” Cao shouted excitedly as he pointed at the holo-projector. “Look at that shuttle’s transponder code,” he said as he moved beside Christine and pointed so she could follow his finger.

Someone on Dragon’s bridge had seen it to, for the displays zoomed in to show a cluster of shuttles breaking through New Shanghai’s atmosphere. One of the shuttles had her husband’s transponder code. Na is going to Emperor, Christine thought as she smiled. He is coming! There was no doubt in her mind that he would be livid with her. But he couldn’t have lived with the shame of knowing his wife went off to war while he sat at home. If we both live through this, we can make up later, Christine said to herself. “We’re going to Earth,” she said to her aides as Emperor powered up her reactors. “We are going to Earth.”

Chapter 36

The contemporary descriptions of the panic that swept Earth read like something out of a holo drama. Not even the first Antarian invasion stirred up such wild emotions. As bad as things were, what was to come was worse.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UN buildings, New York, 24th August 2481 AD, (same time as the skirmish at Ulm).

“Panic has taken over,” Prime Minister Matthews of Great Britain declared. “We are losing control of our domestic institutions. Half my cabinet wants to declare martial law to stop the rioting and looting. Something must be done!”

“Then declare martial law,” President Booker of the United Colonial States responded. “Do whatever you have to do. Our priorities must be focused on our Navy. We cannot let riots and looting disrupt our supply lines. We can deal with the aftermath of the panic later. We have to defend Earth. If we don’t, nothing else will matter.”

“Exactly,” Koroylov said loud enough to drown out whatever the British Prime Minister or American President had intended to say next. “That is why I gathered you all here,” he continued as he looked around at everyone. Though they were meeting in the UN buildings, this wasn’t an official meeting of the Interplanetary Committee. Instead, it was an informal get-together of all the heads of state and their UN Representatives. Less than 24-hours ago he had arrived in system with more than one hundred warships that his nation had built in breach of the UN Military Treaty. While every other Human nation had been lobbying to limit the expansion of the UN fleet, the Russian Star Federation had heeded Somerville’s warning. At any other time such a revelation would have had him censured. Now, it gave him enough political clout to call together this meeting. He intended to make use of it. “We represent the leading nations of our species. We must unite against the Karacknid fleet that is coming our way. If we falter now, everything will be lost. We must pull together or face utter defeat. It has only been two days since news of Lam’s defeat and already hundreds of our nations’ leading politicians and business leaders have fled Earth. I know many of you have been putting together your own plans to escape. That must stop now!

“Each of you must manage your own populace as you see best. But we must give the UN fleet our full support. We need a clear strategy. One that we can all get behind. And one that will appease the panic that has gripped Earth’s populace. The pandemonium, rioting and looting are stemming from people’s fears, fears that have been stirred up by our own disunity and failure to come together.”

“That is all very stirring Mr President,” Kapoor said from where she sat beside her Prime Minister. “But what are you suggesting? Our fleet is already in its highest readiness state. Our defenses are all prepared. What more can we do? And how can we change the odds? All of us have seen the battle simulations. We would need double the ships to stand a chance of driving off this invasion fleet.”

“Battles are not won purely by numbers. Strategy and tactics can overcome a numerically superior force,” Koroylov responded. “That is why I suggest we immediately remove Admiral Vasquez from command of Home Fleet and replace him with a commander with more experience. Vasquez is a political appointee. You all know that. He should not be trusted with our home planet’s defense.”

Kapoor opened her mouth to complain, she had maneuvered Vasquez into the command slot for Home Fleet, but Koroylov levelled his gaze at her. His eyes were cold and hard and carried an unmistakable threat in them. Does he know? Kapoor asked herself. She had made arrangements to get out of the Sol system when the Karacknid fleet arrived. She thought she’d been very careful about it, but it was possible Russian intelligence had found out. As if to confirm her fears, Koroylov nodded ever so slightly towards her. Closing her eyes, Kapoor took a deep breath. “You’re right,” she said as she opened her eyes. Deep down, she knew Vasquez wasn’t the right commander to try and protect Earth. Even if it was a lost cause, someone with experience should be in command. “We need a commander who will instill confidence in our people and one who will give us a fighting chance.”

“Precisely,” Booker agreed. “There are several extremely competent American commanders who are now part of the UN fleet. Rear Admiral Armstrong would be the best suited.”

Kapoor noticed Koroylov’s face tighten. “Did you have someone in mind President Koroylov?” she asked. If she was going to support this idea, she guessed she may as well push for the best commander.

“If it were possible, I would have Vice Admiral Lightfoot or Somerville take command, they are our two best commanders. In their absence, I believe Vice Admiral Checkov is one of our most experienced fleet commanders. I know him well, he would lead our forces with courage.”

“But he wouldn’t conciliate the fears running through our peoples. He is almost unknown on Earth,” Booker countered. “Armstrong is known to everyone. And he’s the third in command of Home Fleet now. It would be natural to promote him.”

“Perhaps we should consider Rear Admiral Sato,” Prime Minister Abe Tagma suggested. “He is the only one who has fought these Karacknids and he distinguished himself with valor against the Flex-aor in the Outer Defense Fleet’s campaign against their home systems. He has seen the Karacknids first hand. I know he’s only been in the system a couple of days, but he would be a good choice.”

As more voices joined in the conversation with their own suggestions, Kapoor watched Koroylov. In exasperation he sat back in his chair and shook his head. Kapoor shook her head too. Koroylov was a fool to have thought gathering so many different political leaders together would miraculously produce a unanimous way forward. Not even in the face of such a calamitous disaster as an alien invasion of Earth would that happen. Koroylov should have put together a coalition before coming to the meeting and already settled on who he wished to nominate. Luckily for him, she already had her own coalition. Though her intention had been to suggest something else entirely, if Koroylov knew about her plans, bringing her suggestion to the table now would be political suicide. Thankfully, Kapoor prided herself on being politically flexible. If she couldn’t suggest approaching the Karacknids with terms of surrender, then she could at least install the best commander for the job of repulsing them. And then in the confusion of the battle I can still make my escape. “I think there is someone we have all overlooked,” she said. “I think there is someone we have all overlooked,” she said again as she stood and raised her voice. Some stopped speaking and turned to look at her backers who were still debating among themselves. “I said…” She shouted and then paused until everyone was quiet and looking at her. “I think there is someone we are overlooking… President Koroylov was the most senior Russian Admiral prior to taking up his new role. He almost bested our best and most competent fleet commanders. He alone has experience of attempting to invade and capture the Sol system. I would imagine that would give him a very unique perspective on how to defend our homeworld. I suggest we appoint Koroylov as commander of Home Fleet.” Kapoor allowed herself a small smile before she sat down. Her followers knew they were to back whatever she suggested. They would go with what she had just said.

“What do you think?” Dawson asked as she nodded towards Booker.

“Koroylov is well known, that’s for sure. Though not quite for the same reasons I have suggested Rear Admiral Armstrong.”

“No,” Dawson agreed, “but it would bring a measure of stability and hope back to our citizens.”

“What do you say?” Cornelius Til, the First Minister of Canada asked Koroylov. “Will you take the position?”

Kapoor smiled again as Koroylov looked her way. She then winked at him. He had tried to manipulate her. True, he had been successful. Yet she was still going to come out on top. He couldn’t say no now. She had sealed his fate. If Earth was attacked, he would die with his ships.

“This is not what I intended to suggest,” Koroylov began. “However, I am eager to see these Karacknids driven back from our homeworld. If this will unite us and stop the squabbling that has erupted, then I will accept the appointment… On one condition,” Koroylov paused and shot a glance at Kapoor. “The Interplanetary Committee must immediately pass a bill that seizes all space worthy craft and puts them under the jurisdiction of Home Fleet’s commander. I’m talking about every single ship in the system, from the super freighters of Kapoor Industries, to the private space yachts each of you own. Every ship and their crews must come under Home Fleet’s command. If we are going to drive off the Karacknids, we need every ship we can muster.”

“You can’t be serious,” Til responded. “What good will our pleasure yachts do?”

“Plenty,” Koroylov responded. “They have small point defense lasers for taking out miniature asteroids. We can tie them into the sensor feeds of our warships and use them to bolster our point defenses. And if nothing else, they will provide extra targets to soak up Karacknid missiles.”

“You will be condemning tens of thousands of civilians to death if you do this,” Booker protested. “Even if you put military officers in command of each ship, we’ll still need some of their crews to man them.

“How many will die when the Karacknids blast through our orbital battlestations and land tens of thousands of troops on the planet’s surface? How many millions will die after we have been enslaved by this alien race?” Koroylov barked. He paused and looked around at the gathered leaders. When he continued, the passion in his voice was unmistakable. “Think about the history of so many of your countries. For centuries, hundreds of thousands of our ancestors have been willing to trade their lives for freedom. That is what we are all fighting for now! Freedom. But not just freedom for one nation or one tribe, freedom for our entire species. Everyone who can, must contribute. That is the price we must pay for a chance to keep our freedom.” Again, Koroylov paused and looked around the gathered leaders, he then settled his gaze on Kapoor once more. “Don’t you agree Representative?”

Well played, Kapoor thought. Perhaps she had underestimated Koroylov’s political savviness. She couldn’t disagree with him now, not after putting his name forward. Yet if she did agree, she would be handing over her private yacht and her only hope of escape. The only hope of escape any of us have, she realized. Well played indeed, Koroylov was making sure none of the world leaders who were on Earth could flee. They would have to get behind him and commit everything to defending Earth. Unless I can hide a ship or two from you, she thought as she returned Koroylov’s stare, keeping all emotion from her face. “President Koroylov is correct,” she said. “India will not bow to these alien invaders. It has been many centuries since a foreign power tried to rule over us. We will not be going back to that. We must commit everything we have to this cause,” though she was simply saying what she knew Koroylov wanted to hear, she couldn’t help but feel a prick of emotion. She did love her nation after a fashion. She didn’t want to see her people enslaved by an alien race.

“Well, if India is in, so too are the United Colonial States,” Booker responded. “We will provide you with all the help that we can President Koroylov.” Booker’s affirmation was quickly followed by almost every major national leader or their UN representative.

“It is settled,” Kapoor said, “The Interplanetary Committee will pass a joint bill appointing Koroylov as commander of Home Fleet and putting all space worthy vessels under his control. We will adjourn and see to this immediately. I imagine Admiral Koroylov will wish to avail himself of every second he has to begin his preparations.”

“Indeed,” Koroylov said as he sat back in his chair once more. “Indeed,” he repeated as the monumental scope of the task in front of him sunk in.

And I need to go and see about a ship, Kapoor thought as she stood. If Russian intelligence had been watching her, they would probably know about her escape plan. That’s the beauty of owning your own shipping company. There are always other ships.

*

UNS Earth, 8 hours later

“Thank you all for coming,” Koroylov said from where he stood in front of the gathered senior officers of Home Fleet. “You all know why I am here. The Interplanetary committee has appointed me to take charge of Earth’s defenses.” Despite the situation, he allowed himself to crack a small smile when vice Admiral Checkov chuckled at his words. “Ironic, I know, but in a perverse way I guess it’s the punishment I deserve for my actions in the past.”

Checkov nodded, as a serious look settled on his face. The first thing Koroylov had done after leaving the meeting with the other national leaders was pull Checkov away from the desk job the fleet had given him. Though he was missing an arm and his face was horribly scarred from the damage Tsar had taken in the Alpha system, Checkov was one of the best strategists Koroylov knew.

“With that said,” Koroylov continued, “it falls upon us to come up with the best plan to defend Earth. According to Rear Admiral Sato’s best estimates, the Karacknids are no more than a week away. More likely they could be here in just two or three days. There is no time to waste. Look at your datapad, you’ll see I have put together a list of every ship and weapons systems we have available. In the next few hours I want to hear your best and most out-of-the-box ideas. If we are going to stand a chance of winning this battle, were going to have to pull a miracle out of thin air. So, let’s begin.

“Here’s what my staff have come up with so far. Our biggest strategic advantage over the Karacknids are our fighters. However, close analysis of the invasion of Holstein and then the ambush of Lam’s fleet suggests they know that as well.” Koroylov brought up two images on the briefing room’s holo projector. Both showed the Karacknid fleet in two different systems. “As you can see, there is a thick outer shell of small picket ships spread out in front of their larger capital ships. I believe the ships are there to hamper the attempts of our fighters to strike their larger warships. Such a tactic will limit the effectiveness of our fighters, but it can be countered. Plus, it may give us an advantage in a prolonged missile duel.

“As we speak, your subordinates are organizing all the freighters, cruise ships and pleasure yachts that have just been commandeered by the UN. I’ve already identified seventy freighters that should be going through an emergency refit. The freighters will be gutted and their storage bays retooled to allow our fighters and bombers to land in them, be refueled, rearmed and then launched.” The holo-display changed to show the Sol system. Three areas were flashing. “The specifics will have to be worked out in more detail, but here’s my general idea. Assuming the Karacknids show a degree of caution and jump into the system reasonably far from the mass shadow, it will take them upwards of fifteen hours to get into missile range of Earth. I’m proposing that we have at least three staging areas set up where our converted freighters will be based. We can have all our fighters and bombers staged with one group of freighters. From there they can launch an attack against the rear of the Karacknid fleet as they approach. Then the fighters can fall back to our second group of freighters to refuel and rearm and launch a second attack. The goal is to repeat this process again and again, whittling down their forces. With a bit of luck, the first attack should catch them by surprise. If you noticed the two defensive formations their fleets were in, most of their light ships were focused in front of their line of advance. Our refitted freighters will allow us to launch attacks from the rear without sacrificing a large number of our own warships to do so.”

“There’s another benefit,” Checkov commented, Koroylov had already run the idea past him. “If we can strike them hard enough and from a series of diverse trajectories, it will force them to spread their light ships all around their capital ships. Many of them will be out of position when they close to attack Earth’s defenses. It will help offset their numerical superiority.”

“The rest of the freighters and other civilian ships, will be crowded into Earth’s orbit,” Koroylov continued. “I intend to use their point defenses to aid the defenses of our own ships, and when the time comes, to use their hulls as shields.” He quickly raised his hands. “I know, that is an idea that will be anathema to many of you. It doesn’t sit easy with me either, but we must use every resource we have available to us. If we lose, the civilian cost will be far higher than the crews of several hundred ships. So, these are two parts of the defensive strategy I intend to employ. Many of you are much more familiar with Home Fleet and Earth’s defenses than I, what other ideas can we come up with?”

“What about Mars’ defenses?” Rear Admiral Sato asked.

“What about them?” Checkov responded.

“When Koroylov launched his attack of the Sol system,” Sato replied as he turned to Checkov, “he took Mars first so as to have a staging base from which to lay siege to Earth. I doubt the Karacknids are coming to begin a siege. They have the numbers to take the planet whenever they wish. Mars has a number of newly built state-of-the-art battlestations. We could tow them to Earth and use them to bolster our defenses.”

“You’ll be uncovering more than a hundred million people,” Commodore Varennes spluttered as he set down the coffee mug he had just brought to his lips. “Our duty is to defend the Sol system, not just Earth! You’d be leaving every single person on Mars at the mercy of the Karacknids.”

“We cannot defend Earth and Mars,” Sato countered calmly. “Unless you’re proposing we split our fleet between both planets?” He continued before Varennes could answer, “Of course we wouldn’t do that. So why are we splitting our orbital defenses? If we leave the battlestations in orbit around Mars, the Karacknids can simply ignore them as they assault Earth, or they could move in and obliterate them with a single missile salvo. If we bring them to Earth, they’ll be able to contribute far more.”

“What do you think?” Koroylov asked Varennes when he didn’t respond to Sato’s argument.

The French Rear Admiral shook his head. “It is cold and heartless. Abandoning so many people. We know the Karacknids are willing to use nuclear weapons against civilians.”

“But?” Koroylov pressed, sensing a softening of Varennes voice.

“But…” Varennes replied slowly. “I can see the logic of the argument. There’s no way the UN will allow such a move though. If something happened, the political fallout would be disastrous.”

“That is exactly the problem with civilian oversight of the military during wartime,” Checkov said as he shook his head ruefully.

Koroylov had to bite back a smile as a look of alarm spread across the face of more than one of the gathered Admirals. Most of them didn’t have the background he and Checkov did in the Russian Star Federation. “It is also the reason why we will not be informing the Interplanetary Committee or the Military Subcommittee until they can do nothing to prevent it. If something goes wrong, they can blame me for going behind their backs. It is a good idea Rear Admiral Sato. Now, who else? I hope you are seeing by now that no ideas are off limits.”

“What about our missile pods?” Captain Romanov asked. “There were no missile pods used in either of the two battles of Holstein. The Karacknids may not expect us to have many of them here. We could use that to our advantage.”

“That’s the kind of thinking I’m looking for,” Koroylov said as he turned to Romanov and shot him a grin. “Tell me, what do you have in mind?”

*

“That went better than expected,” Checkov said to his oldest friend an hour later. “It turns out some of these political appointees can think for themselves when given the opportunity.”

“Don’t even joke about it,” Koroylov replied as he rolled his eyes. “Morale is low enough with the changes I’ve already made. If they hear you spreading jokes like that they will lose what little confidence they have.”

“At least you’ve managed to get some fighters put in place,” Checkov responded.

Koroylov nodded. After pulling Checkov from desk duty, he had reviewed the senior commanders of Home Fleet. Thanks to his contacts with Somerville’s clandestine organization, Koroylov had a good database of naval officers who were not under the thumbs of the Military Subcommittee. He had replaced the worst officers in Home Fleet with them. For the rest he just hoped that they would rise to the occasion.

“And so,” Checkov continued, “What do we do now?”

“Now we simulate every idea we’ve come up with a hundred times over. Then we drill, and drill some more. With all the ships we have gathered, this fleet is far from the well-oiled machine I would like it to be. We don’t have the time to make it so but were going to do our damned best to try. And… you are going to learn to fly a Spitfire.”

“I’m what?” Checkov asked as he sat forward in his chair, his one hand coming to rest on the table.

“I need someone I can trust commanding our fighters. You’re not going to take it into combat, but you’re going to accompany our fighters when they launch their attacks. Then you can bring them to the next set of freighters and oversee their refueling and rearming. I need your ruthlessness. The fighters must wear down the Karacknids as much as possible. No matter the cost.”

Checkov stared at him for several seconds. “I don’t suppose I’m going to argue you out of this?” He eventually asked. “I’m no pilot.” To make his point, he raised his shoulder with his missing arm into the air.

Koroylov shook his head. “I intend to make it an order if I have to. I’ve thought about it, there is no one else. In a straight on missile duel, we will never have the numbers to win. We need to whittle down the Karacknids’ numbers as they enter the system. Everything will be counting on our fighter attacks. You are the man for that job.”

Slowly, and very reluctantly, Checkov nodded. “Fine, but when we get through this, you’re going to owe me big time. I’ve heard those things are terribly claustrophobic.”

Koroylov chuckled. “You’ll get used to it. Besides, you’ll get a front row seat for the most important battle in Humanity’s history.”

“Great,” Checkov said as he shook his head. “Great. Just what I always wanted.”

Chapter 37

Every Captain hoping to be promoted to flag rank must pass more than a hundred battle simulations. It is not necessary to win them all, but a passing score is required. The simulations are put together from the historical database of fleet engagements the Empire has fought in. None are identical, but many elements are. This makes studying the history of the Imperial navy far more than an academic exercise for naval cadets.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Blackfish, Sol system, 31st August 2481 AD.

Lightfoot tensed his body and scrunched up his eyes as Blackfish jumped out of shift space. The cruiser had been struggling all the way from the Beta system. A close-run in with a Karacknid anti-matter missile had ripped open some of her rear sections and compromised her structural integrity. Blackfish’s main engineer had warned that the heavy cruiser was taking more and more damage every time she entered and exited shift space. It was only a matter of time until the stress ripped the ship apart.

When no alarms went off and there were no tremors or screeching sounds, he relaxed. They had survived one more jump. Probably the last she’ll ever make, Lightfoot guessed. “Send out a systemwide flash alert. Inform all our forces that the Karacknid fleet is likely to be right behind us,” he ordered. “Inform the squadron we’re setting course for Earth. Every ship is to accelerate with their maximum safe velocity.”

Almost without thinking, he reached out and altered the holo-projection coming from his command chair. He wasn’t so much interested in seeing what was going on in the Sol system as what was behind Blackfish. Back in the Beta system, he had sent a frigate on to Earth to update Home Fleet and then waited to see what the Karacknids would do. That had been a mistake. Rather than move in and nullify the limited defenses in the Beta system, the entire Karacknid fleet had immediately set course for the shift passage to Earth. A fleet of ninety faster ships had also been dispatched to hunt down his squadron. Lightfoot had lost a heavy cruiser and a destroyer before his ships had escaped. He had little doubt the Karacknid force was still right behind his ships. They were likely to appear at any moment.

“Multiple ships are hailing us,” his COM officer reported. “They are frigates and destroyers on patrol duty.”

Lightfoot closed his eyes as he thought. It would take twenty minutes for his message to reach Earth, and then twenty more for a reply to come back. By then the lead Karacknid fleet could be in system and have already destroyed all the patrol vessels. “Order them to deploy stealth drones and withdraw. Inform them I am vouching for the imminent arrival of the Karacknid invasion force. There is no longer any need for them to remain on station. One of their number is to perform the prearranged course changes that will signal Home Fleet that enemy forces have been spotted.” Ordinarily risking the loss of ten small warships was worth ensuring that the Karacknid fleet wouldn’t sneak into the system. But there was no point throwing them away now. Ten small ships may yet make a difference, Lightfoot said to himself, though he didn’t really believe it. He just didn’t want to see those ten ships destroyed for nothing. They may as well die fighting with the main fleet, at least that way they’ll take some Karacknids with them.

“Multiple new contacts. Multiple new contacts accelerating into the system,” a sensor officer shouted. “They’re further back up the shift passage. Acceleration rates are already giving us a ninety percent certainty that they are the Karacknid fleet that engaged us at Beta. That percentage is rising.”

So, Lightfoot thought. We have a little time. The advance Karacknid fleet hadn’t jumped out right on the Sol system’s mass shadow. Probably they were wary after the attacks he had launched against them. Still, they had exited shift space reasonably close to the mass shadow. Now they were accelerating hard after his ships; and they would have no problem catching them before they reached Earth. Not much time though.

“Admiral,” another COM officer called. “We’re getting a signal from Acropolis, it’s from a Commodore Von Roon. He is requesting we divert our ships to Saturn.”

Lightfoot glanced at the holo-display of the Sol system. Saturn was well out of his course to Earth. Strangely, there were forty warships in orbit with Acropolis and the other gas mining stations. Why? Lightfoot asked himself. The situation became stranger when he glanced at the other orbital bodies in the Sol system. There was no sign of any warships in orbit around any of the other planets, not even Mars. There didn’t even appear to be any battlestations protecting the colony either. Everything in the system that could be moved seemed to be clustered around Earth. Lightfoot nodded. Everything else could fall, but Earth could not. Yet that made the presence of Commodore Von Roon’s forces even more strange. The gas mining stations around Saturn were important, but there was no way forty ships could hold them against even a small Karacknid squadron. Something is afoot, Lightfoot decided. “Inform our ships to alter their heading, they’re to set course for Acropolis,” he ordered.

“The Karacknid squadron is altering course to pursue us. We’ll make it to Saturn before them, but they’ll be right on our heels,” Lightfoot’s navigation officer updated him.

“It’s the same squadron that chased us out of Beta,” Wang commented. “I guess they have orders to finish us off.”

“Even with Von Roon’s ships, we will be no match for them,” Lightfoot responded. “I hope he knows what he’s doing.”

“At least he can give us some back up, it will be better than facing them alone,” Wang replied.

“Agreed,” Lightfoot said.

“We should be entering two-way communication with Saturn momentarily,” Lightfoot’s COM officer reported. “Shall I hail Acropolis?”

“Indeed,” Lightfoot responded. “Commodore,” he said a moment later. “What are your ships doing here?”

“We are bait,” Von Roon replied. “My command consists of some of the older ships in the fleet and several hulls that haven’t been completed yet. My job was to lure a Karacknid squadron to come against our gas mining stations.”

“Well…” Lightfoot said, not sure what to think. If von Roon’s forces were even weaker than they appeared, they weren’t going to aid his ships very much. Hopefully that meant Von Roon had some other trick up his sleeve stop “Bait for what? What kind of trap have you set up?”

“If you can’t see it, then hopefully neither will the Karacknids,” von Roon replied. “We have a full third of all the missile pods in the system hidden among Saturn’s rings. They are all multistage missile pods.”

“How many?” Lightfoot asked.

“Three hundred,” von Roon answered as he smiled. Lightfoot returned the gesture. “We expected to be using them against a much larger Karacknid force.”

“Well, it seems I have done your job for you Commodore,” Lightfoot replied.

“Indeed, but I’m not complaining. My ships are being run by skeleton crews. Even so, we all knew it was a suicide mission. Now there is a glimmer of hope,” Von Roon said. “If you’d like, I am happy to hand over command to you.”

Lightfoot shook his head. “Not yet. You have planned for this. Get your people to send targeting data to my ships. We will coordinate our fire. After the first missile salvo I will assume command. How does that sound?”

“That’s fine with me Vice Admiral,” Von Roon responded.

“Tell me, what other plans have been put in place?” Lightfoot asked. “Who commands Home Fleet? This is a pretty risky strategy to employ. The missile pods would go a long way to bolstering Earth’s defenses.”

“President Koroylov has been appointed to command Home Fleet,” Von Roon answered. “I’m not aware of all his plans, but I know all our fighters and bombers are out there somewhere,” as he spoke, von Roon waved up above his head. “They’re going to launch a series of attacks. Everything else has been concentrated around Earth.”

“President Koroylov,” Lightfoot repeated back to Von Roon. “That is good to hear. At least, I think.” It was hard not to think of Koroylov as an enemy. He knew Koroylov and Somerville had developed something approaching friendship after the Russian Admiral’s surrender. But Lightfoot hadn’t had much dealings with the Russian since then, and Koroylov was just that in his eyes, a Russian. A Russian, and a brilliant tactician, he begrudgingly admitted.

“He has certainly injected a bit of life back into the Home Fleet. We’ve been worked off our feet over the last several days. I doubt everything is ready on Earth yet, but the fleet is as ready as it’s ever been. Do you think it will be enough?” Von Roon asked, his voice rising significantly.

Lightfoot glanced at the display of Earth. Blackfish’s sensors were detecting more than two and half thousand Human warships. There were at least six thousand other ships, presumably all civilian. “I hope so,” was all Lightfoot could bring himself to say. Even with all the UN warships, the fighters and bombers, and Earth’s orbital battlestations, he reckoned the Karacknids outgunned humanity’s defenders by a factor of nearly three to one.

Whether from picking up on the tone of Lightfoot’s words, or his face, Von Roon’s expression fell. “How many Karacknid warships are there?” he asked.

“Two thousand,” Lightfoot answered. “They’ll hold some back to protect their supply ships, but when the main fleet comes, that will be about their number.”

“I see,” Von Roon replied quietly.

“There is still hope,” Lightfoot forced himself to say. “Whatever the outcome, we will not let them take our homeworld without a fight. We have our part to play in that right here and now. We don’t have time to worry about what will be.”

Von Roon nodded vigorously. “Of course Vice Admiral. You’re right. We have a mission to complete.”

“Exactly,” Lightfoot replied. “I’ll leave you to work with your subordinates. You determine how best to coordinate our missiles with yours.”

“My staff are already working on it,” Von Roon assured him. “We’ll send you the firing solutions as soon as we have them.”

“Perfect,” Lightfoot responded. “Once you have that done, I want you to prep your ships to break orbit. If we survive this, we’re going to pull back. Any crews on ships that cannot retreat are to prepare to abandon ship when I give the order.”

“Understood Vice Admiral,” Von Roon said as he saluted.

Lightfoot returned the gesture and ended the COM channel. “How long until the Karacknid squadron gets into maximum powered missile range of Saturn’s rings,” he asked as he turned to his tactical officer.

“Twenty minutes,” the officer replied. “They’ll be able to open fire with their own missiles ten minutes after that.”

“If they survive that long,” Lightfoot commented.

“The Karacknid fleet’s formation is altering,” another officer called out.

“Are they onto us?” Wang asked.

“If they were, they’d be breaking as hard as they could,” Lightfoot responded. “No, I suspect they believe Acropolis and the other gas mining stations have fighters’ stationed on them. Pushing the screening ships ahead of your capital ships is the best way to counter them.”

“It’s a pity we don’t have a few fighters,” Wang replied. “They’d be able to carry out a good follow up attack after Von Roon’s missiles.”

“We’ll just have to make do,” Lightfoot responded.

*

Cataclysm, outer Sol system.

Shurlang growled when his flagship’s sensors updated the holo-projection of the enemy’s home system. Lower Admiral Krapids was overstepping his authority. He had sent the Lower Admiral ahead of the main fleet with ninety ships to pursue the small enemy squadron that had been a constant thorn in his side. He wanted the enemy ships, particularly their commander, killed before the main battle started. Instead, Krapids was assaulting one of the enemy’s worlds. The vain glorious scum, Shurlang grumbled to himself. The gas giant clearly served the Humans as one of their primary sources of He3. There were at least ten gas mining stations in orbit around the planet. He should know better! The Humans will have defenses. He had strict orders not to engage fixed defenses.

True, Cataclysm’s sensors weren’t detecting a very strong force in orbit around the planet, but that is exactly what an enemy would want us to think. If he had learnt one thing over the last several weeks, it was that the Humans had some competent commanders. The one he had ambushed in the Holstein system had been easily tricked. Yet the commander who had then sought to delay his advance had been a different caliber. Krapids should know this!

A yelp escaped the lips of one of his bridge officers. Shurlang growled again and spun to berate the officer. Before he could, the holo-display updated to show what the officer had seen. One thousand nine hundred missiles had just announced themselves as they engaged their engines. Anger coursed through Shurlang’s veins. The Humans had set a trap and Krapids had walked right into it! His ships will be devastated, Shurlang decided as he evaluated the numbers. For a moment he considered his own culpability, he was the one who had sent Krapids ahead of the main fleet. I will not make that mistake again. I’m not letting another Lower Admiral out of my sight. “The fleet will advance. Set course for the Human’s homeworld,” he ordered in a tone that belied his emotion. Krapids’ folly would not delay his timetable.

As his officers set about getting the battle fleet moving, Shurlang returned his attention to Krapids’ force. He didn’t want his officers to dwell on what was going to happen, but he intended to watch. If nothing else, it would cement the folly of trusting others to do what had to be done. As the Human missiles crashed into his ships, he ground his teeth. In the blink of an eye, more than two hundred missiles detonated. Their bomb pumped lasers tore through Krapids’ squadron. Seconds later, only eight ships were being detected by Cataclysm’s sensors. None of them appeared undamaged.

As if to prove that point, two thirds of the Human warships that had been orbiting the gas giant accelerated and turned towards the survivors. They fired one, and then a second missile salvo. In comparison to the first surprise salvo, their attack was pitiful. Nevertheless, the missiles reached what was left of Krapids’ force, and four more ships were destroyed. The four that remained managed to fire a salvo of their own, then, they too succumbed to the Humans’ final attack.

Shurlang extended his claws and stared at them after the last Karacknid ship detonated. His anger was still smoldering. He wanted to tear Krapids limb from limb. Ninety of his ships were gone. Worse, he would have to explain their loss to the Imperator. Crushing the Humans wasn’t good enough. He needed to do so in a way that showed he was one of Empire’s best fleet commanders. His attack was not off to a good start. Not at all, Shurlang grumbled. When a Human destroyer was taken out by one of the few anti-matter missiles Krapdis’ ships had fired, his emotions didn’t flicker. One ship for the price of ninety was the worst military defeat a Karacknid squadron had suffered in living memory. It ends here, Shurlang swore.

“We’ve identified several of the ships leaving that gas giant,” an officer reported. “It’s the Human heavy cruiser squadron that ambushed several of our other squadrons.”

Shurlang smashed both of his claws into the padded section of his command chair. The enemy commander had thwarted him again. His rage boiled, he opened his mouth to order his entire fleet to pursue the Human ships. He wanted revenge. With a great effort, he restrained himself. The Human squadron was pitiful. They were also pulling away from his course to Earth. I’m not wasting any more time with him, Shurlang forced himself to decide. His time will come, once I am done with his homeworld, he will be next, he promised. “Track that squadron. If they come close to us, I want to know about it.”

“Yes Under Admiral,” an officer replied.

With an effort, he focused on the Human’s homeworld. He needed to examine its defenses carefully. His ships would get into missile range in six hours. By then, he intended to have a plan in place. At face value, it appeared that his force easily outgunned the Humans. They will have more tricks, Shurlang guessed, but their tricks will not save them.

Chapter 38

No battle plan survives contact with the enemy. We all know this. It is drilled into us from the first day of the academy. What they don’t tell you is this; the better the enemy, the farther the battle plan will skew. Only the best commanders can react to such developments, and even then, many still fail.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

UNS Earth

“More new contacts are being detected,” a sensor officer reported.

“Get me as firm a count as soon as you can,” Koroylov ordered.

“Yes Admiral,” the officer replied.

Koroylov stared at the holo-projection of the Sol system as the numbers updated. As they climbed past fifteen hundred, then two thousand, then finally settled at two thousand one hundred, his heart sank. For a few fleeting seconds he had got excited as the lead Karacknid squadron had been suckered in to attack Saturn. Rear Admiral Sato’s suggestion had worked perfectly. Yet now the ambush seemed meaningless. Destroying ninety Karacknid ships when another two thousand one hundred were coming in behind them would change nothing.

“Get a breakdown of their numbers as soon as we can,” he ordered in a tone that hid his true feelings. “Then transmit it to Vice Admiral Checkov.” Koroylov knew he didn’t need to add any additional orders to Checkov. His friend understood what had to be done. If a large number of Karacknid dreadnoughts and battleships could be taken out before reaching Earth, it would give the defenders a chance. At least, a sliver of one, Koroylov thought as he stared at the massive ball of ships accelerating towards his species’ homeworld. It was hard to imagine anything could stop them. As the make-up of the Karacknid formation became clearer, such an outcome became even harder to envision. Rather than approaching in a tight formation in anticipation of a fleet engagement, nearly one third of the Karacknid ships were spread out around the main fleet. They know about our fighters, and they have come prepared, Koroylov surmised. It was very likely Checkov’s attacks would be far less effective than they had hoped. There’s nothing we can do now, Koroylov said to himself. He knew no battle plan survived contact with the enemy. Even so, he had to fight to keep the dismay off his face.

*

Cataclysm

“Under Admiral,” an officer said tentatively.

“Yes,” Shurlang responded in a way that communicated his ire at being disturbed.

“You said you wanted to be alerted to anything unusual.”

“Yes, I know,” Shurlang replied. “What is it?” he demanded.

“It may be nothing, but several of our ships are detecting anomalous star patterns.”

“Star patterns? What do you mean? Show me,” Shurlang said as he turned to his subordinate.

“Here,” the subordinate replied as Cataclysm’s main holo-display changed. It showed an image of the stars around the Sol system. “Look at quadrant H14. There,” his subordinate pointed. “There it is again. It is almost impossible to see with the naked eye. But there is something.”

Shurlang stared at it for several seconds. The starlight from several distant stars was being disrupted by something. Yet the disruption was minimal. Either the Humans have ships in stealth far behind us. So far away that it takes a fraction of a second for them to pass in front of the starlight. Or… “Order screening squadrons three, five and nine to fall back behind the main fleet! They’re to put themselves between Cataclysm and the trajectory of those anomalous readings,” Shurlang ordered. “They are to move now!” If it isn’t large ships far away, it is smaller ships much, much closer. And it’s already too late!

*

Checkov swore when the massive Karacknid fleet altered its formation. They’re onto us, he realized. “All squadrons, engines to full. Engage at will!” he ordered. As twenty-three squadrons of fighters and bombers gave away their existence to the Karacknids by rapidly accelerating, Checkov had to clench his fist. Koroylov had given him direct orders not to engage. Even so, he was so sorely tempted to power up his own engines. He was in a Spitfire fighter, it had a plasma missile. He should be engaging the Karacknids. What did it matter that he hardly knew what he was doing? Still, with a significant amount of effort, he held himself back. There would be a second attack and then more if he could arrange it. Your experience is what is needed, not some imaginary fighter skills, he said to himself. Forcing his hand to open and his chest to relax, he peered intently at his Spitfire’s small holo-display. If he couldn’t fight, then he needed to analyze every little detail of the coming attack. He had to learn from this one so as to make the next attack even more effective. That was what he was needed for.

“Squadrons one through six,” he ordered after watching the Karacknids for several seconds. “Push ahead and engage the enemy screening ships in sectors Delta and Epsilon. Everyone else hang back and let our lead squadrons punch a hole for you.” If the Karacknids are going to push screening ships against us, then we will oblige them, he decided.

He grunted in approval as squadrons one through six closed and then released seventy plasma missiles. Forty-three struck targets, and almost all of them destroyed the small Karacknid ships they hit. As the fighter squadrons that had just fired pulled up and away from the Karacknid point defense fire, the rest of Checkov’s force punched through the hole in the Karacknid formation. As other screening squadrons rushed in to cover their angle of attack, a number of fighters and bombers were taken out, but the majority got through.

Now we will hurt th... Checkov’s thoughts were cut off when sensor data from the lead fighter squadron reached his Spitfire. The denseness of the Karacknid capital ships had made it impossible to ascertain the exact identity of many of the ships. Now though, the lead fighters were close enough to scan them with their own sensors. What Checkov saw made his jaw drop. At the center of the Karacknid fleet there were over four hundred dreadnoughts and battleships. Checkov fell back in his cockpit chair deflated. It was obvious what the Karacknids had done. Knowing about the danger of Human fighters, they had designed an entire fleet to counter the threat. There were hardly any battlecruisers or heavy cruisers in their fleet. All they had were screening ships to counteract fighter attack runs and their largest capital ships to beat down Earth’s defenses. “All attack craft are to concentrate solely on enemy battleships and dreadnoughts. Ignore all other targets,” Checkov called over his ship’s COM channel. There was nothing else he could do.

*

Shurlang kept his face impassive and his claws retracted as the enemy attack craft closed with his capital ships. The early detection of the enemy fighters had allowed him to alter his formation slightly, it had forced the Humans to waste many of their missiles against his screening ships. Yet he hadn’t detected them early enough to properly counter them. Many more were about to strike his main fleet. Even Cataclysm was in danger. As his ships’ point defense fire reached towards the enemy fighters and they released their missiles, Shurlang stroked his claws along his command chair. From the moment he had been given command of the attack against the Humans, this was how he had pictured it would go. We will take losses, he told himself, but then we will reach their homeworld. Their attack craft will not be able to stop us then.

As explosions ripped into his capital ships, he repeated his last phrase over in his mind several times. When a dreadnought directly ahead of Cataclysm took three plasma missiles right in her bow and detonated, Shurlang’s claws extended involuntarily. Though he had anticipated it, the destruction was like nothing he had ever seen before. It was one thing to engage an enemy fleet ship to ship. There, Karacknid technological superiority ensured many enemy capital ships were taken out for the price of one Karacknid. These small ships zipping around almost too fast to track and all but impossible to see with the naked eye were infuriating. Even when one or five or even ten of them were destroyed, the loss of just one dreadnought was far more serious.

When damage reports started coming in, Shurlang had to fight to keep his face impassive. Six dreadnoughts and ten battleships were gone. Another two dreadnoughts and six battleships were reporting they would have to fall out of formation. Five percent of his capital ships had just been taken out of the fight. And for what? Shurlang asked himself. A handful of small attack craft. Not for the first time he wished he had such craft of his own. When Earth is mine, then we will.

“Enemy attack craft are retreating,” an officer reported. He didn’t turn to meet Shurlang’s gaze.

“Launch passive recon drones after them,” Shurlang ordered. “I want them kept within sensor range for as long as possible. Plot their trajectory and let’s see where they are going.” From what he knew of the Humans’ fighter craft, they had to operate from larger ships. Given the number of craft that had just attacked his fleet, there was either a large Human fleet behind his ships, or some kind of base they were staging from. Interesting, he thought as he watched the plot of the Human craft. They were not turning back towards the trajectory they had attacked from. Wherever they came from, they’re not going back there. They have a secondary base. Smart. The Humans knew their biggest advantage was their small attack craft. They must have set up a series of staging areas. They intend to rearm and attack again and again, whittling away our strength. A good plan. It might even have worked, but not if I have something to say about it. “Prepare our special ordinance,” he ordered. “All ships will load the starboard missile tubes. The fleet will reduce speed by one third. Let’s see if they’re willing to try attacking us again,” as he spoke, Shurlang extended his claws and grinned. They had caught him by surprise once. They wouldn’t a second time.

*

Checkov had his force refueled, rearmed and heading back towards their enemy. He had lost fifty fighters in the first attack, almost six squadrons. But he had fifteen more and they were ready to bring another wave of death and destruction down upon the Karacknids.  “Let’s move out,” he said to his pilots. The Karacknid fleet had slowed so he sent an updated attack trajectory to his ships. That’s okay with me, Checkov thought, if they want to take their time, then we can squeeze in another attack. They know we’re coming though. That was clear from the Karacknid fleet’s formation. Rather than having their screening ships concentrated ahead of their main force, they were spread out in a sphere covering all angles. That made Checkov grin. They had hurt the Karacknids hard enough to force them to change tactics. “Squadrons one through four will edge ahead and take out enemy screening ships in sector G3 and G4. Everyone else will follow them through again and strike the enemy capital ships. Maintain radio silence until we reach attack range.” After giving his orders, Checkov settled down into his seat. It would take forty-five minutes for his ships to reach the Karacknid fleet.

A beep from his console informed him when his fighters were getting close. A glance at his holo- display told him squadrons one through four were in position. “All fighters accelerate to attack velocity,” he ordered. Once again, he felt guilty when the ships around him announced themselves to the Karacknids by powering up whilst he remained hidden.

*

Flight Lieutenant Jean de Culant whipped the nose of her fighter left and then right before going into a corkscrew in an effort to throw off the defensive fire of the Karacknid ships. Sweat ran down her forehead and dripped onto her chest. Evading Karacknid fire was far harder than the sims had made out. She winced when something exploded several hundred meters off her fighter’s starboard wing. A glance at her holo-display made her growl in frustration. Her wingman had vanished. “Take this you filth!” she shouted as she thumbed the release for her plasma missile. Instinctively she twisted her fighter away from the Karacknid frigate and continued to dance around its defensive fire. Even though she knew she shouldn’t, she couldn’t resist the temptation to keep one eye on the frigate. She let out a whoop when the plasma missile struck it and bored a massive hole right through the ship. Though it didn’t detonate, it was out of the fight. She let out another whoop as the other squadrons, still fully armed with their missiles, accelerated through the hole in the Karacknid’s defenses her squadron had just blown.

Her heart froze when something strange caught her eye. In response to some unseen command, the inner ball of Karacknid capital ships turned as one to present their starboard sides towards her fighter. They were all aiming at the gap in the screening ships her comrades had just made. “What are they do… Abort! Abort!” she screamed over the COM channel. Even as she spoke, she knew it was too late. Every missile port of the Karacknid dreadnoughts and battleships opened as one. Then they released their ordinance. It all happened too quickly for Culant to fully grasp. All of a sudden there was a wave of explosions that marched from the Karacknid capital ships through space, through the gap in their screening ships and almost right out to where her fighter was. The wave of explosions tore right through the area of space where almost every Human fighter and bomber was accelerating. “No!” she shrieked as she thumped her cockpit.

*

Checkov couldn’t take in what he had just saw. Mentally, he understood. The Karacknids had developed some sort of weapon specifically designed to counter fighters. But emotionally he was stunned. His force was decimated. Hardly a fighter or bomber remained. Even as he watched, the few that survived the Karacknid surprise attack came under fire from their standard point defense weapons. Of the twelve squadrons that had charged through the gap in the Karacknids’ screening ships, there weren’t even enough fighters left alive to make up two. The number quickly dropped as they were overwhelmed by defensive fire. Eight made it close enough to release their missiles, then all but two of them were finished off. Six missiles struck targets and three Karacknid dreadnoughts were taken out of the fight. Checkov shook his head. He was speechless. Someone was screaming at him over the COM channel, but he couldn’t really hear what was being said. After nearly thirty seconds he finally reached over to his COM unit. “All surviving fighters pull back. I repeat, pull back. Meet at the rendezvous point echo three.” He switched off the COM unit. There was nothing more for him to say. He didn’t have a force to command any more. I’m sorry Koroylov, he thought to his old friend. I’m sorry.

*

Koroylov had his head in his hands. He had just watched the linchpin of his defensive strategy get wiped out. Checkov’s fighters were supposed to have taken out scores of enemy capital ships before they got close enough to engage Earth’s defenses. It had been the only way to offset the Karacknid’s strength advantage. Now, the vast bulk of the Karacknid fleet was free to bring his forces into missile range.

“I think we figured out what the Karacknids did,” his tactical officer reported. “It looks like they fired some kind of exploding munitions from their main missile tubes. They’re probably some kind of explosive round like our flak cannon shells, only much larger. I doubt they’d be able to repeat such a tactic when engaged in a missile duel. They’d have to choose between firing these munitions or firing missiles.”

“It hardly matters,” Koroylov replied without looking up. “We have no fighters left anyway.” Defeated, he said to himself. The battle has hardly begun, and we’ve been defeated. There will be no escape, he knew as he looked out one of his flagship’s viewports down on Earth. Not for anyone. He had commandeered all the system’s civilian craft. Even if we want to run, we can’t, he thought with a chuckle as he thought of how he had thwarted Kapoor’s plans to escape. If they tried to flee now, the Karacknids would simply use their superior speed to hunt them down. As he looked around, he saw most of his staff staring at him with expressions of concern and incredulity. They think you’ve gone mad, he guessed.  Taking a deep breath, he straightened his facial features and resumed the role he had to play. Even if the outcome was already decided, he wasn’t going to go down without a fight. “If these aliens think they can just waltz in here and take our home planet. Let me tell you, they are mistaken,” he said with as much force as he could muster. “We are going to show them just who rules this system. Let them come, we are ready for them.” Koroylov forced himself to chuckle again. Far better they think I’m laughing out of overconfidence than despair.

Chapter 39

In war, the death of a ship is a tragedy, the loss of a squadron a disaster and the loss of an entire fleet is nothing short of a calamity. Though such an event has been suffered by the Empire on several occasions, our general populace never really comprehends what has happened. In the holo news reports things are always boiled down to the statistics, the numbers of ships and crew and credits lost. Only navy personnel can really comprehend just what has been lost.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.  

Dragon, Sol system.

Christine didn’t need to be a military tactician to understand the seriousness of what she had just witnessed. In an effort to whittle away the Karacknid’s advantage in firepower, whoever was commanding Earth’s defenses had committed all their fighters to one attack. And now Earth’s defenders are on their own. Outgunned and outclassed. Christine raised a hand to her heart as she pictured what was going to happen. The fleet around Earth would be wiped out. The battlestations would be shot from Earth’s orbitals. Then drop ships would turn the sky black. She had seen the massive invasion fleet the Karacknids had left in the Beta system. Her ships had just managed to sneak past them. There were hundreds of troop ships and other support ships just waiting to enter the Sol system. “Are we able to detect individual Human ships at this range?” she asked her ship’s Captain.

“Yes Empress, for the most part anyway. Though there are so many ships in Earth’s orbit that it’s hard to get a fix on them all,” Han replied.

“Have we detected Golden Hind yet?” she held her breath as she waited for the answer.

Dragon’s captain shook his head. “Not yet Empress. If significant alterations have been made to her, we may not recognize her however.”

Though she felt guilty for it, relief washed over her. James was not among those who were about to experience the full force of the Karacknid’s attack. “What about Havenite warships?” she asked.

“We are not detecting any of those either Empress.”

“Then there is still hope,” she said though she was speaking to herself. She clenched the hand that she had been holding to her chest into a fist. “If James and the Havenites are not yet there, there is still hope.”

“I… I don’t want to contradict you Empress. But Earth’s defenders are heavily outnumbered.”

“There is still hope,” Christine insisted. All the other emotions she had felt were gone. If James wasn’t there yet, then he had a plan. Her faith in him was complete. She glanced over at the holo-projection of the rest of the Chinese fleet. Emperor dominated the view as she was less than a kilometer off Dragon’s port bow. They won’t see it, she thought as her mind went to her husband and his Admirals. All they would see in front of them was a lost battle. “Take us forward. Set course for Earth. Maximum acceleration.” There’s no time to argue with them.

“Are you sure Empress?” Han asked.

Christine levelled a steely gaze at her Captain. It was all he needed. “Set course for Earth,” he repeated. In response, Dragon shot away from the rest of the Chinese ships. For nearly thirty seconds confusion broke out among their ranks. Several ships, thinking Dragon was pre-empting a move by Emperor, broke formation and followed. Some recognized their error and decelerated again. Other Chinese ships, seeing that Dragon and a number of their consorts were moving, concluded they had made a mistake in not following Dragon and powered up their engines and accelerated.

“Empress, Emperor Na is demanding to speak to you,” one of Dragon’s bridge officers reported.

Christine nodded. “Yes, my husband?” she asked innocently when his face appeared in front of her.

“What are you doing? You have given away our position!” he complained, too angry to use her official title, or any other for that matter.

“Have you seen the fleet that has gathered around Earth?” she asked as passion filled her voice. “Tens if not hundreds of thousands will die today in defense of our homeworld. You are the first emperor China has had for nearly half a millennium. Do you intend to stand by and watch so many others fight and die to protect your ancestral homeland without lifting a finger? I know exactly what I’m doing. I’m doing what our people demand of us; what being an Empress demands of me; my duty. Will you not join me?”

From the tightness of his face, Christine could tell Na was angry, yet there was something else there. His eyes were full of another emotion. She recognized it easily, shame. Slowly he nodded. “You have won my Empress. We will fight and die together.”

Christine gave him a genuine smile. “I’m proud to be your wife and Empress. May you die well my Emperor.” She bowed low to him. Na returned the gesture and ended the COM channel.

“Emperor and the other ships are moving to join us,” Han reported.

Christine nodded and her eyes returned to the Karacknid fleet. They would reach Earth before her ships got there. Battle would already be joined, pray it will not be over by then.

*

Cataclysm

“They’re of no significance for now,” Shurlang said in response to the report of a new squadron of enemy ships. If the ships were even real, they could be a distraction trying to draw him away from Earth. Probably not, he decided. If the Humans were trying to distract him, they would fake a lot more ships. “All ships will resume maximum acceleration,” he ordered. Now that the small attack craft had been wiped out, it was time to finish the Humans off. “The fleet will assume formation breach-three. Plot a course that will put us in high orbit around Earth. We are going to hammer them until nothing is left.”

As his fleet reformed, Shurlang reviewed the Humans’ defenses. Begrudgingly, he had to admit the Humans had a significant force opposing him. There were many more battlestations in orbit around their homeworld than he expected. And they actually had more warships in their fleet than he did. And they are resourceful. It looked like the Human commander had gathered every civilian ship he could into Earth’s orbit. They are going to use those ships as a meat shield. Fine, they will be destroyed too. If the Humans’ defenses told him one thing, it was that he had been right to identify them as a threat to the Imperator. He now knew the full extent of the Human colonies. The data had been extracted from captured enemy computers. Compared to the Karacknid Empire, Human space was pitiful. Yet they had many battlestations and warships. It suggested the Humans had a history of warfare. Such a species couldn’t be allowed to turn their warlike nature against the Empire. They needed to be crushed.

“We should be entering the maximum powered missile range of their multistage missiles any time now,” an officer reported an hour later.

“Send out our updated targeting data,” Shurlang ordered. He and his staff had identified the key enemy battlestations and battleships that he wanted destroyed first. Once they were out of the way, the Humans’ strength would be greatly reduced.

“The Humans are opening fire,” the tactical officer reported. “Tracking twenty thousand plus missiles. Correction, the numbers are still climbing, it’s twenty-four thousand, now twenty-five thousand… I think that is the final number. Twenty-five thousand one hundred missiles incoming.”

Two salvos, Shurlang thought. His fleet would have to endure two salvos and then he would bring Earth’s defences into range of his missiles. As his fleet charged into the teeth of the enemy missiles, Shurlang found himself with nothing to do but watch as events unfolded. In every other naval engagement, he had been a fleet commander. He had been tasked with commanding several squadrons and directing how they fought. Now, as the overall commander of the battle, he had no such responsibilities. With his orders given, it was up to his subordinates to carry them out. As a result, as the Human missiles crashed into his ships, he had nothing to distract him from the mounting losses. The first Human salvo took out sixty ships and forced many others to fall back. The second salvo took out another fifty-four and damaged more. “Return fire,” he snapped with more anger than he intended as soon as the ships got into range. Forty thousand missiles burst out of their missile tubes and raced towards Earth.

*

UNS Earth

Though everyone had been expecting it, when the massive Karacknid missile salvo appeared, silence engulfed Earth’s bridge. Koroylov found himself staring unblinkingly at the wave of death headed his way. It seemed almost impossible that anything could survive such a salvo. It was only when his own ships released another multistage missile salvo of their own that he blinked and refocused on the battle. “It’s time,” he called out. “All ships advance.”

With Earth leading them, every warship under his command broke orbit and headed for the Karacknid fleet. They were accompanied by more than eight thousand civilian spaceships. It was the largest armada humanity had ever assembled. And we’re going to our deaths, Koroylov thought. But it will not just be our deaths. He watched the Karacknid missile salvo carefully. As it separated into two groups, he nodded. The Karacknids had split their missiles between his warships and Earth’s battlestations. The majority were targeting his ships, they were about to do some serious damage. With luck, Earth’s orbital defenses would handle those closing with them. For now, at least.

As his ships continued towards the Karacknid fleet, they released another wave of multistage missiles. “Initiate Interference protocol,” Koroylov ordered as soon as the last missiles were clear. Moments later, twenty light freighters accelerated ahead of his fleet whilst every other ship slowed. Just ninety seconds later they detonated right in front of the approaching Karacknid salvo. Twenty of the largest nuclear devices mankind had ever built had been squeezed into the freighters. In anticipation of the detonations, every sensor in Koroylov’s fleet had been switched off. Ten seconds later, they powered up and filled the space in front of the Human fleet with mega joules of electromagnetic energy as they sought out the Karacknid missiles.

The Karacknid missiles had been completely unaware of what was about to happen. As a result, the sensor heads of hundreds of missiles were overloaded and burnt out. Thousands of others managed to shut themselves down and begin a reboot process. By the time they were back online Human point defense weapons were already tearing into them.

The engagement happened far too quickly for Koroylov to make out what was happening, never mind have any further input. It was down to his individual officers. Every computer and tactical officer would be desperately trying to identify which Karacknid missiles were still tracking targets and ignore the others. They would fire every weapon available to take out as many enemy missiles as possible. Around Earth space became filled with the explosion of flak cannon rounds, plasma bolts, laser beams and the detonation of small AM missiles. Koroylov knew the Karacknid missiles were getting close. On a secondary holo-screen, he saw several of the freighters that were arrayed around Earth start to move. That meant the Karacknid missiles were very close. Each of his warships had a handful of civilian craft assigned to them. Those that had point defenses were manned by their crews and tasked with defending their warship. The controls of the ships that didn’t had been enslaved to their warship. Even as Koroylov looked to the secondary holo-screen and watched the freighters move, a missile struck one just as it pulled in front of Earth. It disappeared in the deadly ball of anti-matter that was released. A second later, there was no sign of the freighter. Another quickly slotted into its position. Looking beyond his ship, Koroylov saw the same thing play out a hundred times all around his fleet. With one difference, warships were disappearing as well.

“Causality report,” he requested as soon as the last Karacknid missile was shot down.

“This is just preliminary,” one of his staff officers replied. “It looks like we’ve lost fifty warships and more than five hundred civilian ships. I doubt we’ll ever get a firm fix on the exact number of civilian ships. The warship count may go up though. Three battleships and five battlecruisers were included in that number.”

Koroylov nodded. Fifty warships was an acceptable loss ratio. If only we could keep that up, he wished. With no more freighters carrying nuclear warheads, that wasn’t going to be the case. As his subordinates continued assessing the fleet’s damage, Koroylov took a moment to watch Earth’s orbital defenses fend off the missiles that had targeted them. With more than one hundred battlestations and over a thousand defense satellites, they engulfed the Karacknid missiles in a withering hail of fire. Though only two missiles got through to strike battlestations, Koroylov couldn’t bring himself to be pleased with the outcome. Each battlestation had a crew of nearly four thousand people. Two such groups had just been exterminated. There were no survivors when an anti-matter missile scored a direct hit.

With an effort, he dismissed the lives that had been lost from his thoughts. As much as their lives mattered, he couldn’t afford to waste time thinking about them. Turning his attention back to his own fleet, he saw his ships were about to reach the area he had designated. “The fleet will fire again as soon as every missile tube has been reloaded. Deploy all missile pods,” he ordered.

Just thirty seconds later, his fleet fired once again. This time, instead of multistage missiles, standard anti-ship missiles were released by every warship, and from the hundreds of missile pods that were being towed behind his capital ships. Twenty-six thousand missiles raced towards the Karacknid fleet. Now you’re going to feel the pain, Koroylov thought as he stared at the Karacknid fleet. Standard anti-ship missiles were larger than multistage missiles, carried a heavier payload and better penetration aides. It was going to cost his fleet to fight outside of the protection of Earth’s orbital defenses, but it would allow them to hurt the Karacknids.

“Begin operation Shotgun,” Koroylov ordered as soon as the missile salvo was away. He had been on the other end of the strategy once before and he knew how effective it could be. They will handle it better, Koroylov suspected. But it will buy us some more time. And that is what we need. If the Karacknids were able to keep firing salvos at his fleet unhindered, it was only a matter of time until they bashed their way through his ships and could close with Earth.

“Shotgun freighters are moving,” an officer called out.

From Koroylov’s fleet, one hundred freighters shot out of position. Without any Human crews on board, their engines weren’t limited to producing the levels of thrust their inertial dampeners could handle. With about a fifth of the acceleration a missile gave out, they raced towards the Karacknids. At just the point where Koroylov’s first salvo of normal anti-ship missiles crashed into the Karacknid fleet, the charges on the freighters detonated. The freighters broke apart into hundreds of fragments of debris. Thousands more fragments tumbled out of their full cargo holds.

Koroylov watched for a moment as the massive wave of ship components, partially refined ore, commercial products and whatever else his subordinates had been able to stuff into the freighters fanned out. Then he turned his attention to his missiles. They were being shot down by the thousand, but several hundred got into attack range. Thirty Karacknid ships were taken out. Many more suffered varying degrees of damage. Not enough, Koroylov thought with dismay. That was the biggest salvo he had and it hadn’t done anywhere near enough damage. “Keep firing,” he forced himself to say as he kept his emotions out of his voice. Moments later, another salvo of anti-ship missiles raced out of their launch tubes. Though without the missile pods adding their throw weight to the salvo, it was significantly reduced in number.

“They’ve seen the fragments,” a sensor officer reported.

They’re fast, Koroylov begrudgingly admitted. The enemy commander had immediately figured out what was going on. With literally thousands of fragments travelling on a ballistic course, it was all but impossible to track them all. Yet even a direct collision with one of the smallest fragments would cause serious damage. The Karacknids reacted so fast that it seemed all their ships would get out of the way in time. But there was another problem with having so much speed, Koroylov thought as the opening he had been looking for appeared. “Their right flank, in sector seven. Re-target all missiles at those ships!” he ordered.

In response to his command, all the anti-ship missiles in his second salvo turned onto a new heading. In their haste to avoid the incoming danger, the Karacknid fleet had split into six smaller formations. None of which were in a perfect position to cover each other. This needs to hurt them, Koroylov thought as his salvo closed in on one of the smaller formations.

Point defense fire from the formation and from the other three near enough to engage his missiles whittled down his numbers. Yet many missiles got into range to release their grazer beams at the Karacknid’s ships. Most of the ships were smaller screening ships. That was why Koroylov had chosen them. He would love to be able to isolate some of the enemy Dreadnoughts, but their point defenses were too good. “Sixty kills confirmed,” his tactical officer reported. “Many more ships dropping back from damage.”

That is more like it, Koroylov thought. But now it is our turn. The Karacknid fleet was reforming, and he had no other tricks up his sleeve. For the next forty minutes he watched salvo after salvo race away from his fleet. Every time they hit the Karacknids the enemy took losses. But for every Human salvo that hit the Karacknids, a Karacknid one hit his ships. Soon the losses from his ships began to be counted in the hundreds. Keeping his face as expressionless as he could, Koroylov gave order after order. There was nothing else he could do. He had to fight until the last ship.

*

UNS Blackfish

“Do you mind if we join you?” Lightfoot asked Empress Christine when his heavy cruiser entered two-way communication range with Dragon

“Not at all Vice Admiral,” Christine replied with a warm smile. “Though you understand what we are doing?”

“We do indeed,” Lightfoot replied as he nodded slowly. “We would have it no other way.”

“Then you are more than welcome. It will be good to go into battle with one of my countrymen,” Christine said as she bowed her head slightly.

“And it will be for me as well Empress,” Lightfoot replied as he bowed back. “Thank you for leading your forces here. We may not live to see the impact of our contribution to this battle, but it may yet shift the tide.”

“Let us hope so,” Christine responded.

Lightfoot nodded to show his agreement. Combined, their two hundred ships would hardly make a dent in the Karacknid fleet. Yet it was obvious what Christine intended. Her ships were not going to decelerate. They were charging as fast as they could into plasma cannon range. If any of them made it, they could cause the Karacknids a serious headache. James’ data suggested they only carried minimal close-range energy weapons. Even if we don’t get that close, we’ll still catch them in a crossfire, Lightfoot thought. It would only take one full Karacknid broadside to take them out, but to do that they would have to split their fire between Koroylov’s forces and Christine’s fleet. Even that will be worth the price. “Good luck Empress, Blackfish will have your back for as long as we can.”

“Good luck to you too Vice Admiral,” Christine replied.

Though the COM channel was still open, Lightfoot turned to check on the constantly updating data on the battle raging around Earth. Several missile salvos from both sides had already crashed into one another and the losses were mounting. In an effort to resist the urge to watch the slaughter, he engaged Christine in what small talk he could. He needed the distraction. They were less than forty minutes from entering missile range.

*

Cataclysm

“Under Admiral,” one of Shurlang’s junior staff officers called as he waved a clawed hand to get his superior’s attention. “Under Admiral.”

“What is it?” Shurlang demanded without looking away from the main holo-display. His third missile salvo was crashing into the Human fleet and his frustration was growing. They kept throwing civilian craft in front of his missiles. He was getting kills, but many missiles were being wasted against harmless targets.

“You wanted to know if the enemy squadron who ambushed our forces around the gas giant showed itself again. Their fifty-four ships have just joined the other Human squadron that is closing with us from our rear.”

Shurlang crashed his claws together, giving off a high-pitched squeak. It was a sign of satisfaction among his people. His ninth salvo had just reached the enemy fleet. The Human civilian craft were being thinned out. Eighty of their warships had just been taken out. “Keep targeting their battleships,” he snarled. Then he remembered what his staff officers had been saying. Turning his attention to another holo-display, he saw the enlarged enemy fleet approaching. He growled in frustration. Just as he was getting the upper hand against the main Human fleet, these other ships were coming to pester him. “Dispatch Lower Admiral Hartang’s forces, they are to crush the Human squadron and return to formation as soon as possible.”

“Yes Under Admiral,” the staff officer replied.

Shurlang turned his attention back to the main battle. Hartang’s forces would destroy the enemy fleet with one salvo. They would be missed, but not for long. As the next wave of Human missiles slammed into his own, he growled again. The Human missiles were effective. Though they didn’t have anti-matter technology, their stand-off bomb pumped grazer warheads allowed them to engage his ships without having to fly through as much point defense fire. We are taking losses, he thought, but we are winning. Nearly a quarter of the Human fleet was out of the fight. He had lost just over twelve percent of his own warships. “It will be over soon,” he snarled to his staff officers. As soon as the Human fleet was gone, it wouldn’t take long to finish off their orbital defenses.

Chapter 40

Whilst the Imperial fleet has its share of bad apples, we have never lacked those willing to make the ultimate sacrifice for victory. Without them, the Empire never would have been born.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising, 3002 AD.

Golden Hind

James looked over to Becket and smiled. It was the first such expression he had had since entering the system and finding Earth already under attack. The Karacknids were hammering Koroylov’s forces. It was only a matter of time before Koroylov was defeated. But they had just made their first serious mistake. “We have them,” he said to his Flag Captain.

Becket returned his predatory smile with one of her own. “That we do.”

“Signal the fleet to prepare,” James said as he looked over to the seat his niece used to sit in. He didn’t need to say anything more than that. Gupta and his other officers would know exactly what he was thinking. For the last three hours they had been forced to watch as the Karacknids entered the system and pummeled Koroylov’s forces. Though Koroylov was putting up a spirited defense, hundreds of ships were being destroyed. And all we have been able to do is watch, James lamented, not for the first time. Not any longer though.

Three hours ago, his fleet had entered the Sol system from the Alpha shift passage. The Karacknid fleet had been accelerating in from beyond the mass shadow. With the acceleration advantage the Karacknids had, James had known he couldn’t reveal his ships’ presence. The Karacknids could simply have delayed their approach to Earth and turned and engaged his fleet. His ships wouldn’t have been able to get to Earth or out run them.

Left with no other option, he had remained in stealth and slowly closed with Earth. It was one of the hardest things he had ever done. For the last forty minutes he and everyone else on Golden Hind’s bridge had been forced to watch as tens of thousands of their people were killed by the Karacknid fleet. He had intended to launch a surprise attack against the Karacknid’s flank. In all likelihood it would have been suicide, but it had been the best approach available. But now another opportunity has arisen.

When he looked at the Chinese fleet, a mixture of strange emotions filled him. He had watched as Dragon had announced herself to the Sol system by accelerating towards Earth. The confusion that followed told him that the move hadn’t been planned. Though there were a number of explanations, James had his suspicions. He didn’t know Na well. Though he respected what the Chinese Emperor had accomplished, it wasn’t hard to imagine how most men would respond to the immense force that had been descending on Earth. But not her, James thought. Christine had not balked at the odds. She’s going right for the enemy’s throat. The Chinese ships were on a direct course for the center of the alien fleet. Christine had her battlecruiser lined up for the largest group of alien dreadnoughts. As does Lightfoot, James reminded himself. They were both crazy. Though no crazier than the rest of us, he admitted. Though his ships weren’t openly charging the enemy, he was steering directly into harm’s way.

“Miyamoto assume the Chinese ships open fire with their multistage missiles at maximum range. Coordinate our fire to strike the second Karacknid fleet at the same time,” James ordered.

“Yes Admiral,” Miyamoto replied with enthusiasm.

Hold on, James thought to Koroylov and the others fighting for their lives around Earth. Hold on. As he watched, another missile salvo smashed into Koroylov’s forces, taking out several hundred contacts. The battle was such a confusing mess that it was impossible to tell whether warships or civilian ships were being hit. Moments later, the next Human salvo broke through the Karacknid’s point defenses and hammered their ships. Barely seconds after the last missile exploded, the Karacknids launched another salvo of their own. Death and destruction seemed to be consuming both fleets.

“Launching missiles,” Miyamoto shouted, drawing James’ attention back to his immediate target. The small fleet the Karacknids had detached to deal with the Chinese was just about to learn of their mistake.

“The fleet will go to full acceleration,” James ordered as soon as the last missile was away. “Bring us alongside the Chinese ships.” Though his ships were further away from Earth than the Chinese, thanks to Scott’s alterations, their multistage missiles had a longer reach. Their engines also produced twenty-seven percent more thrust. James’ missiles and ships rapidly caught up with the Chinese. When the missiles passed them, the Chinese launched their own. In total, nine thousand missiles raced towards the three hundred Karacknid warships that had been dispatched to deal with the Chinese fleet.

“Dragon is hailing us,” James’ new COM officer called out.

“Send it to my command chair,” he replied.

“James,” Christine said as soon as she saw him. She wiped a tear from her eye. “You came. You’re here.”

“Well met Empress,” James replied with a smile. “I’m guessing your ships are here thanks to you.”

“They’re here to do their duty,” Christine responded. “As am I.”

“I would never have doubted it,” James replied. “I’m just sorry it has come to this.” He wanted to say more, but he didn’t know where to start. He didn’t want Christine throwing her life away. Yet he couldn’t order her to turn around. And he knew she wouldn’t listen even if he tried.

Whatever she was thinking in return, he didn’t get a chance to hear. His chair beeped to let him know someone else had requested to join the COM channel. He raised a hand to Christine, causing her to close her mouth. “Hold on, Lightfoot and Na wish to speak to us.”

“What’s the plan Vice Admiral?” Emperor Na asked when their faces appeared beside Christine.

“We hammer them with another missile salvo and then we go after their main fleet. Christine has the right of it. We must close to plasma cannon range and rake them. That’s the only way we can give Koroylov’s forces a chance.”

“But that will be suicide. Surely with your four hundred ships we can come up with a better strategy?” Na asked.

James shook his head. “There is no better strategy than that. Koroylov’s forces will be defeated within the hour. Either we engage the Karacknids head on, or we retreat. And I know none of us came here to do that.”

Both Lightfoot and Christine shook their heads. Na hesitated for a brief second and then shook his as well. “Very well Vice Admiral, I will put my forces under your command.”

“Thank you Emperor. And good luck to you all,” James replied as he saluted. He didn’t have any more time to spare on them. Na and Lightfoot took the hint. They both saluted him and ended the COM channel. “Empress?” James asked when Christine didn’t end the COM channel.

“I… There is so much I want to say,” she stuttered.

James held up his hand. He didn’t know what she wanted to say, but he knew he couldn’t handle the distraction. “I’m sorry Empress. But this isn’t the time. I need to coordinate our two fleets and oversee this fight.”

“Yes, yes of course,” Christine said as she shook her shoulders and straightened her face. When she spoke again she sounded like the Empress she was. “We’re placing our hope in you Vice Admiral. I know it will not be wasted. We will speak after.”

“Yes, after,” James agreed, though from the look in Christine’s eyes, it was obvious they both knew that was a lie. With a slight nod to her, he cut the COM channel. “Send me the data on the Chinese ships. Fit them into our formation to best fill out our point defense fire,” he ordered his staff.

A glance at his missile salvo told him he had a couple more minutes to get a handle on things. After checking through several details, he pulled up the schematics of Dragon. Right away he could see Christine’s flagship hadn’t really been built for a fleet engagement. She only had limited missile ports and heavy energy weapons. “Slot Dragon into our division, she can bolster our point defenses,” he said as he caught Scott’s eye.

Scott gave him a knowing look and nodded. “Of course Admiral, right away.”

“Karacknids are engaging our missile salvo,” Miyamoto updated everyone. “They’re struggling!” he shouted moments later. “They’re struggling.”

James nodded, though Miyamoto wasn’t looking at him. Scott had upgraded the ECM on all their multistage and standard missiles. The Karacknids, having adapted their point defense fire to the missiles they had been facing from Koroylov’s fleet, now found themselves caught out. Hundreds of missiles breached their point defense fire and released their destructive energy into the Karacknid fleet.

“Our Python destroyers are reporting a ninety percent hit rate with their new missiles,” Scott called from her command chair. “They were all targeting dreadnoughts. They’ve taken out three single-handedly.”

“Thanks to you,” James said to his Chief of Staff. The performance of the destroyers and the new missiles was massively enhanced by the sheer number of missiles the Karacknids had to face, even so, they were already proving their worth. If only every ship carried them, James wished. “Let’s hit them again and then we can move on to the main event.”

*

“Under Admiral, Hartang is in trouble,” a staff officer called in a tone that Shurlang couldn’t ignore.

He spun around just in time to see the missile salvo close with Hartang’s ships. “What?” he exclaimed. Then he saw them. Somehow four hundred warships had joined the fleet Hartang had been sent to deal with.

“Look at their acceleration rates,” another officer called out. “They’re not Human ships.”

Shurlang scrunched up his eyes as he stared at the visuals of the new ships. Many of them were of a very strange design. Yet many others were clearly Human. They were all travelling with the same acceleration rates. Upgraded ships, he concluded. Zooming in on one of the battleships he thought he recognized it. Glancing at several others, he felt pretty confident. “It’s the fleet we engaged at Jaranna,” he told his officers. “They’ve been upgraded. Probably with Varanni technology.”

As if to prove his conclusion, the missile salvo from the new ships easily punched through Hartang’s point defense fire and ravaged his fleet. More than half of the ships took damage with one third being destroyed outright. What was left of Hartang’s ships opened fire, but their salvo was pitiful. To make matters worse, there was already another Human salvo on its way. More losses, Shurlang thought as he stared at the new fleet. They would not turn the tide of the battle, but he would have to split his forces further. It would mean more losses. Taking the Human’s home planet was going to be even costlier than he had imagined. They are a nuisance. So many other species simply rolled over and died when they were out gunned. All the more reason why they need to be defeated here and now. Though he still felt confident, something was causing him concern. Something about this new fleet didn’t look right. Then it hit him; they’re not decelerating!

Of course, Shurlang thought as the Humans’ intentions played out in his mind. He didn’t have to pull up the schematics of Human ships to know that they carried a lot of close-range energy weapons. This fleet intends to sacrifice themselves. They will be gunning for my dreadnoughts.

*

UNS Earth

“They’re going to close to energy weapon range,” Koroylov said as he watched Somerville’s fleet pass the remnants of the Karacknid fleet they had destroyed. For the first time in what seemed like hours, Koroylov’s hope began to rise. Somerville didn’t have the ships to turn the tide of the battle in a missile duel. But if he gets close enough. If he hits enough dreadnoughts. Images of the Karacknid fleet dodging the freighter fragments he had fired at them filled Koroylov’s mind. They will slip past Somerville. Even with his improved ships. They will slip past. “All ships set course for the Karacknid fleet. Maximum military acceleration! And keep firing,” he ordered. Moving his military ships out at such acceleration rates would mean that what was left of his freighter cover would be left behind but they needed to pin them in place. They can’t avoid us and Somerville. One way or another, we’re going to bathe them in a whirlwind of fire. A whirlwind Koroylov doubted anyone would survive.

*

Cataclysm

“The main Human fleet is moving, they are closing the range to us,” an officer called even as Shurlang watched the new Human ships fire a third missile salvo. This time the missiles were directed at his fleet. That hardly mattered though, all of a sudden, the strategic situation had changed. Whether they had coordinated it or not, the commander of Earth’s fleet intended to take advantage of his comrades who were about to sacrifice themselves. He will try and close to energy weapons range as well. For the first time since entering Human space, Shurlang felt a spark of fear shoot through him. His ships were right in between both Human fleets. He couldn’t avoid both. It’s over, Shurlang thought in dismay. He was too good a commander not to know it. He couldn’t defeat both forces, take on Earth’s orbital defenses and have enough ships left to hold the system. My invasion is over, he said to himself, though with more confidence, but I can still achieve my objectives. “All ships will fire one more salvo at the fleet defending Earth. Then turn us away from the planet. We will close with the smaller Human fleet and then leave the system. I want Claw missiles loaded in both broadsides after our next salvo. Begin a detailed scan to identify key targets.”

“Understood Admiral,” his senior staff officer responded. Everyone knew what Claw missiles meant.

*

Golden Hind

“Twelve hits reported,” Miyamoto said after the reduced salvo from the Karacknid fleet they had just destroyed struck home. “Ten ships lost.”

“My compliments to our point defensive gunners,” James replied. “Tell them I expect the same for the rest of the battle.” Ten ships was a significant loss, but it could have been far worse.

“Koroylov’s ships are moving,” Becket pointed out. “He’s attempting to close to plasma cannon range as well.”

“He’s trapping them,” James replied. “The Karacknids could have used their superior acceleration rates to avoid us. But not without running into Koroylov’s force. The Karacknids have to choose, they can either fight us or them.”

“Looks like they’ve decided,” Scott replied. Just a handful of seconds after Koroylov’s forces had begun to move, the Karacknid fleet responded. “They’re coming for us.”

“That’s what we want,” James reminded his staff, though he couldn’t ignore the mental and physical tension that was taking over his body. It was one thing to be charging at the Karacknid fleet, it was another thing to see them willingly charging back. “Launch fighters. They will follow our first salvo in. They are to target dreadnoughts exclusively.”

“Aye Admiral,” Miyamoto replied.

“Admiral, we are getting a COM message from Admiral Checkov, he wishes to speak with you,” Sub Lieutenant Martinez reported. “He says he’s closing on our stern.”

“Where?” James asked as he glanced at the display of space behind his fleet. There were no contacts there.

“That’s what he says Admiral,” Martinez replied.

“Put him through,” James said, concerned that he was wasting precious time. “What’s going on Admiral? What forces do you command?” he asked when Checkov appeared on his holo display. The Russian Admiral looked strained and wore out.

“Koroylov put me in charge of the system’s fighters,” Checkov explained.

James’ heart went out to Checkov. He had witnessed the failed attack. Chekov had lost two thirds of his command in a handful of seconds. “I’m sorry,” he said.

“There’s no time for that,” Checkov said with a tone that sounded far more determined than he looked. “We managed to get the equivalent of five squadrons refueled and rearmed. We are closing with you now, send me your targeting plans and we’ll coordinate our attack with yours.”

“With pleasure,” James said as he smiled at Checkov. “Happy hunting Admiral.”

“And to you Admiral,” Checkov responded.

“Alvarez see to Checkov’s needs,” James called to his intelligence officer. “We will open fire with our multistage missiles at maximum range,” he called to the rest of his officers. The time had come to see how much damage they could do before being overwhelmed. As his officers worked frantically, James’ mind replayed several battles he had fought in. There had been a number of times when he had spoken to his fleet before a critical engagement. Past speeches filled his mind, but they all seemed empty. Then something else came to him. An order that he had only seen given once before. Yet it was one that every naval officer knew. “Signal all ships,” he called out. “Give the order, engage the enemy more closely. Keep it on repeat.”

“Understood Admiral,” Scott replied, her lip quivering. “They will not let you down.”

*

They are going to pay, all of them! Lieutenant de Culant swore as she turned the nose of her fighter to fall in behind the missile salvo Admiral Somerville’s fleet had just released. A look over her shoulder told her that her squadron was right behind her. The sight of so many ships fanning out behind her was still a surprise. Normally she was in the midst of such a formation. Now she commanded her own squadron. She was the most senior surviving pilot. “You all heard Somerville’s command,” she said over her squadron’s COM channel. “We are going to release our plasma missiles and then close to plasma cannon range. This will be a fight to the death and we’re taking as many Karacknids with us as we can.”

After many of her pilots gave their assent to her orders, her COM unit beeped to let her know someone else was trying to contact her. “This is Indigo One,” she said after switching channels.

“Indigo One, this is Barbosa One, we’re forming up with you now. Welcome to the party,” an unfamiliar voice said.

De Culant guessed it was one of the squadron leaders of the fighters Somerville had brought with him. When she glanced out of her cockpit she did a double take. The fighters that had slotted in beside her were clearly spitfire fighters, yet they had a number of modifications. I hope they work, de Culant thought. “You’re welcome to the party,” she said. “There’s more than enough targets for all of us.”

“Indeed there is Indigo One,” Barbosa one chuckled. “Let’s make every missile count.”

“That’s the plan Barbosa one. Indigo one out,” de Culant replied. In front of her, the Karacknid fleet had already opened up with its point defenses on Somerville’s salvo. In just a few seconds, they would turn their attention to her squadron. When multiple ships zipped past her fighter, she let out an involuntary gasp. A second later her mouth fell open. The ships were those of Barbosa squadron. Her Spitfire was already charging forward at its maximum acceleration. Their upgrades do work, she thought. A flicker of jealousy ran through her. It was quickly washed away as point defense fire erupted all around her. Letting out a battle scream, she gripped her joystick and began to twist and turn as she dove towards the Karacknid fleet.

*

Checkov let out his own yell as he threw his Spitfire around randomly. He’d only received an hour’s training on how to avoid enemy point defense fire. He hadn’t been supposed to get anywhere near an enemy ship. Yet he had insisted his ship be armed at the last refueling station. Every fighter counted now. To his amazement, as he twisted and turned, he got closer and closer to the dreadnought he had identified. All around his fighter space was filled with explosions. He couldn’t tell if they were from the destruction of other fighters or simply Karacknid weapons fire. He barely gave it a thought. It didn’t matter now anyway. All that mattered was the dreadnought he had his eyes fixed on. When he got close enough to release his plasma missile, he let out a yell of satisfaction as the weapon tore towards its target. Not done yet however, Checkov flicked the switch to arm his small plasma cannons. Pointing his nose directly at the dreadnought, he held down the trigger. He continued to yell for the three seconds it took his ship to close to point blank range. He only stopped when his Spitfire’s nose connected with the dreadnought and a blinding explosion snuffed his spitfire and the dreadnought out of existence.

*

Golden Hind

James watched the heroics of his fighter pilots in silence. After releasing their plasma missiles, every one of them closed in and continued to pepper the Karacknids with their plasma cannons. Not all launched kamikaze attacks like Checkov, but every single one kept fighting until the Karacknid point defenses snuffed them out. Though he had a million other things to do, James forced the image of the last fighter being hit by three AM missiles into his memory. He didn’t want to forget the sacrifice of his pilots. “Now it’s our turn,” he called when the fighters’ attack petered out. Combined, his missile salvo and fighter attack had destroyed more than a hundred Karacknid ships, many of them dreadnoughts and battleships. He already had another missile salvo on its way and soon his ships would get to energy weapon range. Before that though, there was a single Karacknid missile salvo coming his fleet’s way.

James swallowed the lump in his throat as the missiles approached. Koroylov had reduced the Karacknid numbers to a certain extent. They had clearly not been able to get all their ships to fire. Many had still been engaging Koroylov’s forces. Still, there were ten thousand missiles coming his way. Subconsciously, he found himself staring at Dragon. Christine’s flagship had none of the upgrades his ships had. All of the Chinese ships would be at great risk. There’s nothing you can do, he told himself, the safest place for Dragon was under Golden Hind’s protection. That was all he had to offer.

“Engaging Karacknid missiles now,” Miyamoto called.

At once the number of enemy missiles began to reduce, but it only took a few seconds for James to see the reduction was not happening quickly enough. For thirty seconds a wave of explosions moved closer and closer to his fleet as every point defense weapon his ships had lashed out at the Karacknid missiles. Hundreds were still evading every effort to shoot them down. “Evasive maneuvers,” Becket ordered when the Karacknid missiles got into attack range.

James grabbed his command chair as his restraints tightened to compensate for the g-forces Golden Hind’s inertial compensator couldn’t quite negate. Moments later, a far bigger jolt threw him forward, making his chin smash into his chest. Alarms blared around him. They had been hit. The holo-displays on his command chair blinked off and then on and then disappeared completely.

“Damage report?” Becket called out. “Where were we hit?”

“It was just a proximity hit,” an officer called out. “Internal sensors are reporting starboard sections eight and nine are open to space. We’ve lost contact with the missile tubes in those sections, but everything else is reporting green. Though those closest to the hit are a little shaken up.”

Just as the officer finished speaking, James’ holo-displays flicked back on. His fleet had been ravaged. More than one hundred and fifty ships were simply gone. At least fifty more where falling out of formation, atmosphere, debris and bodies tumbling out of them. One of the ships missing was Emperor. There was no sign of Na’s flagship. James’ heart skipped a beat when he saw Blackfish. Lightfoot’s ship had suffered some kind of serious structural failure. It was falling out of formation, looking like it was going to snap in two. There was a giant hole in her starboard side. It was impossible to tell if Lightfoot or anyone else was still alive on board.

Despite the losses, there were still many ships intact. It is not over yet, he said to himself.  Leaving Golden Hind’s damage in Becket’s hands, he began to bark out orders to his staff. He needed to reform what ships he had to make the best use of their energy weapons.

*

Cataclysm

Shurlang grunted as the smaller Human fleet began to reform itself. Its point defense weapons were as impressive as its missiles. Exactly why the Humans have to be stopped, he said to himself. They couldn’t be allowed to develop an armada of such ships. With an even greater sense of determination, he turned to face the Human’s homeworld. “Fire starboard missile tubes, then turn to fire port missiles,” he said, giving the order that would knock the Humans out of the coming war. “Open an unencrypted communications channel,” he ordered. Then when it was open, he spoke to the Humans for the first time. “Know this Humans; the doom of your species has begun. Soon you will submit yourselves to the Karacknid Imperator. Mark my words. I will be back to finish what I started.” With a smile he cut the COM channel. He might be fleeing, but the Humans were about to find out they had not defeated him.

*

Golden Hind

James’ arms fell limp by his side. All around him his officers let out groans and curses. The Karacknid fleet had fired another missile salvo. Yet this one wasn’t targeting them or Koroylov’s fleet. The missiles were arching up and around Koroylov’s ships. There was only one target they could be going for. Even as James watched, the Karacknid ships turned slightly and fired another missile salvo, it curved down and below Lightfoot’s ships as they sought out the same target. Images of Jaranna flashed through James’ mind. Not again, he said to himself. Not again, he pleaded.

Koroylov reacted immediately. His fleet split in two and his faster ships raced to intercept the Karacknid missiles. It wouldn’t be enough. Hardly any ships would be able to bring the Karacknid missiles into range. They’re going to reach Earth. Though he didn’t want to, he glanced at the readout on the missiles. There were thirty-eight thousand of them. Thirty-eight thousand, James thought as his mind went numb.

“Admiral! Admiral!,” Scott called to get his attention. “The Karacknid fleet,” she shouted even louder as she pointed at the approaching Karacknid ships.

When James’ attention turned back to the enemy warships, his face hardened. They would be in energy weapon range within seconds. Keying his COM unit to broadcast to all his ships he repeated the order he had sent out before. “All ships, engage more closely.” Though he didn’t see it, hundreds of faces across his ships fixed themselves upon the Karacknid fleet with a hardened rage. Seconds later, every heavy plasma cannon in his fleet erupted as his gunners tore into the Karacknid fleet. Heavy laser cannons followed suit as soon as they got into range. Then the Karacknids returned fire with their own energy weapons. Explosions ripped through both fleets as hundreds of ships were torn apart.

*

Pegasus

Emilie had taken command of her corvette’s single plasma cannon herself. Thanks to Scott’s new reactor design, the corvette could fire several shots in quick succession. Using the small ship’s maneuverability, she swirled around Golden Hind and Dragon, firing as she went. Technically she had been assigned to escort the heavy cruiser Giant, but it had been destroyed by the last Karacknid missile salvo. With her gone, Emilie had made her way to Golden Hind. In the confusion, no one had ordered her elsewhere. She punched her fist and yelled as an enemy cruiser broke apart after taking two of her plasma bolts to its engines. Then she sought out another target and fired again.

A shockwave hit Pegasus, throwing off her aim and causing her shot to go wide. Emilie swore and looked up at the main holo-display to see what had happened. Her face fell and she went completely white. Golden Hind had been hit. Several times. The once proud battleship had been all but split in two. Her nose was spiraling towards Earth while the rear of the ship tumbled off in the opposite direction. Debris and atmosphere poured out of both sections of the ship. Fires were burning inside the gaping wounds that came into sight again and again as both sections tumbled uncontrollably. Emilie stared in horror at her uncle’s flagship. The destruction was near total.

Her hands fell to her sides, leaving the corvette’s weapons control panel. Though other ships fought and died all around her, she couldn’t stop staring. Her uncle’s ship was gone. For several seconds her mind went blank. She could barely take it in. Then, as she kept looking at the damaged section of Golden Hind that was falling towards Earth, another sight greeted her. Her eyes widened in shock. The final Karacknid missile salvo had reached its target. Thousands of missiles were punching through the point defense fire of the battlestations and defense satellites. Battlestations were blown out of the sky. Orbital construction yards, supply stations and civilian habitations all succumbed to the Karacknid weapons. In the time it took her to blink HMS Vulcan took three direct hits. The colossal British shipyard broke into several sections, all of which were racked by follow-up explosions.

Then, behind the orbital destruction, a far more terrifying image greeted her. Mushroom clouds. More than Emilie could count. They all reached up into Earth’s atmosphere. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she watched tens of millions of her people die. They had failed. Utterly. The Karacknids hadn’t taken Earth, but they didn’t need to. Emilie slammed her fists into her command chair again and again as she screamed. She didn’t know how else to deal with the emotions raging through her. Around her, her officers didn’t even notice, they were transfixed by the mushroom clouds.

*

Across the Human fleet, Emilie’s emotions were repeated over and over again. Gupta’s momentary surprise that her battlecruiser had survived the Karacknid’s energy weapons was wiped out in an instant when she saw the first mushroom cloud. Every fiber in Koroylov’s body screamed at him to close his eyes instead of watching the devastation of his homeworld, yet he kept them open all the same. Christine, tears already on her cheek from the destruction of Golden Hind, let out a deep moan of distress when London disappeared in a fireball. Lightfoot, only able to see the detonations through Blackfish’s viewport because of the damage to his ship, cursed himself. He had failed his people.

Though the Karacknid ships were still in missile range of many Human warships, none were fired. Instead, every officer and crewmember watched as their worst fears came true. The battle was all but forgotten.

*

Cataclysm

Behind Pegasus, out of Emilie’s view, eleven hundred Karacknid ships turned towards the Beta shift passage. Shurlang extended his claw as he watched the mushroom clouds extend across the Human’s homeworld. Saliva dripped down between his teeth. Many of his ships were damaged. He had lost far more than he had expected. But he had done what he came to do. Humanity was a spent force.

Epilogue

Battle report, the 2nd Battle of Earth, 31st August 2481 AD.

In total two thousand nine hundred Human and Vestarian warships fought in the battle of Earth. The invading force of Karacknids numbered approximately two thousand two hundred. Estimates of Karacknid losses range from fifteen hundred to just over a thousand. It is likely the lower number is closer to the truth, though it must be noted that a significant proportion of the Karacknid’s loses consisted of small screening ships. Many of their battleships and dreadnoughts retreated with light damage.

The Human and Vestarian forces did not fare so well. Only one thousand warships were left intact after the battle. On top of the loss of warships, three quarters of Earth’s orbital battlestations were destroyed and approximately one third of all of the freighters in the Human Sphere were wiped out. The loss of life in the battle is generally agreed to be in the range of two hundred thousand.

To this day historians debate whether the battle was a win or a loss for humanity. When one considers the hundreds of millions killed on Earth, such debates seem irrelevant. There is only one word to describe what happened; it was a catastrophe. Yet as we all know; out of the ashes our Empire was born.

-Excerpt from Empire Rising 3002 AD.

Pleasure yacht Vagli, outer Sol system.

“Hail them,” Kapoor said frantically. “Tell them we surrender. Tell them an important Earth politician is on board!” She didn’t take her eyes off the approaching Karacknid fleet. In all the confusion around Earth her people had managed to keep one ship out of Koroylov’s hands. She had used it to flee as soon as the fighting started. Curse them all! she thought as the massive alien fleet continued to close with Vagli. Somehow Koroylov had managed to drive the aliens away. And their fleet had chosen an escape route that took them within range of her ship.

“They are not responding,” her pilot said in a high-pitched voice. “They are ignoring us!”

“Well don’t just stare at me, do something!” Kapoor replied.

“I… What am I supposed to do?”

“Tell them we surrender. Send the message again!”

“I can cut our engines. That is a recognized sign of surrender.”

Kapoor looked at the alien fleet. They were gaining on her ship far faster than she would have thought possible. There was no way to out run them. “Do it,” she decided.

Her pilot didn’t get a chance to obey. From the nearest Karacknid frigate a laser beam reached out and burnt through Vagli’s hull. Kapoor lived just long enough to feel the cold of space enfold her body as she was sucked out of Vagli’s burning hulk.

*

Battle debris, high Earth orbit

With a total disregard for her safety, Emilie squeezed through a partially collapsed bulkhead. She then pushed a fallen strut out of her way. Sparks flew as her EVA suit grazed an open power converter. She didn’t even notice them. One thing was on her mind. She had to get to the bridge. Whilst Dragon had fired several magnetic harpoons and brought Golden Hind’s rear section out of its uncontrolled spin, she had brought Pegasus alongside the ravaged remnants of the battleship. Matching her corvette up with an auxiliary docking hatch, she had charged into the ship despite her subordinate’s protests. Scans of the wreck had shown that several compartments were still pressurized. Emergency shielding had stopped all of the battleship from venting into space. As long as there was a chance, she wasn’t giving up. Turning a corridor, she recognized where she was. She was on the right deck after all. Despite having spent seven years on the ship, she barely recognized anything. Everything was torn up and damaged.

Picking up her pace now that she knew where she was, Emilie rushed to the bridge. When she was confronted by a closed emergency bulkhead she peered through the viewport. It looked like there was atmosphere on the other side. Her hope surged. Turning around she sought out another bulkhead. Several chunks of debris where lying on deck, preventing it from closing. Pulling, pushing and kicking the debris out of the way, she slammed the button to close the bulkhead. When it slammed into place, she spun around and opened the one that was in her way. As it slid up, a whoosh of atmosphere filled the compartment she was in. “Come on uncle, come on. Be alive,” she repeated again and again as she ran towards the bridge. When she got there, the main hatch was three quarters closed. Getting onto her knees, Emilie pushed the hatch up. It moved about thirty centimeters and then jammed. Falling to her belly, she crawled underneath. The scene that greeted her was just like the rest of the ship, with one difference. With the atmosphere still intact, the bodies were still present. Faces that she immediately recognized stared up at her blankly. Dzedzyk and Yue were both on the ground by their stations. Others were scattered all over the place, clearly having been thrown about. Xue-le, the brilliant Mindus scientist was crumpled in a pile, her body had almost been folded in two by whatever forces had hit it.

When Emilie turned to James’ command chair, she wanted to scream for joy. Becket was sitting there, there was a nasty cut along her forehead but she had her eyes open. Holding her in place, while Scott tended to the wound, was her uncle. He had a nasty bruise below his cheek. But he was standing. She couldn’t help but rush over and throw her arms around his side.

“Uncle,” she shouted whilst being careful not to stop him from holding Becket. “You’re alive!”

With a groan and a series of coughs James pulled away from her touch. Emilie had to catch Becket to stop her from falling when James let her go. “I’m sorry,” she snapped as concern filled her face.

“It’s ok, it’s ok,” James replied as he reached out and grasped her shoulder. “It is good to see you. We thought we were going to pass out from the spin!”

“I thought you were dead!” she replied.

“Not yet,” James said. “You got here just in time.” As he let her go, relief washed over his face and he closed his eyes. When he opened them, another emotion filled his eyes. “Earth?”

Emilie’s eyes fell to the deck. Slowly Emilie shook her head. When she looked up, James had turned away. He was staring blankly at the damaged tactical console. Miyamoto’s lifeless body was slumped over it. She wanted to reach out to her uncle. To say something to comfort him. But no words came to her. There was nothing she could say. She knew what he was thinking. So many had died. And they had failed.

Through the tumult of emotions that flowed around her mind, another thought occurred to her. Emilie swung around to Lieutenant Alvarez’s station. She saw him lying on the floor. Rushing over she placed a hand on his neck. His pulse was weak, but it was there. She let out a breath of relief. They were no more than friends, but they worked well together. And she had hoped…

A grinding noise from behind her made her spin around. Someone had yanked the bridge’s broken hatch open. Christine was standing there, surrounded by Chinese engineers in EVA suits similar to the one their Empress wore. As soon as she saw James she rushed over to him and pulled him into a gentle hug. Though she only caught a brief glimpse of the Empress’ face, the emotion Emilie saw there was obvious.

As James gingerly returned the hug, Emilie stared at him. He stared back with the same blank look of defeat that had overwhelmed him moments before. Though she wanted to reach out and comfort him herself, she instead turned to the Chinese engineers. “This man needs medical attention. We have to get him off the ship,” she called out. Then she pointed to Captain Becket. “Her too. We need to check the others as well.” Only after speaking did she see Fairfax. He was on the floor, slumped against a command station. It looked like he was sitting in a small puddle of his own blood. But his eyes were open. “Start with him,” she demanded when the Chinese rescue workers began to move into the bridge. Her uncle might have lost all hope. And Earth might have been devastated. But she was not giving up yet. They were going to need to rescue everyone they could. For there was a day coming when they would get their revenge. Of that she was sure.

As Christine released James and turned to survey the bridge’s destruction, her emotions were clear to Emilie; fury and rage. The Chinese Empress hadn’t given up yet either. This is not over, Emilie promised the Karacknids in her mind. Not by a long shot!

*

Cataclysm, Jaranna, two months later.

When Cataclysm jumped into what had been the Mindus home system, Shurlang was not in the least surprised by the sight that greeted him. More than twelve thousand Karacknid warships were in orbit around the Mindus world. Twice that many freighters and supply ships were moving about the system. Hurlang has gathered his fleet. He will be moving soon. “Plot us a course to lay Cataclysm alongside Ravager, Hurlang will want to meet with me forthwith,” he ordered his bridge crew.

An hour later Hurlang’s flagship opened a COM channel with his own. “Over Admiral, it appears you are almost ready to begin your invasion,” Shurlang said as he bowed.

“And it appears yours has utterly failed,” Hurlang replied, without a shred of respect.

“How dare you?” Shurlang countered as his voice rose. “You do not know what happened in Human space.”

“I know enough,” Hurlang replied calmly. “You left with two thousand warships, you have returned with barely more than a thousand. You left to conquer an alien world. Instead you return empty handed.”

“I have accomplished my mission!” Shurlang insisted. “The Humans were more powerful than we expected. Yet two thirds of their fleet was destroyed, their orbital industries were destroyed and their homeworld decimated. They will no longer pose any threat to us.”

“And this was worth the one thousand warships you spent to accomplish such a goal?” Hurlang asked. Before Shurlang could respond, he extended his claws and pointed them at Shurlang. “Do not answer that. You have brought disgrace upon our fleet and our war against the species of this sector of space. You may order your ship to halt its advance into this system. I am sending you to the Imperial homeworld. You can bring your campaign report before the Imperator. Perhaps he will be more generous than I.”

“You cannot give me such an order,” Shurlang protested. “My command is independent of yours. I have my own orders to carry out.”

“Your orders are out of date!” Hurlang said, his voice rising. “You lost half your fleet. It looks like it will take many months for your ships to be fully repaired. You can pay a visit to the homeworld and return in that time. If the Imperator deems you worthy of continuing to retain your command, your ships will be here waiting for you. If not, then you will have far bigger worries. Let me remind you, I outrank you Under Admiral. Turn your ship around now or I will have you relieved of command and executed on the spot. Given the circumstances, I doubt the Imperator would mind too much.”

Shurlang wanted to growl and flash his claws at Hurlang, yet he knew better. The Over Admiral didn’t make empty threats. Instead he spread his arms wide, claws retracted in a sign of submission.

“Good,” Hurlang replied. “And let me leave you with one more piece of advice. When you go before the Imperator, I wouldn’t bring your battle-axe with you. Your offspring wouldn’t live down the humiliation of seeing their father beheaded with the very same axe he presented you with. Safe travels,” Hurlang said with an obviously fake smile.

Shurlang failed to hold in a loud growl as he smashed his command terminal to end the COM channel. “Set course for the homeworld,” he ordered. When he looked down, he wasn’t surprised to see his claws had dug into his command chair. Ever so slowly he retracted them again. Then, reluctantly, he closed his eyes. As he always did now, he could easily picture the Imperator’s red eyes peering into his soul. Except this time, they did not look happy. Not at all.

The End,

The story of James, Gupta, Emilie and the others will continue in Empire Rising book 9: Empire’s Birth. The War of Doom has only just begun!

If you enjoyed the book don’t forget to leave a review with some stars. Ever review helps keep the series going!

Sign up here to the mailing list for updates on future books

https://www.facebook.com/Author.D.J.Holmes

d.j.holmess@hotmail.com

Comments welcome!